《Mr Ceo's Pregnant Ex-wife》


 Chapter 1: THE WIVES TRILOGY

    <h4>Chapter 1:THE WIVES TRILOGY</h4>


    VOL 1: PREGNANT EX WIFE (Heavy Drama)


    Ace Carter Greyson, her husband of five long years forcefully divorced her on the night of their fifth wedding anniversary. Reason? Simply because she can''t bear him a child.


    Phoenix begged him to stay but his decision was firm and unbendable so she finally let him go. Her life was even more shattered after she discovered his long time affair with his secretary, and now, the mistress was pregnant. Just months after their divorce he married the impregnated secretary.


    Phoenix''s world suddenly turns upside down when she discovered she was four months pregnant.


    VOL 2: THE DUKE''S WIFE IS AN IMPOSTOR (Light Romance)


    Be Rose Thorne is a courtesan''s daughter. She had an identical twin sister separated from her after birth. Twenty-years after, the twin she never knew existed came back requesting her to pose as her sister, Alexandria and meet her fianc¨¦, Lucas Nichs. Willing to do her twin a favor, Be Rose agreed willingly and with wide open arms without her knowing her very heart would be at stake. Never did she know she would fall madly in love with the dashingly handsome Duke of St. Alexander at first sight.


    She just woke up one day no longer as Be Rose the meek beauty with a solitary life but as Alexandria St. Alexander, the socialite heiress hated by everyone including Lucas Nichs Alexander.... her husband.


    Gone with her identity was her memory of the past, will she be able to live the life opposite her own?


    VOL 3: MR. BILLIONAIRE''S SECRET WIFE


    Eros Abraham was the yboy billionaire who''s number one on her cklist. Ava vowed never to marry the manbeled as the ''panty ripper.''


    But Destiny has a different n. Her seemingly perfect life takes a different turn when her alcoholic father loses a gambling match with both the house she worked hard for and the car she thrift herself just to afford was taken as coteral to his debts.


    To make her already miserable life worse, on the day of her private wedding, her boyfriend did not show up. Soon she discovered that he was having an affair.


    She goes to a bar and gets drunk. With thest of her money, she checks into a hotel and enters a room... Not hers...


    She loses her virginity to a man, the owner of the room she forced herself into... Not just an ordinary man, but the most eligible bachelor in town.


    On the same night, Eros Abraham proposed marriage.


    _________


    Please show your support by voting with power stones. Thank you! Stay Safe!

 Chapter 2: DIVORCE

    <h4>Chapter 2:DIVORCE</h4>


    "I want divorce Phoenix."


    I turned my gaze and stared directly at Ace, the love of my life,?my husband of long five years.


    I swallowed hard.


    ''Please Lord let this be a dream.'' I mumbled, shut my eyes, and prayed that when I lifted my eyes open I would wake up from the nightmare.


    He was still there when I opened my eyes. Unimaginable pain clutched my heart, I nearly stopped breathing.


    I slowly let go of the ss of champagne I held which suddenly felt so heavy against my fingers that trembled.


    My husband''s expression remained cold and stony and it made me feel worse inside. We shared five years of marriage and yet he looked at me as if I''m a total stranger¡ªnot the same woman he vowed to love for the rest of his life in front of the altar.


    I yearned to hear him say that the words he''d spoken aren''t real and merely a part of his prank just like before when he tried to y a joke on me. But the expression his face had did not have a sign of humor nor his lips stretched into a wide boyish grin. This time I knew that my greatest fear finally came to life.


    My shaking hands fumbled on the top of the table. It seemed that my throat went dry as we kept on fighting each other''s gaze without uttering a?word for five minutes straight. The champagne might be able to console the dryness of my throat and as my fingers touch the champagne ss I identally knock it down.


    The contents spilled on the cream-colored cloth before I was able to pick it up. The ss was now empty¡ªjust like how hollow I feel deep inside.


    My eyesnded on the mess I made on the table cloth, if I can only see how my heart bleeds now,?It must be as red as the stain on the white cloth.


    "Why Ace??Am I not that enough?" I said out of impulse, and without a trace of contempt on my face. I should be ovee with rage by now but instead of feeling angry towards my husband, I look at him with forgiveness on my face.


    Five years ago in front of the altar,?I promised the Lord to love him for the rest and the remaining days of my life. To serve him. To be an understanding wife.?To give what he wants as long as I could provide it. True to my words I will be willing to give him everything even if it means letting him go for the freedom he asks for.


    "It''s not you who is the problem, it''s me. I''m?sorry I fell out of love." He replied rather calmly, making me wonder if he shared my pain too.


    I saw the faint embers of regret strike his sad,?tired eyes. Silently,?I died inside. I felt that his regrets were directed towards our marriage.


    My chest tightened making it difficult for me to breathe. The feeling of plunging the knife repeatedly stabbing my heart intensified. ''I don''t love you anymore'' are the words which are a wife''s greatest fear.


    After I sacrificed all my dreams just to make him happy he broke my heart into thousands of shards in return. The damage has been done,?my irreparable heart was beyond salvation.


    Seeing how he was taking this break up lightly twisted my fragile heart. He showed me no pain as he bid goodbye making me wonder if he ever loved me before.


    I know that I have no right to ask for his love since we both knew that my parents forced him to marry me at gunpoint after they found us entangled in his bed on the night I sessfully seduced him.


    "I want a child Phoenix and as my wife, you failed to bore me a single one. Since you can''t?fill the responsibility of providing me an heir then I have no further reason to stay in this marriage."


    A frown came across my face after hearing him.?It seems he was trying to me me for not providing him with a child again. It makes me want to scream and p his face with the hardships I suffered just to give what he longed for¡ªa son.


    "I''m doing all the best I could to conceive a child Ace! Can''t you see all my efforts to give your heart''s desire??I go on a regr check-up,?undergo strict diets, and obediently follow my doctor''s advice.?Even if sometimes it was difficult following everything the doctor says I follow it anyway. And even if my phobia with needles was huge, I bear all the pain from multiple pricks I receive?from injections whenever we go to the clinic."


    The lengthy reproach I shot him sent me on the verge of tears but in return, he just looked at me with his cold,?distant eyes without even bothering to fake sympathy for the sake of our good old days.


    At this point,?everyone inside the restaurant was looking at us now. But to rify things, people''s interests are solely directed to him.


    They shot him an admiring nce while I on the other hand received nothing but an uninterested casual re like an extra.


    I understand that some people almost worship him as their idol since aside from being a Billionaire in his own right and an award-winning car racer he was blessed with a devilishly handsome face as well.


    Ace Carter Grayson, the man sitting like a demigod on the opposite chair in front of me, was once a notorious yboy who graces the front cover of illustrious magazines inside and across the country.


    Ace was so popr that I doubt there''s a person on earth who was not aware of his existence. That person must be living under a rock to not know the sexiest man on earth.


    He was the perfect description of every girl''s dream but to me¡ªAce was my nightmare.

 Chapter 3: LETTING GO

    <h4>Chapter 3:LETTING GO</h4>


    With my best efforts, I managed to keep my tears at bay and held my chin up high as I stared at the mesmerizing color of his ocean blue eyes.


    Since this must be thest time we will be able to see each other as husband and wife I might as well maintain a brave face instead of showing him how defeated I be.


    "I can''t go on like this Phoenix." He whispered in a voice just enough for me to hear.


    This is painful. Hearing my husband gave up on us is just painful.? I fought for him for five long years only to hear him say these words to me. So my hardships in keeping us together were all wasted in vain?


    "I''m begging you to give me some time, Ace.? I promise to provide you a son in time."? I said as I resorted to pleading with him instead.? If I lower my pride a little bit maybe we could settle this and file for divorce would not be necessary.


    "Your plea will no longer work, Phoenix." He stood from his seat making my eyes grow wide in surprise.


    After hearing the harsh wordsing out of my husband''s mouth I suddenly lose my calm,? I was suddenly ovee with rage.


    My eyes filled with so much hatred pierced him. I vacated my chair with the grace of a queen as if I wasn''t about to dere war.


    "If it''s what you want,? I will give you the freedom you ask for Ace." If words could kill he should have died by the dagger-sharp words I shot him.


    I slipped our wedding ring out of my finger and harshly tossed it on the top of the table.


    My chest heaved from the intensity of my emotion. As I look at him I feel nothing but hate. I spoke no more and made a beeline straight out of the restaurant. I bothered not to pay him a nce. Once outside,? I hailed a cab and mber inside.


    He easily ended what I''ve been fighting for five long long years. He was so cruel to end it on our fifth wedding anniversary.


    I did not cry when I was finally alone inside the dimly lit cab. I didn''t even cry after I saw the familiar tall and muscr figure of a man emerge from the upscale restaurant and run to the parking area in pursuit of me. I just can''t cry even though it hurts badly.


    I didn''t even cry as the cab sped and he followed still but failed as the cab maneuvered into the dimly lit highway. I turned away from the heartbreaking scene.


    "To Saint Paul''s Hospital please," I mumbled to the driver and said nothing more.


    I leaned on the backseat and shut my eyes firmly. Even if I want to cry,? the tears won''t pour out of my eyes. I don''t know why but maybe because the mental,? physical,? emotional,? and psychological pain finally took its toll on me, making me numb from the excruciating pain.


    I fluttered my eyes open. My gazended outside the window of the moving cab. I just stared into space seeing nothing in particr. The pitch-ck darkness of the deserted highway reminded me of how alone I''ve be.


    Not that I was the one to me. I admit I have shorings too but if my husband did love me,? he will never entertain my ws nor my shorings. Instead, he will fill it up the way I fill his failures with encouragement. My one-sided love for himsted for five long years.


    The cab screeched against the cemented pavement and pulled into a stop in front of Saint Paul''s hospital. I immediately mber out of the car and m the door shut. If it weren''t for the constant honking of the driver I wouldn''t remember I paid him nothing.


    "I''m sorry," I mumbled against the open window of the driver''s seat and quickly handed him the payment in an awkward manner. " Please keep the change," I added,? red with embarrassment.


    I turned away from the car and heard it sped away. The white exterior design of the gigantic hospital greeted my vision when I looked up. I hated this ce,? I really did. My stomach lurched as I slowly made my way into the familiar hallways of the ce I spent most of my nights.


    The color drained off my cheeks when I pulled into a halt on a particr door. The familiar surge of fear returned. I should get used to this emotional turmoil, I experience it daily anyway. I told myself for the umpteenth time.


    I did not immediately enter. Instead, I stood there in front of the door,? shutting my eyes firmly. I did this daily¡ªalmost every night I visit her.? It''s my way of summoning all the courage I could muster to enter the door.


    The thud of my heart was so loud that I could hear it all the way to my ears. What if I will see the bed empty? What if she wasn''t breathing anymore? What if I came toote now?


    My fear deepened,? my eyes filled with unfathomable fear fluttered open and tears raced down my cheeks before I even knew it. I didn''t cry when Ace left me,? but I can''t promise not to cry when the woman who''s been my only ally will leave me also.


    I wiped my tears with the sleeve of my blouse. "Mom?" I called out after I flung the door open. There was no response.? I entered using my trembling legs while my fingers turned into ice.

 Chapter 4: PAINFUL

    <h4>Chapter 4:PAINFUL</h4>


    "Mom?" Panic rose into my throat upon hearing no reply for the second time. A forceful blow hit me when I saw the bed empty. I died inside.


    "Honey?" A frail voice whispered from the single sofa and I ran to her and wrapped her tight into my arms.? I feared that this must be thest time I? would be able to hug her that I clung to her so tight like a fearful child who found her mother after losing her way.


    Relief washed over me.? "Honey,? you''re going to suffocate me." Momined withughter. I set her free as color returned on my cheeks and kissed her balding head with tenderness.


    I almost passed out from fear after I thought she finally stopped fighting her stage three cancer. She''s the only one I''ve got now after Dad passed away a year ago due to chronic illness. I can''t afford to lose her. The thought kills me already.


    "I-I thought! I-I thought you¡ª" My tears gushed forth as I kneel in front of her.? The pain was so great that I can''t barely breathe.


    "Hush." Stop crying Phoenix,? I hate to see your beautiful eyes wet with tears." The thin sagging skin that nourished me with amazing love for almost twenty-three years wiped the tears off my cheeks.


    "The first time I saw you cry¡ªthe moment you were born¡ªI promised myself to always wipe the tears from your exotic green and brown eyes. Yours was the most beautiful eyes I''ve ever seen..... and the rarest. And I promised to myself to pamper you with love despite your rare condition."


    Mom''s lips curved into a blissful smile that melted my heart.? Her soft tender touch caressed my messed up hair to untangle the knots. "So stop crying.? I want to have a clear view of the green and brown eyes of yours." She added and stared at my eyes that suffered from Heterochromia Iridis.


    The softness of her tone stopped my tears as I got up from kneeling on the floor. "It''s alreadyte mom,? you should be asleep." I took the photo album from herp and helped her get up from the sofa. Mom was so light that I could carry her into my arms without difficulty.


    "I won''t cry anymore mom."


    "Promise?"


    "I promise Mom."


    I took her pinky finger and sealed my promise. She let go a smile so bright that my worries magically faded. She made no protest as I tucked her to bed.


    "One of the happiest moments in life is to let go of the things you cannot change. During the process,? you will lose someone painfully but only that way you will find your real self."


    I lulled her to sleep and kept her wisdom into my heart knowing it was the only treasure I could carry all the time with me. It was not long before mom drifted off to sleep.? I listened to her soft snore as I watched the rise and fall of her chest.


    "I love you." I whispered and kissed her on the cheek.? My lips stretched into a smile as I heard her respond ''I love you too'' in her sleep.


    I upied the single sofa and took the leaning guitar on the wall. My fingers pulled the zipper open and my baby out of the case with gentleness.? It was a gift from Mom when I was eighteen and I cherished the guitar with the same gentleness mom gave me.


    I pulled the string. The first sound it created was so magical,? I nearly closed my eyes while aforting warmth spread on my heart. Serenity appeared on my blissful countenance when I opened my lips.


    You made me feel as though,I was enough


    We danced the night away,


    We drank too much,


    I held your hair back when


    You were throwing up


    Then you smiled over your shoulder


    For a minute, I was stone-cold sober


    I pulled you closer to my chest


    And you asked me to stay over


    I think that you should get some rest


    Say you won''t let go.... Sadly,? it was no longer a promise but a sad song.


    Ace finally let me go.... And so I must.

 Chapter 5: NIGHTMARE

    <h4>Chapter 5:NIGHTMARE</h4>


    "Please don''t? leave mom please!" My desperate plea could be heard up to the eighth room in the hallway.


    Horrible sobs filled the room and I clung tight to her cold fingers in anguish, not wanting to let her go.? Mom was so thin her sagging skin clung to her thin bones in a heart-wrenching way,? the scene crushed my heart into tiny bits. She was so fragile that I did my best to handle her wrinkled hands with great care in fear of unintentionally breaking them.


    "I''m? sorry Honey." She whispered in a barely audible whisper, a single tear slithered down her agonized face and breathed herst. Her fingers trembled, then it froze and drifted down like a withered nt.


    An ear-shattering scream tears down my throat. A fierce terror clutched through my heart and drained the color off my cheeks.? "Please don''t do this to me, mom."? I pleaded over and over again until my voice turned into a barely audible whisper and until I could no longer hear my voice.


    "Please don''t leave me! Please don''t leave mom..... "


    Thest of my draining strength faded and I tumbled on the floor.? For the very first time in my life,? I wish I was dead too.


    I woke up with the muffled sound of my voice against the cushion of mom''s hospital bed where I remember leaning forward and falling asleep fast. I gasped for some air before I ended up dying of suffocation. The spot where my head rested was soaked with my tears. I suddenly wondered how long I''d been crying.


    My heart still raced inside my chest as if I ran in a marathon. And the same fear that I was engulfed in my nightmare still raged inside me.? The red long sleeve I wore was drenched with sweat from the surreal dream that left me drained of strength.


    Mom''s tormented gasps followed by the jolt of the bed took my undivided attention and I rose on my feet, forceful enough for the steel chair to be flung behind my back.


    "I-I can''t breath." Sheined and I died inside.


    I ran to the nurse station with my heart on my throat. I didn''t even know how I was able to fetch the nurse and return to mom''s room without copsing to the floor in panic.


    I saw the nurse''s face turn pale after she checked mom''s pulse and nced at the monitor with a worried look on her expression. Words weren''t necessary to exin the critical condition of the patient as I watched the nurse whooshed past me to call the doctor.


    I knew mom was like a ticking time bomb and it could be her time any moment. I tried to prepare myself when her timees but every time I saw her like this I just crumbled into pieces. I can''t live without her... She''s the only one I''ve got now.


    The Doctor arrived and thest thing I knew I was whirled out of the room while paralyzed with fear and forlorn. Outside, I stared at the door without blinking even after it was mmed shut in my face.? The thought of being confronted with Mom''s untimely death stabs my heart.


    My sobs filled the corners of the small chapel as my shoulders shook with the intensity of my emotion.? I just stopped crying when I finally got tired from kneeling on the pew for almost half an hour.


    "Your Mom is stable now. She''s? sleeping and miraculously in good condition after a critical ordeal."


    The Doctor''s news filled my eyes with tears upon my return.? It was obvious he had a rough morning,? his half-open eyelids and the dark bags under his eyes said that he spent sleepless nights attending to his patient''s needs until morning. But despite everything,? he managed to let his lips stretch into a sympathetic smile before leaving.


    I watch the rhythmic rise and fall of Mom''s chest as shey unconscious in her bed.? Somehow the fear that froze me subsided after knowing she tricked death once more.


    It was nine o''clock in the morning when I kissed Mom goodbye and hurriedly left the hospital so I could sneak in into the Grayson Mansion and retrieve my belongings while my husband was away.


    I strictly informed the maids never to inform Ace that I was there to take thest few of my things which consists solely of my clothes. Everything inside the room was all his property and I don''t have ns to bring anything valuable owned by the man who rendered my first heartbreak.


    I don''t want something from Ace that would serve as a constant reminder of how he wounded my heart leaving a lifetime of scar that I will keep as a souvenir of how he ruined my life.


    I gathered the things which belonged to me and stuffed them in my bag while repeatedly reminding myself to leave all the jewelry he gave as a gift during rare asions.? I don''t want to look in the mirror and see them for it will make him more loathsome in my eyes.


    Hurried footsteps sounded on the floor mingled with a woman''sughter greeted my ears when I was about to leave. I mmed the door none too gently and sat on the edge of the bed and let go of the breath I wasn''t aware I was holding.

 Chapter 6: THE MISTRESS

    <h4>Chapter 6:THE MISTRESS</h4>


    A nagging curiosity got over me and I pushed the button using the remote control and turned the eighty-inch t tv screen on so I could monitor Ace on the advanced CCTV. I just want to confirm what my intuition has been telling me.


    With my heart in my throat, I watched as they entered the kitchen to take some expensive wine from the cer which Ace forbade me to even touch. I turned the speaker on full volume so I could hear the conversation going on between them.


    "You looked stunning Ang." Ace said breathlessly, eyeing her from head to toe.


    His eyes sparkled with admiration mingled with lust as his tongue licked thest drop of wine without taking his gaze off her.


    He never onceplimented me. The thought filled my heart with uncontrolled jealousy.


    "Thank you." His secretary responded, batting her eyes in mischief as she gently bit the bottom of her crimson lips after a demure sip on the wine.


    Ace set his winess aside and trotted in her direction and slithered his muscr arms around the tiny waist urging Ang to step closer until no air couldn''t even pass in between.


    "So where''s your ugly wife?" Ang flung her arms around his neck tight like a snake.


    "Forget about her, she''s a total bore. She already left"


    "Really? How was she in bed? I''m just curious?" Her vile tongue licked the bottom of his lips.


    My fist curled into a tight ball. The Secretary''s angelic name does not suit her one bit. She was a snake in sheep''s clothing.


    He shrugged his shoulders. "Let''s not talk about my now ex-wife. You wouldn''t want to hear boring stuff anyway."


    A soft chuckle escaped Ang''s lips and pulled him closer.


    Finally, When Ace kissed Ang''s lips I almost died. My fortitude crumbled to the floor and shattered into millions of shards, in the middle of the room I started to cry.


    My heart was punched, mocked, kicked, hammered, and pulverized as I watched him kiss her passionately.


    I died for the third time since that day. I shakily turned the tv off, unable to take the scenario anymore. With my bag behind me, I hurriedly left the room after my husband and his mistress drifted to his room for another round of passionate lovemaking.


    I run out of the gates with my raging emotion at its peak of bursting into a volcanic rupture. I don''t care where my feet will carry me. As long as I''m far away from this hell hole, I don''t care.


    I hastened from the view of the gigantic Greyson Mansion like an escaping mental patient before I finally changed my mind and resort to cold-blooded murder.


    I could kill them both if I choose to. However, killing an animal will make me no different from them. I left before I turned into a murderer.

 Chapter 7: SHATTERING NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 7:SHATTERING NEWS</h4>


    I crossed the street with my sanity breaking apart. I felt nothing at all, only numbness and pain inside me. If it weren''t for the ear-shattering sound of screeching tires pulling to a sudden halt I wouldn''t even raise my head and see a ten-wheeler truck towering over me, with only a ruler distance from where I stood.


    I was nearly ttened by a ten-wheeler truck! I nearly died! The thought was enough to scare the hell out of me and I sobered up. I couldn''t afford to die and leave mom alone. I just can''t. I realize I need to live. Not only for myself but for my mother. I couldn''t die on her birthday!


    Before returning to the hospital I bought a cake for her forty-sixth birthday. It was a singleyer chocte cake I could afford. It was decorated with flowers on the corners and ''Happy Birthday Mom, '' was written on the center with red icing.


    I hailed a cab, mbered inside, and settled the cake on myp.


    I impatiently waited for the congested road to continue and move freely but I waited for a long five minutes but the highway was still choked with traffic due to a car collision ahead.


    My back ached and I leaned to the backseat to calm the temper that had been building up inside me. It''s mom''s birthday, I don''t want to return to the hospitalte.


    Mom was sound asleep when I left her. For sure she would be up at his hour and inquiring everyone where I go.


    A sigh filled with relief escaped my lips when the congested road slowly flowed. I lifted my gaze to the window as the car sped up in time to see Ace with his arms protectively around Ang''s waist. They dissolved into the door of a jewelry shop that sells golden bands. I turned away from the stinging sight.


    Forget the pain. That scumbag isn''t worth it Phoenix!


    A gentle smile emerged from my lips as I ran to mom''s room with a cake in my hand then a heavy bag on the other. The overflowing excitement to greet her happy birthday made me reach her room in a short span of a minute.


    For the very first time, I wasn''t scared to enter her room. I secured the back higher to my shoulder so I could open the door with ease. My left hand-carried the cake scrupulously and did my best not to ruin it one bit.


    I flung the door open and I was greeted by the vacant bed. "Mom?" I called out but it was the silence that answered back.


    "Mom?" I rushed to the sofa to check if she was there and whirled the items I held to the floor ignoring the rising panic on my throat. It was empty.


    "Where are you Mom?" I screamed this time. Fierce fear clutched through me making me unable to breath.


    The door opened violently, my panicky eyesnded on Ace who emerged from the door unceremoniously. His stony facended on my paper-white face.


    What was the bastard doing here?


    "I''m sorry Phoenix, Mom''s dead." His words shattered my whole world.

 Chapter 8: THE DREAM

    <h4>Chapter 8:THE DREAM</h4>


    "That''s not true Ace. You''re lying right?"


    My wide,? expectant eyes waited for him to invalidate the statement which he painfully did not.? Instead, he looked deep into my eyes as if he was reading my soul and took a step forward.


    He felt the palpable fear emerge in me and he saw it right into my eyes as I took a retrieving step backward, ovee with panic, and on the brink of losing my sanity.? The flicker of terror he witnessed into my eyes was enough of a warning to pull his legs into a halt.


    "Please calm down Phoenix."? His gentle voice urged extending a hand for me to take but I shook my head and pped his fingers away. The kind gesture has no soothing effect against the emotional turmoil that numbed my whole body.


    "You''re joking right?" My voice trembled with fear and my fingers turned icy cold. I was still denying Mom''s uneptable death that took me by surprise. Surely she wouldn''t die on her birthday,y, right?


    "I''m sorry Phoenix but your Mom was dead.? She died a few minutes before you arrived.? She died repeatedly saying your name until herst breath." He poured the news in the most gentle way possible but the shattering news couldn''t be softened by a gentle tone from the man who repeatedly stabbed, kicked,? hammered, punched,? tortured,? and pulverized my heart with unfaithfulness and betrayal.


    From that very moment, I knew he wasn''t joking. Indescribable pain clutched my heart narrowing my air passage until I could barely breathe. I could feel my whole body shaking from the wave of shock mingled with tormenting fear.


    This is not happening!? This is not happening! I screamed inwardly when no voice came out of my trembling mouth. My horrified expression met his stare and I saw as pity emerged from his deep blue eyes as he looked down on me.


    It took me a great amount of courage not to p the expression off his face. I despise the inch of pity he was giving me. Pity was thest thing I needed from the scumbag who fucked his secretary on the same kitchen table he once fucked me.


    He tried to reach out to touch my arms but my murderous re was enough for his arms to fall back to his side.? I lifted my fingers to touch my cold face to cast aside the hair that had fallen down my surprisingly dry cheeks.


    I really want to cry to lessen the pain but my stubborn tears would not pour from my eyes as if it was frozen like my emotions. My heavy-lidded eyelids fluttered close and open as I fought back the enticing urge to drift into a spiraling slumber.


    An icy cold wind struck me and I found myself staggering my way to the sofa to steady myself. My chest tightened and a thousand needles seemed to pierce through my heart. It feels like I''m dying!


    I hadn''t noticed Ace followed behind me at all. I was too busy trying to maintain my stance that it surprised me when my head bumped into his chin. The collision of his chin towards my head was painful but it was no match to the excruciating pain my heart was enduring as thousands of needles ceaselessly pricked my heart.


    His strong fingers held my wrist to help me maintain my bnce and my back collided with the hard muscles of his chest. I freed my fingers out of his iron clutch but there was no strength left in me to push him away.


    "Holy shit your pale as paper!? How are you feeling? Goddammit,t Phoenix answer me!" It was then followed by a series of unintelligent curses


    My body was beginning to weaken and I shuddered from the freezing cold wind that engulfed my body. Wonderful memories with my mom slowly shed in my mind as if I''m watching arge tv screen. My pale lips slowly trembled into a wry smile as I finally sumbed to the urge to close my eyes.


    I drifted off to sleep.


    "Happy birthday mom." A sob nearly tore my throat as she sat on the opposite chair in front of me,? smiling brightly with a beautiful radiance emitting from her blissful countenance.


    "Why do you need to leave mom? Can''t you stay here beside me?"


    The warmth of her palm reached out to my cheeks and dried my tears. "When you pick a flower in the garden, which one do you pick?"


    "The most beautiful Mom," I replied.


    "That''s why I''m leaving honey.? Beautiful souls are taken early so they don''t need to suffer in this world."


    "I''m going with you Mom." I held her fingers firmly,? not wanting to let her go.


    "In time baby,? you will be with me." She whispered and kissed my temples. Aforting warmth spread into my heart. The raging emotion inside me vanished miraculously.


    "I love you, honey." She whispered onest time and drifted into the light that blinded my sight.

 Chapter 9: REALITY

    <h4>Chapter 9:REALITY</h4>


    I opened my eyes.


    The first thing that greeted my vision was the sight of Ace''s red-rimmed eyes. He turned away from me when he realized I was quietly watching him.


    "You nearly two days ago." He said without even looking at me making me wonder if he was mad. "You''re heart nearly stopped beating." Thest sentence cracked his voice and I wondered if it was the product of my illusion which I believe it is.


    How I wished I wasn''t revived at all. I thought painfully and shifted to the other direction so I wouldn''t see him. Knowing he was there standing close to me hurts like hell when I knew he wasn''t mine anymore.?And the thought he will never be mine was another level of torture.


    "Go away, Ace," I whispered and I heard him turn.?I could feel his lingering gaze behind my back.


    "Phoenix¡ª" There goes his pleading voice again but I wasn''t naive anymore to pity a cheater.


    "I said go away.?I don''t want to see you."


    He must have read the finality in my tone that he dared not argue knowing I have a weak heart that could put my life in danger.


    When I heard the door creaked close,?I finally lost my control and the tears drifted down the smoothness of my cheeks. I suddenly wished my heart will stop beating.?Why continue to live in suffering when I could just die and escaped the pain easily?


    I have so many regrets in my life. I wished I hadn''t seduced Ace that night. I wished I hadn''t forced him to marry me at gunpoint. I wished I did not fall in love with him so I could avoid the first and second mistakes.


    If only I could change my destiny. I will never again fall for the charm of a man like Ace Carter Greyson....the first-ever man who did not just break my heart,?he also smashed it into pieces.


    I was discharged from the hospital the following day.?The expansive heavy grey clouds conquering the morning sky greeted my line of vision as I look up. The nostalgic scent of the damp earth permeating my nostrils persuaded me to close my eyes and I did sumb to the urge.


    Ace took his jacket to protect me from the cold but it meant nothing at all. It doesn''t change the fact that he was the same man who forcefully offered divorce on the night of our fifth wedding anniversary. I did not look at him and kept my gaze straight to my path.


    The moment my feet made their move, the drizzle turned into a full-blown storm.?The rain poured heavily against the cemented pavement as Ace held the umbre to my head to prevent my condition from getting worse.


    We traversed the wet and slippery pavement with his arms protectively wrapped on my waist which I did not object to as the rain continued to pour its rage on the flooding ground until we reached his car parked within the nearby parking lot.


    He opened the door of the front seat and I mber quickly to escape the cold whistling wind. I almost stumbled into a small piece of scarlet cloth on the floor as I got in.


    Ace climbed into the driver''s seat and roared the engine to life. My gazended on him by ident and to my horror,?he was soaking wet from the rain.?His grey shirt clung to the hard muscles of his body while his hair trickled with water.


    My lips parted in surprise which eventually turned into pity as I swallowed the huge lump in my throat.?However,?the unwee pang of sympathy faded upon realization hit me,?the scarlet cloth lying on the floor of his car was a usedce underwear. I did not say a word, instead, I turned my gaze away from the underwear, fuming with disgust.


    I did not argue,?I don''t have the strength to.?The near-death experience when my weak heart stopped beating drained the remains of my strength and until now I have not recovered them yet. I''m not sure if I will ever recover since Mom''s death took half of my heart away and the remaining half was already torn into pieces by the only man I love leaving me no purpose to continue living.


    "I''m noting home,"?I spoke the word with an icy demeanor.


    Ace looked at me,?his face dark and unfathomable as he clenched his jaw.?He opened his mouth to argue but changed his mind and close them again after seeing the threatening re I cast him. It was the first time he saw that kind of expression in me which means he will follow as I say or there will be a bloodbath.


    He drove into the nearest hotel which is a five-star super deluxe I would never afford with my sry as a Hotel Receptionist in a small-time business hotel. The regal ce stood proud and majestic into the heart of the city. It was one of the family business Ace inherited as the eldest son of Mr. Greyson,?a rich and hard-working businessman that built his empire from scratch.


    The ck Mercedes-Benz pulled into a stop in the parking lot.?I did not wait for Ace to open the door.?The gentlemanly pretense was making me ufortably mad.

 Chapter 10: ACCUSATIONS

    <h4>Chapter 10:ACCUSATIONS</h4>


    I went straight to the front desk and asked the receptionist for a room to stay overnight.? After eyeing me from head to toe,? she offered me a strained smile that barely reached her ears. "The rooms are fully booked. We no longer ept new guests."


    I swallowed hard, hurt by the uncivil treatment of the receptionist that left me wishing that her attitude was as beautiful as she looked.


    "Thank you," I mumbled and whirled away. But before I could leave,? Ace captured my wrist with his iron clutch. My startled gazended on his menacingly dark face,? I never saw him this angry before. He paid me no attention,? his dangerous gaze was locked to the startled receptionist.


    "Yourck of professionalism disgusts me. I don''t tolerate employees with rude behavior. See to it that tomorrow I won''t see your face anymore."


    The words were a? sharp sword digging deep into someone''s fragile heart.? The receptionist trembled with rm,? her face contorted with profound fear.? She did what she thought was the best thing to do,? she fled in haste with tears streaming down her face.


    Pity sprung inside my chest.? Ace was too cruel.? He doesn''t need to fire the receptionist at all. He could just suspend her for a week for her misconduct.


    Ace pulled my wrist before I could even react,? I was about to argue but decided to save my strength forter purposes.? I followed him like an obedient wife as I steer clear from the tempting idea of an argument.


    He pulled my heavy backpack securely around his shoulders and set my fingers free when the door clicked close. The thought that there were only the two of us inside filled me with difort. I whirled my back towards him as I gently rubbed my sore wrists.


    "I''m sorry,"? he mumbled in a sincere apology which I pretend not to hear. The weight of his stare against my back was making me uneasy.


    The steel door clicked open,? exposing the wless splendor of the golden walls. My lips parted with awe watching the impressive structure of the hallways that reminds me of a royal pce.


    My keen and observant eyes noticed how terrified the employees became as he made his way. The sight of him was enough for the hotel staff to shiver with fear under his sharp,? scrutinizing re. Greetings flooded his direction but he made no move to acknowledge them. He remained aloof until we reached the door to his room.


    He produced a key card and the door clicked open.? He entered the door and I followed behind him.? My feet sunk into the warmth of feathery carpet and a soft amazed gasp escaped my lips. I was busy admiring my surroundings that I did not notice him stopped in his tracks and my head ended up bumping on the hard contours of his muscr chest.


    "Careful." He murmured and held my shoulders tight to keep my bnce. His touch burnt my skin and I flinched in shock. I quickly made a retrieving step backward.


    He saw the palpable fear rose in me and he felt it too. His narrowed eyes captured mine.? "Are you afraid of me Phoenix?" He asked into a threatening whisper that made me catch my breath in rm.


    "No, "I lied. He took a step closer until my back collided with the wall,? leaving me no room to escape.


    I pushed him away but my strength was too weakpared to a man as strong as him. He held my fingers captive and pinned them into my head.


    "Please let me go, Ace." I pleaded while inwardly trembling with trepidation.


    "No... Not yet Phoenix."? He buried his nose deep into my neck and a shiver ran through my spine.? "I''m not letting you go unless you answered me correctly."


    A scream almost tore on my throat when he bit the flesh on my neck and sucked it lightly. "Please don''t." I pleaded,? heating up. I shut my eyes firmly while resisting the urge not to flung my arms around his neck.


    My plea fell on deaf ears. He sucked my neck harder.


    "Stop it, Ace!!" I pushed him hard using the strength left in me but my efforts were futile against a six-footer giant.


    His fingers caught my chin in a tight hold that made me wince in pain.? He lifted my face upward and forced me to look at him. His eyes were dark and menacing,? and I never saw him look this dangerous before.


    "Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?"

 Chapter 11: HOPELESS

    <h4>Chapter 11:HOPELESS</h4>


    p!


    The red imprints of the blow were evident on his face, I looked at him with my gaze void of emotion wishing at the same time I have done something worse and even more painful than pping him.


    I want to w his face and rip it apart to make him suffer the same kind of pain that chainsawed my heart into two. But I wonder if there was any kind of physical pain close enough to describe the horrendous pain caused by his unjustified usations against me.


    I never once cheated on him nor I have ever looked at any other man the way I look at him. He was like a and I was his satellite, my whole life revolved entirely on him that I loved him too much to the point I forgot about myself. A million stars dazzled the sky but for me, there was only a single star that existed,? it was Ace.


    "Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?"? A dark,? foreboding scowl darkened his face. He jerked my fingers and held them in a punishing clutch that left me wincing in agony. "I thought you loved me,? why did you cheat on the first year of our marriage."


    His usations cut so deep that I want to hurt him the same way he did to me. I never hated anyone the way I hated Ace now.? For that moment I wished him dead in the most brutal way possible. Only that way could I extract my sweetest revenge without getting my fingers dirty.


    I shot him an icy look,? cold enough to freeze the burning depths of hell. "You''re a fucking liar,? a cheater, a coward," I spoke in a soft and gentle tone,? I was surprised by my calm demeanor since all I want to do was gave him a thrashing. "I never once cheated on you and I will never do it inside the sanctity of our marriage even if someone will put a shotgun on my head. I''m not like you, Ace.? If you don''t believe me,? the problem lies on you, not me."


    His clutch on my wrists tightened but the pain was almost gone... Only numbness. His ocean blue eyes held a threatening glint of rage as he kept my fiery eyes captive. He was trying to keep his temper under control and like an active volcano boiling with magma any moment from now it could erupt into a perilous rupture.


    He raised his arm in mid-air and my eyes snapped shut as I braced myself from the impending pain that wille after the blow. He wasn''t content with hurting me mentally and emotionally now he was about to resort to violence.


    However,? the blow I waited to sting did not arrive.? Instead,? I felt his tight grip loosened its hold against my wrist. My fragile legs gave up and I stumbled to the floor ovee with tears.? I did not recall signing up for thisplicated life. I''m questioning myself why I end up like this.? When I married him it did not ur to me I would suffer miserably as his wife.


    He said nothing and quickly strode to the door and thest thing I knew,? the door mmed shut leaving me wrapped into the deafening silence of the room. I got up from the helpless position I fell into and sat on the edge of the bed with swirling thoughts filling my head while tears swam down my flushed cheeks.


    The solitude did not improve my mood.? In fact, as time passed by the depression seemed to deepen and I fell harder into the pit of dejection. I want to run away and escape all my sufferings but I was left with no choice but to stay for a little longer since I have no money left in my savings bank. It had been emptied up to thest drop with mom''s hospital bills.


    The soft knocking from the door woke me up from my musings. I dried my tears quickly with the back of my fingers. I got to my feet and opened the door.? I was greeted by a female hotel staff wearing an elegant royal blue uniform with a pencil-cut skirt that ends just above the knee. Her hair was neatly pinned on her back with a blue ribbon.


    "Good afternoon Ma''am." She greeted me amicably, her angelic face brightened and I can''t help but smile back. At least this woman was genuinely kind,? I thought, and let her enter the room.? She pulled the heavy trolley inside and I watched as she took the contents and settled them above the round table with the kind of natural elegance I wished I possess.


    "If you need my assistance please don''t hesitate to call the front desk Ma''am." She gave me a respective bow before turning to the door and I swear I never saw anyone walk gracefully as she did. The woman was gone for a while now but still, I haven''t recovered from her simple act of kindness that left a great impact on me.


    My gaze drifted to the food settled on the round table.? A frown emerged from my face as I checked the contents with curious scrutiny. I did not recall ordering some food but this can''t be some kind of mistake.? Maybe Ace ordered his staff to bring some food before leaving to see Ang. I identally saw her five miscalls on his phone when he mindlessly ced his phone on the top of the table.


    My starving stomach growled at the delightful sight of the freshly cooked mushroom soup.? The mouth-watering aroma reached my nostrils and I nearly closed my eyes at the sight of my favorite soup.


    Holy moly!? I mumbled when my eyes caught sight of my favorite steamed mixed vegetables with rice,? roasted chicken leg, and beefsteak. Then there was a slice of dulce de leche mocha cake that left me moaning with delight to pair with it,? there was a bottle of expensive vintage red wine.


    This is heaven!

 Chapter 12: LONELY SOLITUDE

    <h4>Chapter 12:LONELY SOLITUDE</h4>


    I can''t take it anymore,? the foods are too tempting to be ignored. I''m going to eat now so I can recover my strength for tomorrow''s n. Hopefully Ace wasn''t nning to poison me right?? The thought urred to me as I swallowed a spoonful of mushroom soup. If that was his n then I could die in peace and I couldn''t be more grateful at hisst act of kindness.


    I finished the soup with beads of sweat forming on my temples. So far I''m still alive which could possibly mean the poison lies somewhere else. I set aside the empty bowl and rece it with the mixed vegetables and a small amount of rice. I devoured the food and filled my ravenous stomach in a short amount of time.


    After I''m done eating the tes are all wiped out except for the cake I n to eat while I soak in the milky warmth of the tub.


    I''m so full that I leaned on the cushioned seat and sighed contentedly. If I haven''t met Ace I wonder if my life is as wonderful as this.


    After a few minutes, I called the front desk and requested for a staff to bus out the soiled dishes. I did not wait long and soon the busboy arrived to take the dishes and he left with the trolley with him.


    I turned the television on and instead of watching the show I fell asleep with the television watching me. I was awakened by the piercing sound of the telephone ringing. Izily got up and answered the phone.? It was a hotel staff asking if I want my dinner to be delivered now.


    Shocked,? thest embers of sleepiness fled my body. I nced up into the wall clock only to realize it was already six in the evening.


    I lowered the telephone after informing the staff about my ns not to eat dinner.? I''m still full from myvish lunch and I still have some wine and cake to consume for tonight.? That was enough to keep me away from starving.


    Ace was nowhere to be seen, making me wonder where he was.? He hadn''t eaten breakfast and he left without eating lunch. I still hate him but I don''t want him to starve to death either.


    As I got up from the bed the warmth of the nket slid down my shoulders.? When I nced at the television It was already turned off.? A frown marred my peaceful countenance when I spotted the crumpled side of the bed,? a sign that Ace had been seating there.


    Seven o''clock came but Ace never returned. My gazended on the steel door with a stabbing heartache looming in my heart. There was a strong urge within me wanting to cry with unrestrained tears after waiting prolonged hours only to realize Ace was noting back.


    I sat on the edge of the bed tired and burned out from doing nothing the whole day. Myck of something to do made me feel so damn worthless and it was not good against my growing anxiety. My life was like a ship that has set sail with no destination and that was enough reason to fall harder into the pit of dark depression.


    Wishing in silence he would return, I cast the door with periodic nces with the decision to patiently wait a little longer in hopes my Ace will change his mind and spend the night with me instead of with Ang even if it means I should yet suffer a heart-wrenching hostility from my estranged husband.


    My hair almost turned grey from waiting but he did not show up. The deafening silence that pierced my ears was making my dismal mood worse than I imagined. Venereal acts transpiring between Ang and Ace in all their naked glory tortured my already shattered heart by crushing it to powders.


    I helplesslyy face down on the bed with hot tears streaming down my flushed cheeks and soaking the white bedsheet underneath. Loving Ace was my only sin and now I''m paying the price for my crimes.


    My shoulders shook uncontrobly realizing the possibility of the recurring image that tormented me with jealousy. What else would they do inside the privacy of a luxury condo in weather as cold as this? I couldn''t picture the two just stare at each other. Ang isn''t a virginal saint nor Ace a perfect gentleman. In fact, my husband is a hot-blooded species in constant need of a ymate and Ang is a perfect doll willing to getid.


    Definitely, the two were in the process of satisfying the adulterous whims of their flesh as they explored each other''s bodies. God knows if they choose to do it in the bathtub or stairs this time, they can possibly do it anywhere depending on their mood just like the audacity they both have for doing their immoral acts inside the car I gave Ace as a gift on our first year anniversary.


    "Aaarghhhh!" I violently throw the pillow across the floor when I can''t take the exasperation anymore.


    Ace will divorce me anyway!? He can do whatever he wants to with his mistress!? He will be a free man in time.? I? am not in a position to feel resentment towards him.? If he wants to bang Ang in the depths of the swimming pool and even he choose to do it at the top of the Eiffel Tower I don''t fucking care!


    I marched to the bathroom and ignored the pang of jealousy stinging my heart. I had had enough of Ace. My life would be much better without him in it. He wasn''t the sunshine I thought he was.? In reality,? he was the darkness that haunted my dreams with nightmares. He was the monster I married after a one-nightstand.? I have to pay the price of forcing him tomit another mistake¡ª marrying me.

 Chapter 13: DRUNK!

    <h4>Chapter 13:DRUNK!</h4>


    I filled therge tub with lukewarm water and I sighed contentedly when I dipped my fingers into the rxing warmth.? The tension that made my body stiff faded and I could feel my worries began to subside. When the tub was almost full,? I poured the moisturizing milk bath into the tub and poured the petals of red roses I found inside the caddy.


    The calming scent of milk,? roses, and honey permeated my nostrils. For the first time since that day,? my lips stretched into a soft smile as I faced the mirror and saw my thin reflection.


    "You''re not ugly Phoenix," I told myself as I captured the gleam of my left green eyes and right brown eyes¡ªa rare condition called Heterochromia iridium which almost blinded my sight when I was ten years old.


    I used to hate my eyes since I was bullied as a child for having them. But one day I woke up seeing ck nothingness making me experience the horrifying truth about blindness. From that moment my perspective changed and there''s not a single day I wasn''t thankful for having a pair of rare eyes that allowed me to see the beauty of the world.


    "You''re not ugly Phoenix," I repeated smiling alone like an escaped mental patient. "You just don''t know how to take good care of yourself. Your life revolved? entirely on him that you almost forgot you have a life of your own too." I added,? slowly the smile faded on my lips.


    Tears of sadness clouded my vision as I stripped naked in front of the mirror and my clothes little by little fell into a heap on the floor. My eyes never once look away from my reflection as I sum up the reason why Ace couldn''t love me.


    The woman I was seeing in front of the mirror was thin and tall,? she wasn''t the type a? man will ever want to brag to his male friends during a boy''s talk. Her beauty was in and her skin was baster white nearly resembling a ghost with her small pale lips.


    The girl opposite her was never the sexy type unlike Ang who was naturally blessed with a body to die forposing ofrge breasts every man would die to hold,? a narrow waist that could be enclosed by a man''srge fingers by how slim they look, and arge booty to die for that could add additional spice to sex life.


    Finally, I sighed,? tired ofparing myself to someone cheap enough to be a married man''s lover.? My fingers untied the string on my midnight ck hair and it tumbled past my waists as it glowed with a satiny sheen from the reflection of the light from the ceiling.


    Now,? I looked like Sadako,? an unappealing ghost straight from the well. I shook my head and turned my gaze away from the mirror. I don''t want to look at my reflection anymore. I am who I am and it won''t change anything even if I stared at the mirror for too long.


    I returned to the room stark nude with my naked glory all exposed. My straight long hair tumbled behind my back like a tail as I made my way across the room to pick up the slice of cake and the bottle of wine from the table.


    I swallowed hard as the heavy feeling of a stare descended on my shoulders, when I turned around there was no one inside the room except me.? Must be my imagination that some prying eyes were watching me. I shrugged my shoulders and returned to the bathroom.


    My fingers took the wine with eagerness,? after opening the lid it immediately met my thirsty lips and I took a series of gulps as if I was drinking water not liquor. My toes curled from the pleasure as the addictive bittersweet taste of wine traveled down my throat.


    "This is heaven!" I mumbled after I let go of the half-consumed bottle of vintage wine on the floor and continued attacking the cakes until the icing was the only thing left on the te.


    "I swear you''ll taste the venom of my sweetest revenge one day," I muttered in between my slurred speech andughed hysterically. "I''m gonna own a hotel someday and I will hire the same women you toyed with just to hurt me! I''ll use them to destroy you, Ace!? Just like the way you destroyed my life!"


    Iughed hysterically once more and drank the wine up to thest drop with abundant tears as warm as my breath streaming down my cheeks.


    Your mama


    Your mama says I''m a fool


    And yeah, maybe that''s true ''cause I can''t stop thinkin'' ''bout you


    I''m tryin''


    I''m tryin'' not to forget my words


    ''Cause when I''m around you, I tend to keep changin'' my mind


    The influence of the strong wine kept me singing the out-of-tune lyrics at the top of my lungs. When I finally emerged from the tub,? I was intoxicated.? The sweet scent of milk,? roses, and honey lingered on my skin and I nearly closed my eyes.


    I carefully crawled out of the tub the way I imagined Sadako climbing out of the well epically. I crawled all the way to the bedroom with a scanty towel wrapped around my nakedness. I was too drunk to even get dressed,? so I sat on the bed,? brushed my hair, and waited for it to dry after I hung the towel on the nearby rack.


    The bedroom was doing circr motions.? I suddenly wondered if there was an earthquake.? My eyelids grew heavy as the minute passed by.

 Chapter 14: SWEET DREAMS

    <h4>Chapter 14:SWEET DREAMS</h4>


    I was too drunk to even get dressed,? so I sat on the bed,? brushed my hair, and waited for it to dry after I hung the towel on the nearby rack. The disconcerting silence lulled me to sleep but I fought back not to sumb to the urge. Sleep and I yed a tug of war for a little longer until I was defeated,? thanks to my drunken state.


    The bedroom was doing circr motions now and I was falling into imaginary depths, probably a sinkhole created by the intoxicating wine I never knew was so strong until I returned to my bed crawling like the scary woman from the well.? My pale skin proved to be a perfect resemnce to the avenging ghost.


    My eyelids grew heavy as the minute passed by. My pounding headnded on the feathery softness of the pillow and a soft contented sigh escaped my lips. I still want to stay awake to wait for Ace but now it seems impossible. That bastard,? he cheated on me but I couldn''t get him out of my mind! Probably moving on will take me years.


    Before I knew it,? I fell asleep... Naked as a baby. The room then fell into tranquil silence.


    I heard the door click open,? probably just my imagination in the midst of my subconsciousness.


    "Don''t leave Ace.? Please don''t? leave me." I mumbled,? my tears break free and tumbled down my red cheeks.


    It''s cold... So cold... I shuddered and curled my fingers to brace myself. There goes Ace again walking so damn hot,? even in my dreams he never failed to seduce me with his sexy abs,? I nearly drooled from the sight.


    I held my hand for him to take and waited for him to reach it but he just stared at me with his sad, tired eyes. My shoulders fell,? even in my dreams, he refused to take my hand.


    "Why did you cheat on me Phoenix?" I could tell he was angry.


    "Bastard! I never cheat on you. I rather? choose death than cheat on you Ace." I mumbled,? I carried my drunkard state up to dreand,? my words sounded slurred.


    "If you don''t love me then,? I don''t want you too.? In the process of moving on maybe, I''ll stumble with someone new. " I wiped the tears away and turned my back to him.


    That''s the moment I realize I was brave enough to walk away.? Hopefully, this kind of courage could be useful in real life too.


    Ace wrapped his arms around me as if stopping me from walking away. Warmth spread into my body as his hold against me tightened. I don''t feel cold anymore as a burning desire woke up inside me. In fact,? I''m consumed by fever.


    "I love you, Ace," I whispered when I just told him I don''t want him anymore...


    He did not reply,? instead, his lips worshipped my bare shoulders with a soft feathery kiss that left me moaning with pleasure.


    The effect of the wine was so good...? I wonder where I could buy it again...


    The musky scent of whiskey, bath soap, and sweating from his body permeated my nostrils and it heightened my sexual desire with the power of an aphrodisiac.


    His lipsnded into the curve of my neck where he bit the flesh like a vampire sucking his victim''s blood. I bit my lips to suppress the whimpers which I''m sure could be heard up to the fifth room if the room weren''t soundproof.


    He touched,? fumbled,? sucked,? and worshipped my skin like the way he never did before.? His movement contained tender loving care that made me moan with delight each time he sucked my skin to leave a love mark.


    The sensation was drowning me intorge waves and it made me want to let the current drown me with the astounding amount of pleasures. If this was a dream it''s okay not to wake up as long as I tasted him like I never did before.? It would be an honor to leave this world with this memory stored in my soul.


    Atst, his lips found mine and like a thirsty wild animal, he sucked my lips with an unsurpassed eagerness that curled my toes. Unable to take it anymore,? my fingers wrapped around his neck urging him to deepen the kiss. The smell of his aftershave reached my nose and I took a deep intoxicated breath when his indulging lips devoured my lips.


    His heavyweight crushed my body but it only ignited the excitement in me and I parted my legs to amodate him more. He groaned loudly,? the sexy sound was like music to my ears.? My fingers wandered around the contours of his naked back then down to the cheek of his butt,? he wasn''t wearing a brief either.


    Ah!? This dream was almost real...? I don''t want this to end.


    His tongue invaded my parted mouth as I massaged his soft butt with my fingers. His shaft which was pressed in between my thighs was bing harder every minute.

 Chapter 15: REALIZATION

    <h4>Chapter 15:REALIZATION</h4>


    I respond to his kiss with equal longing by sucking his lips and exploring the unknown depths of his mouth using my tongue.? This blissful feeling was foreign to me and it was a memory I will never forget even if it''s just a dream.


    His mouth freed mine and disappointment washed over me,? however when his lips imed the pink bud of my nipples I whimpered with delight,? my worries all forgotten.? He sucked the pinkish nipples like a baby ovee with thirst while his thumb massaged the other, stimting the bud until it hardened from the ticklish sensation.


    My fingers curled around his hair and pulled them gently to steady myself against the ripples of heart-melting and jaw-dropping bliss.? His hair was dripping wet and the strong scent of male shampoo reached my nostrils and I nearly closed my eyes by how fragrant it smelled.


    He stopped worshipping my chest only to nudge my legs apart.? A soft moan escaped my parted lips when his fingers positioned themselves into my glistening wet center. My teeth sank into his shoulders when my body weed his hard bulging shaft. My fingers dug to his back as he pushed deeper until my core clung to his hardness like a perfect glove.


    A scream erupted from my throat as he pound harder into my core.? My unrestrained moans filled the four corners of the room. His lips captured my mouth once more as his speed increased and so the pulsating pleasure that had taken over my body.


    The room faded,? for a while, I was transported into space and millions of fireworks burst in front of me when I reached the zenith. Ace convulsed on the top of me,? I could feel his powerful release flowing inside me.


    Atst, he pulled his shaft which was still buried deep within me.? He theny beside me and I curled beneath him with a soft contented sigh. My heavy eyelids fluttered close. The scent of him lingered on my skin which now smelt of whiskey, aftershave, and fresh roses.


    I smiled in my sleep.? "Not yet honey," he murmured to my ears,? his hot breath tickled my ears and I purred like a cat. The warmth of his fingers was spreading to my body.? Just one touch and my whole body burned with desire.


    When I fluttered my eyes open,? a pair of deep blue eyes were staring intently at me. He gave me no time to react and he gave me a hot searing kiss that made my whole body tingle. Ace made love to me again and again until we''re both exhausted from ceaseless lovemaking. I drifted back to sleep and he pulled me to his warm embrace.


    "I love you Phoenix." I heard him mumble as I drifted back to dreand.


    The bright light permeating the Vian blinds and the warmth of the sun caressing my cheeks stirred me from the blissful dream I was under the trance of.


    Groaning,? I buried my face into theforting softness of the pillow in hopes to continue where I left off.? The musky scent of shampoo mingled with Ace''s natural sweet scent and his favorite perfume permeated my nostrils.


    This is heaven!? I mumbled under the pillow,? my eyes firmly closed as? I drifted to the magical portals that will transport me back into the realms of dreand. I have nearly forgotten the splitting headache that pounded my brain from consuming arge amount of wine which was more than my body could tolerate and now I have to suffer the consequences of my unthinkable actions.


    Despite the hangover,? the undeniable fact that I enjoyed drinking, especially the pleasant dream the wine helped me achieve made it all worth it. I will bribe everything I have¡ªeven though I don''t have that much to give¡ªjust to experience again the exhrating pleasure that allowed me to step on the heights I never knew I was able to reach the peak.


    Even though it''s no more than a dream I smiled to myself reminding me of how real it seems that I could still feel the warmth of his feverish lips against my skin until now. I could still recall each and every moment that took ce inside the bedroom.? The sensations seemed so real,? the way he touched me was filled with love,? passion,? and tenderness which is what I exactly yearned for years to experience.


    The surreal dream left asting memory that was carved deep in my mind which made it difficult to be erased or even forgotten. It was the most beautiful dream I had for years since it was the first time I heard Ace say he loves me.


    Krrrrring!? Krrrriiiing!


    The screaming sound of the ringing phoneing from the night table snapped me out of my daydreaming. I swear I never thought of murdering someone until now as thest remnants of sleep fled from me.? I returned to reality and snapped my eyes open with a murderous look on my once peaceful countenance.


    "Arrrrrghhhh!"


    I slowly got up from bed in exasperation. My straight long hair cascade down my shoulders like a lustrous waterfall. The nket fell from my shoulders at the same time as I lifted my body to lean on the headboard. My naked body was exposed right in front of my eyes.? It suddenly dawned on me I fell fast asleep before I could even put my clothes on.


    The empty bottle of wine was now sitting on the corner of the room.? ''Hell'' I muttered loudly.? I can''t even recall how on earth it was ced there.? I swear I don''t recall bringing it out after I crawl out of the bathroom while under the strong influence of alcohol. I can barely get up from my two feet and there''s no way on earth I could carry the bottle with me while I struggle my way to the bed unless someone took it away and safely secured it in the corner to avoid anyone stepping on it by ident.

 Chapter 16: HEARTBREAKING

    <h4>Chapter 16:HEARTBREAKING</h4>


    Krrrrriing!? Krrrriiing!


    The incessant sound of the phone ringing was getting to my nerves, it was making my headache worse.? All I wanted to do was to lie down and get another round of sleep since I felt I was deprived of sleep for an unknown reason. Aside from the unwee headache that pounded my head,? my tender body ached all over as if I spent the night doing some tedious work out which was nearly impossible during my drunken state.


    My murderous re returned on the top of the night table where the annoying ring wasing from. I wonder who died since the ceaseless call continues to pursue me.? What kind of bad news will I receive?


    Should I answer the phone or not?? I pondered inwardly.? In the end,? I decided to answer the call.


    I let go a deep exasperated sigh as my fingers picked the screaming phone on the top of the night table. My good mood was ruined by an early morning call and it won''t just stop so to end this annoying call and before I could throw it outside the window from mental exhaustion I turned it on.


    Sob!? Sob!


    My eyes widened when there was nothing but the loud sound of a whimpering female voice which greeted my ears.? Is this some kind of kidnap for ransom call? Dear lord hopefully not. I have no money to give a ransom for a stranger''s freedom.


    "Good grief Ace!? Why aren''t you answering the phone!? Where have you been all night!" The frantic voice nearly broke my eardrums.


    The sound of my heartbeat intensified when I immediately recognized Ang''s voice.? It was easy for me to recognize that voice since her insulting words still haunt me even to my sleep.? I exactly recalled how she called me ugly.


    My trembling fingers turned the loudspeaker on as I carried the phone in front of my eyes and eyed it with scrutiny, I then realized that the phone wasn''t mine¡ªit belonged to Ace. It was some kind of honest mistake since we have the same phone unit and it happened that our ringtone happened to be simr.


    ''Does this mean Ace spent the night with me?'' The disheveled condition of the bed and the wrinkled spot where he must have slept confirmed it.


    Could it be thatst night wasn''t only a dream I thought it was?


    I nearly had a heart attack after my eyes caught the discarded clothes lying on the floor which I easily recognized belonged to my husband.


    "Damn you, Ace!? Why aren''t you answering me?? Have you gone deaf and dumb?"


    "F*ck you Ace!" Ang screamed that made my eyebrows merge into a single line. It took me an incredible amount of self-control not to curse her back.


    "I''m pregnant Ace.? You are the father!"


    The phone slipped out of my hold after hearing the truth. It''s as if a bomb had been dropped right in front of my face,? paralyzing me for a moment.


    I died inside.


    "Ace? Hello!? Are you still there?"


    I could no longer hear Ang''s frantic cries. It was the clear sound of my heart falling to the floor and shattering into a thousand pieces that I could only hear. I have no idea how I was able to put on some decent clothes and slid my backpack in a short amount of time before I made a beeline straight out of the room and walked into the hallway like a zombie.


    The pain clutching my heart firmly.? I can barely breathe from the torture my heart was under. I was in a damn hurry that I was already inside the cab before I realized that I was not wearing a bra beneath my t-shirt but it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as Ace was out of my sight I would be fine.


    I told myself not to give up my husband for a thousand reasons. But now I realize that his mistress was pregnant, it gave me one reason¡ªenough to finally give him up for real.


    I can never provide him an heir and Ang finally did. This is where the story between Ace and Phoenix ends. Destined to meet but was never meant to be. That''s enough reason for me to finally set him free.

 Chapter 17: LEAVING

    <h4>Chapter 17:LEAVING</h4>


    Leaving Ace behind was the best solution I could think of right at the moment to lessen the heartache ripping my heart into two. Having him near will only deepen the crippling affliction that tortured me inwardly. His presence will do nothing but torment me.


    I will never forget that he did not simply cheat on me with his secretary but he got her pregnant. That was unforgivable! Never in a million years could I?arrive at some point to forgive him.


    That bastard! He could not wait for our divorce to finalize before spreading his seeds! And I was so damn stupid to allow him to use mest night.


    I''m frozen into a momentary confusion of how I was able to survive the pain he caused me all these years. I swear, I never felt so down before not until this moment where all my hopes for tomorrow faded entirely.


    I was even asking why I''m still alive. It never urred to me that it would be possible to die multiple times but remain alive¡ªthat''s happening to me now and that''s not good. The feeling is like?you''re roasted in the burning fires of hell or was frozen into an icyke but your body refuses to die and you have to?suffer every second of torture.


    If it''s not to be, it will never be. It was the lesson I learned today that entirely changed my perspective. Ace and I?are NEVER meant to be, it''s just me, the hopelessly devoted wife insisting that he could love me too only for my ns to make him fall for me fail miserably. At this point, I have no choice but to banish him entirely from my life.


    I buried my face deep in my palm. The driver maintained his impassive expression as he eyed me candidly. He said nothing until he pulled the cab into a halt in front of our destination. I pulled my purse out of my backpack and quickly handed him the payment, it was too much for my exact fee but it was my simple act of gesture for the silent sympathy he shed for me.


    My legs mber out of the car with the heavy backpack slinging behind my back. The proof of the heavy rain from yesterday lingered on the ground. The nostalgic scent of the damp earth was all around me and I fought not to close my eyes and revisit the first time I saw Ace standing outside a bar, in the dimly lit corner, and smoking his cigarette with an air of mystery floating around him.


    My slippered feet traverse the wet and slippery pavement trying to maintain my bnce. When I finally reached the door of the run-down three-story building mud was clinging to my slippers making it difficult for me to walk properly.


    I sighed thankfully upon reaching the decrepit door with my limbs still intact after almost stumbling to the ground. I have no money to pay for hospitalization. Thest of my savings were allotted for rental fees and food to help me survive for a couple of weeks.


    The door immediately opened after a few knocks exposing a thin woman in her sixties wearing a duster, her grey hair was neatly swept into a chignon on her nape. She smiled at me revealing a gaped teeth.


    "Hello!" The woman greeted good-naturedly. "How may I help you." She added, never once taking the amiable smile on her lips.


    A timid smile appeared on my lips. "Uhm, I called here a few weeks ago after I saw a room advertisement in the newspaper."


    "Oh, it''s you!" Her face lit up as if recognizing an old friend and she pulled the door wide open exposing the dimly lit hallway in the background.


    The flickering ceiling light creeps me out that I almost made a retrieving step backward but stopped before I could in fear of offending the good-natured old woman.


    There''s no turning back, This is myst option. The rents are cheap and affordable. This is only temporary until I found a better job. I told myself as?I step forward.


    The door creaked close behind me.

 Chapter 18: NEW LIFE

    <h4>Chapter 18:NEW LIFE</h4>


    "I apologize for the lights. I contacted the repairman but he was sick. Probably by tomorrow it could be fixed."


    "It''s no problem, Ma''am," I respond. We walk through the corridors in silence.


    "Just call me Amelie."? The old woman replied as we pulled into a halt into a particr door. She produced a key and turned the lock. I took a deep breath expecting to see the worst but I almost yelp with joy when Amelie turned the lights on, the spacious room with a small bed at the center, a round table with a chair where I could eat my meals, and a cab enough to hold few of my clothes met my eyes.


    "Would this room be enough?"


    I turned at her, eyes sparkling with gratitude. "I could not be more grateful for this. This is more than I bargained for." My eyes surveyed the room. It was neat, with no dust and cobwebs hanging on the ceiling. A green wallpaper covered the walls giving the room a cool atmosphere. There was arge window near the bed to give me a taste of fresh air when I needed it.


    "Well then enjoy your stay here Miss¡ª"


    "Phoenix." I fill in.


    "Ah, yes Phoenix." Amelie smiled and handed me the key. " You must be tired, I''m sorry to take much of your time. I must be a bother to your n of resting."


    " Not at all Amelie. I''m entertained by having you here." I? respond, smiling back. "By the way, here is my payment for the whole month."


    "Oh, thank you, Phoenix, dear." Amelie took the envelope I handed before slowly making her way out the door.


    Amelie turned onest time. "If you need something please don''t hesitate to approach me."


    "Of course, Thank you, Amelie." I nodded and watched her walk away. When I could no longer see her, I closed the door.


    I ced my heavy backpack on the top of the bed and surveyed the length of the room. The minimalist style suited my taste and therge window made me feel more at home.


    There were no appliances yet and I have no ns to buy any except for an electric fan to ventte the room during hot weather. I pushed the sliding window open to allow the cool wind to get inside.


    I took a fresh breath in and closed my eyes for a moment. A mini flower garden greeted my eyes and fondness sprung on the corners of my eyes recalling how Mom loved flowers, she has a? mini garden too in our home which was taken for coteral due to our unpaid debts.


    A deep sigh escaped my lips.? I took my phone to check the time. It took me by surprise after seeing a lot of miscalls¡ªfifty in total. Alling from Ace.


    My fingers lost their strength, the phone fell and bounced on the bed. I made no move to pick it up, I simply stared at the still object in fear that it will burn my fingers once I reached for it.


    The screen flickered, Ace''s name shed. Finally, the phone stopped blinking. But the end of his call was just the beginning of a more persistent approach. The phone only took a short pause before it continued with its task to annoy with its vibration.


    I did not attempt to answer the repeated calls. I have no strength left to talk to my estranged husband. I just continue to look at my phone as if it was some kind of foreign object which should not be touched.


    I have no idea how long I have been staring at the blinking screen, if it weren''t for the cramps on my legs interrupting my deep thoughts I would not realize I''d been frozen on my tracks for too long¡ªnearly half an hour.


    The call finally stopped.


    I summoned a great amount of courage not to pick the phone and stepped on it repeatedly until it ripped apart. Throwing it out the window sounds a good idea too but I could not resort to drastic measures such as that since I could not afford to buy anew.


    My swirling thoughts filled with violence were quickly dismissed off my mind before I broke the phone into multiple spare parts. I took a deep calming breath trying to regain myposure after losing myself for the second time, when I finally felt my emotions were more manageable,? I picked it up only to turn it off.


    Before the phone died, she had a short glimpse of sixty missed calls. Ace has never been this persistent before. I wonder what he must be thinking while in a desperate attempt of contacting me.


    About now,? his frantic messages reached fifty. I shook my head dismissing the idea of Ace troubled by my absence. Something was amiss, a thing of importance must be lost inside his hotel room, his wallet I think. He was desperately calling me if I had stolen it.


    The idea was insane but it was just the most valid reason I coulde up with.


    I kept my phone underneath the pillow with no ns of turning it on for the next four hours. I''m on the brink of losing my mind, I don''t know what ludicrous things I''m capable of after my mental stability finally snaps. Jumping off the tenth floor of a building sounds like a good idea. But quick death after taking a poison looks more appealing and far less gruesome. I prefer to die peacefully, thest would be my first option.


    But killing myself was thest thing in my mind now. Taking a cool, refreshing bath sounds like a good way of decreasing my stress level. After taking a bath probably I will lie peacefully on my bed until I fall asleep. I need to maintain my peace for the next few hours to keep my sanity intact, it could only be achieved after a good rest

 Chapter 19: INTRUDER

    <h4>Chapter 19:INTRUDER</h4>


    I snatched the bath towel inside my backpack and carried it with the ck pouch that contained my basic toiletries. I braced myself from the chaotic disorder that would possibly wee my sight behind the closed door.


    My fingers pushed the door and it creaked open exposing the clean tiled floor. The inside was surprisingly spacious than I imagined. To my delight, the bathroom was immactely clean, free from the ghastly image of cobwebs and dust I pictured in mind.


    Amelie did not simply perform general cleaning to the bedroom, she was kind to include the bathroom as well before my arrival, I was so grateful for her kindness that I would kiss her now if she happened to stand right in front of me.


    My clothes were quickly peeled off my body, itnded in a heap on the floor. I made no move to pick it up and stepped under the shower. The water was surprisingly warm against my cold skin. The weather was freezing and a shower with just the right warmth calmed my strained nerves.


    When I opened my eyes, I caught a glimpse of my naked reflection in the mirror. I gasped in horror upon seeing the trail of love marks thaty scattered all over my neck, shoulders, and breast.


    I trailed the pinkish spots with the tip of my finger the way I try to connect the dotted stars tracing them into constetions during a starry night sky.


    The remnants ofst night''s passionate lovemaking remained as proof of what took ce, the evidence pped the truth out of me, it rendered me frozen under the shower as the tititing details shed in my thoughts as clear as day.


    The memories were not just an erotic dream....it happened...I allowed it to happen... I was so damn stupid.


    I buried my cheeks into my hands. Warm tears flowed my cheeks freely. Ace caused me an unimaginable amount of pain yet I could not deny I still love that bastard.


    When the turbulence inside me subsided, I raised my face to the ceiling to let the waters wash the tears off my cheeks. The tears I shed somehow made my chest lighter.


    I banished Ace from my thoughts. I had had enough of him.?For once, I will grant myself the peace of mind I deserve by forgetting about his existence.


    After applying an ample amount of shampoo to my hair. I quickly washed my body with liquid soap and vigorously scrubbed my skin in an attempt to erase Ace''s lingering scent that clung to my body.


    I quickly rinsed,?hoping that my feelings for my husband would be carried away by the waters. If that''s even possible moving on will no longer be utterly difficult for me.


    I''m just tired from stress. I told myself as I got out of the shower and wrapped the scanty towel over my naked body. After some sleep, I will feel better. I added as I picked the discarded pile of clothes on the floor and neatly folded the items on top of the sink.


    I pushed the door open, the sight that greeted me rendered me dumbstruck.


    "Ace!" I gasped.


    He was casually sitting on the bed, impatiently waiting for me to emerge from the bathroom. Hearing the sound of my movement he turned to me, making sure to capture my eyes with his own which foretell my impending doom.


    I nearly passed out from a mini heart attack when he vacated the bed, the wood creaked with relief when his heavyweight was taken. The small bed became even smaller by his huge, muscr body.


    ''Please, let this be a dream.'' I shut my eyes firmly praying he would vanish. My fear grew into a monster when he remained standing there in flesh and blood even after I opened my eyes.


    This was real. Now, I''m doomed.


    The room became constricted with him inside, even the air I breathed became limited. My now trembling fingers tightly clung to the door frame as Ace slowly made his way in my direction, a dangerous scowl covered his face. I swear I never saw him this menacingly terrifying before.


    "Hello, dear wife. Surprised to see me?"?He breathed, the deep blue eyes that scanned my body from head to toe ignited with unmistakable desire.


    My fingers flew to my chest and held the scanty towel tighter, a failed attempt to hide my indecent appearance, my wet hair dripped down the carpeted floor and I could almost hear each drop inside the dead silent room.


    "What are you doing here Ace!" My voice boomed, my eyes red with rage.


    Undeterred by my cold demeanor, he slowly made his way towards my direction, each step he made sounded like a ticking time bomb to my ears.


    "We need to talk, Phoenix." He whispered. prying fingers reached my face and set a stray of hair aside. The slightest touch burned my whole body with aching desire.


    Ace leaned forward, the smell of whiskey mingled with his fresh breath permeated my nostrils. The addictive scent almost made my eyes close.


    "We badly need to talk." He mumbled, stealing a kiss from my lips.


    p!

 Chapter 20: ?PAINFUL MEMORIES

    <h4>Chapter 20:?PAINFUL MEMORIES</h4>


    "Please....let''s talk Phoenix." He pleaded in a way that could have softened my reserves if I hadn''t known he impregnated his secretary.


    I gave him the coldest look I could muster,?cold enough to freeze hell. With face void of emotion, I met his red-rimmed eyes and told myself that he was the man unworthy of my tears.


    Ace looked spent. The scent of strong alcohol reeked from his body. He must be so ted with the news of a child on the way, he was celebrating in advance, I thought rather sarcastically.


    "Please, let us talk Phoenix." He pleaded, this time he was desperate. But no matter how he begged, my hardened heart refuse to allow me to submit to his wiles.


    An unsympathetic smile stretched from my lips. I don''t feel anything for him anymore. The unbearable pain he caused numbed my emotions.


    It was unbelievable to think the tables have turned, for an unknown reason he was pleading to talk to me now when looking back on our fifth wedding anniversary I was the one this desperate to talk to him but he wouldn''t listen.


    "We don''t have anything to discuss Ace. If I''m not mistaken you asked for a divorce."


    He opened his mouth to speak but no words came out of him.


    If he hadn''t gotten Ang pregnant, I think I could find a way to forgive him but knowing there was an innocent child involved, there''s no way I would take him back.


    Pain glittered on the hue of his ocean blue eyes, he repeatedly swallowed hard. But the pain he feels now was no match to the pain he inflicted on me for the past five years of our marriage.


    I want Ace to suffer more.


    "P-please listen to me Phoenix." His voice trembled, he raised his head towards the ceiling to hold the tears back.


    "There''s nothing to talk to Ace. I''m done with you." I walked past him with my chin fiercely raised.


    He was the man who thought me to be strong and I''m doing it just right now.


    I heard the thud sound on the floor. I didn''t look back to see how hopeless he looked as he knelt on the floor for it will only break my heart even more.


    "To think that you kept doubting that Vien was your daughter even after her death was beyond forgivable Ace. I could forgive you for cheating countless times but to deny your child was the greatest insult to me as her mother!"


    I closed my eyes firmly. A warm stream of tears drifted down my cheeks until it reached my parted lips and I tasted the saltiness of my tears.


    This is painful, I thought as I broke down into a sob, reminding me how I lost our first child. It was the night I caught Ace cheating with another girl, consumed by pain, I drove through the night with Vien beside me on the driver''s seat.


    The innocent baby girl even smiled at me, thrilled by the adventure I promised her. I stepped on the elerator and drove furiously, I was in so much pain and all I want to do was to get away from Ace.


    "Mum...cared." The child said in which she meant ''scared.''


    I remember Vien''s pleading ocean blue eyes staring intently at me. There was worry in them. My heart broke and I pulled the car into a stop and hugged my daughter tight as I can and mumbled an apology, tears welled down my cheeks.


    If that moment, I knew what would happen, I shouldn''t have brought Vien with me. The sound of horn furiously ring tore the silence of the night, a fast-approaching truck losing its control screeched through the pavement.


    Wham!


    I woke up by the sound of panic voices and hurried steps. I try to get up but my whole body hurt like hell. I was lying on a stretcher.


    Where was Vien? Panic froze me, I almost stopped breathing.


    "Save her! Save her." I heard a paramedic screamed. My fear deepened after realizing Vien was trapped in the car.


    Despite my condition, I manage to crawl away from the stretcher, blood dripping down my wounds.


    "Please calm down Ma''am. It''s dangerous. The leaked gas will explode soon."


    I ignored the paramedic and run but my weak legs gave up, I stumbled to the ground before I could even move my legs.


    "Vien! Vien!" I screamed in desperation.


    st!


    An ear-shattering explosion deafened my ears, the car Vien was in tumbled upside down before it was devoured by raging mes.


    Right in front of my eyes, I watched my daughter died in mes.


    "Phoenix?"


    I raised my head towards Ace, he was crying, his knees still bend on the floor.


    The incident happen few years ago but the same shot of pain still numbed my heart . A mother should?be buried by her children when she dies, but it was different for me. I watch my daughter lowered to the ground. And no amount of words could describe how it killed me inside.


    "If you did not cheat on me, Vien our daughter would still be alive," I said out loud in a surprisingly calm manner despite the rage that burned inside me.


    Ace raised his head towards my direction anguish and destion upied his deep-seated eyes.


    "I''m sorry Phoenix."


    He was crying. I firmly closed my eyes until I saw starbursts. I fought all the urge not to hug him into my arms.


    "Please leave now Ace," I ordered, my teeth gritted tightly. My chest heaved with intense pain that held me captive for so long.


    "I said out Ace..... Don''t you dare wait for me to drag you out!" I screamed when he made no move, thest of my patience fled.


    "I''m not leaving this without talking to you Phoenix!" His determined eyes fixed on her own as he got to his feet.


    I?looked away.


    The door closed. Ace was already out of my sight but my mood didn''t improve a bit. I sat on the bed like a melted candle. I buried my face in my palms, broke down, and cried.

 Chapter 21: ?FINAL DECISION

    <h4>Chapter 21:?FINAL DECISION</h4>


    When Vien was born, Ace refused to visit his daughter in the hospital and strongly denied that she was his child.


    Ovee with postpartum, I nearly drowned from depression that at one point I arrived to nearly killing myself. If weren''t for my mother, I swear, I seeded and was now on my journey to the underworld.


    Killing myself would not solve anything, I know that. I just arrived at the lowest point of my life where I thought I was left with no purpose and dying is the best solution to free myself from my miserable life.


    But then I realize there was Vien, fighting for her dear life in the incubator, battling death to be with me.


    With my strength renewed, I picked up the broken shards of my life and rebuild them again knowing that I am not alone anymore. Vien was still there....and so my mother...


    The doctor said Vien will not live longer, she was frail and small as a bottle of water. Aside from that, she was premature. She was only seven months when I gave birth to her and there were so manyplications.


    God must have heard my fervent prayers that Vien was discharged from the hospital after a month. Even the doctor and nurses couldn''t believe how my daughter cheated death.


    When we returned to the mansion, I was not weed with open arms. His family mocked me instead, telling me I should leave the mansion which I refuse because I know how difficult it is to grow up without a father.


    Ace''s family despised me, they had been transparent with their dislike the moment I stepped into the mansion. It was Ace''s younger brother who hated me the most. He constantly sends me death threats after I turned down his advances.


    The younger brother was a bastard, asking me to have sex with him witch I declined after pping him hard in the face forceful enough for his intoxicated body to fall on the floor after I kicked his crotch hard.


    "I swear, I will destroy your family Phoenix." Ace''s younger brother threatened me once. "How could you choose my brother when it''s me who found you first! You will regret turning me down." He threatened.


    After that incident, Ace slowly changed... Maybe I was all to me because I let him be who he is now...


    I could not tell him how his brother threatened me. I don''t want him to hate his own family because of me. His brother was right, Ace will not believe me. I kept the incident to myself because I was more afraid of the oue rather than telling him.


    I poured all my attention to my daughter Vien at the same time ignoring Ace''s family''s cold demeanor that froze my heart a long time ago. People are not saints, if they don''t like you, ignore them if it won''t kill you.


    Vien had been enough for me amid my failing marriage, she hase to be my strength during dark times when I''m on the verge of giving up.


    Unfortunately, Vien was taken for me too early. I have no other choice but to keep moving forward. One day, I will be with my daughter too.


    I prayed for those who wronged me in the past to have a taste of their own medicine....one day when the time is ripe they will have it. I swear that to god and everything I hold sacred.


    A boomerang returns back to the person that throws it.....Karma has no menu, you got serve what you deserve.


    The soft knock on the door cut my trail of thoughts.? I have changed into a in t-shirt and shirt shortly after Ace got out of the door. I wiped the tears which I didn''t notice slip out of my eyes. After smoothening my t-shirt, I opened the door.


    "Phoenix? Can Ie in?"


    I opened the door wider to let her in. Despite my foul mood, I manage to force a smile on my lips.


    Wide sympathetic eyes met my sad, tired eyes. Amelie smiled at me. "I brought you some soup. I know you haven''t eaten yet. You must be hungry." The bowl of mushroom soup permeated my nostrils.


    The sight of food sent my empty stomach growling. I forgot I was hungry until I saw something to eat.


    "I''m sorry if I seemed to be prying with your life but your husband was still outside.....patiently waiting for you to go talk to him."


    Amelie slowly made her way to the door and closed it gently. She was gone but her words still rang inside my head.


    I couldn''t decide rationally over an empty stomach. I inhaled the enchanting aroma of the soup Amelie cooked.


    Amelie was a? retired chef, she worked before on a well-known restaurant in the country as the Chef Supervisor which proved her expertise in the food industry. After taking a spoonful of soup into my mouth, I could say that there was only one way to describe her cooking. Heavenly!


    Thunder roared, my gazended outside the open window. Sharp lightning danced on the sky. Just as I thought it wasn''t going to rain soon, the strong wind whistled and rattled the window. It was not long before heavy rain began to pour out of the sky.


    I imagined Ace outside, kneeling to the ground, dripping with rain, and shivering from the cold.


    "Poor Ace," I mumbled sympathetically. He must be cold now. I thought and quickly finished the mushroom soup Amelie cooked. Thinking that next time I will return the favor and cook for her too.


    I washed the soiled dishes on the sink, and shortly returned with the clean items in my hands. I nned to return them afterwards after I''m done doing ''my business.''


    I walk towards the bed to retrieve my phone hidden from under the pillow and dialed a number.


    "Can I get your address, Ma''am?" She asked after I told her the details regarding my unexpected call. I? gave her the address and she scribbled it on her note.


    "We will arrive as fast as we can. Our police officer is on the way."


    I lowered the phone when the call? ended. I stared out the window with a face as nk as a paper, lost in my thoughts.


    Ace would be spending his night behind bars. That will keep him from bothering me.... for now.

 Chapter 22: ?MUCH STRONGER

    <h4>Chapter 22:?MUCH STRONGER</h4>


    The rain poured heavily against the cemented pavement. Sharp lightning carved its way to the grey skies and thunder growled, almost shaking the earth.? The strong cold wind whistled past my ears while it billowed my hair behind my back.


    It was so damn cold outside that my whole body went stiff from the freezing wind brushing against my skin.? The ominous sound of thunder made me swallow hard while the flicker of lightning scared the shit out of me that I wince each time it danced to the sky.


    Going outside under the bad weather''s full outrage wasn''t a good idea, I almost wished I was still peacefully lying on the bed, and sleeping soundly. It took me a great amount of strength not to cower and run back to my room.


    I told myself that no matter how difficult the decision I made, I must not abscond to thest minute. Things that won''t kill me will make me stronger.


    I must end what I willfully began. That is the only way that I could finally found my way to freedom...


    The chapter of my life with Ace was about to put an end. I must do it now or never. I repeated the mantra inside my head while summoning all the courage? I could muster to move my feet to where he stands, handcuffs in hand, and a police officer standing beside him.


    I pulled the jacket tighter around my body to absorb a little bit of warmth to help me with the ordeal I put myself into. My hand wrapped tightly around the umbre I held on my fingers until it paled by the force I applied.


    "Sixty persistent miscalls and fifty desperate messages, I hope? that''s enough to keep him detained for harassing me tonight?"


    With my chin up, my cold starended on my husband''s unbelievingly shocked countenance.? He was dripping wet, his clothes clung to his body like a second skin. His disheveled hair partially covered his temples, it was dripping wet too.


    "That would be enough proof to detain Mr. Greyson tonight." The police officer replied respectfully, giving me a soft, reassuring smile that was meant to console me but it didn''t. He cast? Ace a cold stare which was more than what he deserved... I guess a punch would do better. But a professional police officer that he was, he won''t do that unless the situation requires brute force and violence.


    The police officer''s fingers were wrapped around a huge umbre to keep himself and his captive away from the pouring rain. He wore a raincoat to keep himself dry.


    Ace on the other hand was soaking wet. His lips were noticeably pale while he shivered from the cold. Hours of staying under the rain finally taken its toll on him.


    I was too numb inside to even feel a slight tinge of pity for the man who toyed with my emotions over and over again.


    "There''s none to talk about," I replied with a cold demeanor. A smile stretched into my lips but it barely reached my eyes.


    "Are you going to press charges against this man? If so you could file a restraining order against him as soon as possible."


    "That depends on him, Mr. Police Officer...." I trailed and caught Ace''s eyes. "If Mr. Greyson bothers me again then I have no option but to take legal action against him.? Filling a? restriction order would be my first step."


    "N-no! Y-you can''t do that to me Phoenix." He pleaded in a desperate attempt to soften my resolve but my mind is made up. No amount of words would make me change my decision.


    My face hardened, my freezing stare pierced him, the dangerous re I shot him was powerful enough for him to stop on his tracks.


    "Why try me, Mr. Greyson, let''s find out what I could do." The words were spoken softly yet the menace hidden behind my calm tone made him look defeated.


    I no longer heard his reply when the police officer finally drags him inside the patrol car. Ace surprisingly allowed the police officer to drag him. He even mber inside the open car willingly. He did not even argue, his unbelievable obedience shocked me that I wonder what had gotten on him to be thispliant.


    I watched the car sped away, feeling emptier than before. But it doesn''t matter if somehow a tinge of mncholy wrapped my numb heart. At least I made the right decision. I told myself as the car faded to the distance.


    A woman deserves what she tolerates. That was the greatest lesson I learned. It took me so long to realize I could walk away from the chain that bound me to a miserable life. I thank Ace for taking the first step in making a change in my life. If he hadn''t forced divorce on me the night of our fifth wedding anniversary, I wouldn''t realize how strong and better I am without him in my life.


    The umbre escaped from my fingers and was flown by the whistling wind... I made no move run and pick it up to cover myself.? Instead, I raised my face upward and allowed the sky to kiss my face with its tears. At least I wasn''t alone, the heavens are crying for me.


    It was getting darker as the minutes pass by. ? The sky was seized by a darker shade of clouds as if impending the threat of another violent storm. A deep, long sigh escaped my lips as I? made my way towards the door where Amelie was waiting.


    Amelie said nothing when I reached her side. She simplyid the bath towel around my shoulders to protect me from the cold. Somehow, the maternal gesture was enough to melt my heart, tears welled in my eyes.


    I walk past her and she made no move to trail behind me which I''m thankful of. Apanion was thest thing I needed now. All I want to do was spend my night in istion without distractions. I could still feel the weight of Amelie''s stare until I turned the knob, pushed the door open and entered inside.


    Atst, I could now spend my night in peace.

 Chapter 23: ?MOVING ON

    <h4>Chapter 23:?MOVING ON</h4>


    I woke up early the next day...too early actually for my own good¡ªaround three am when everyone else was still under the peaceful trance of dreams curled underneath the nket''s warmth.


    The moment my eyes fluttered open, my fully awakened body refused to go back to sleep. Closing my eyes and forcing myself to sleep turned to be an impossibly hard task.


    I let go a deep exasperated sigh. My sleep-deprived self wondered how was I going to face the day with my strength already drained from its usual energy this early in the day.


    My back leaned on the headboard after I slumped on the bed, hugged the pillow around my chest trying to gather some strength from it.? Even the pillow wasn''t enough to console me now. I guess no amount of words nor number of material things of great value could help me feel better after the difficult ordeal I''ve been through.


    Even my dreams that once been my haven turned to taunt me with terrifying memories making me sometimes wake up from the sound of my frightened screams.


    I told myself that after I dealt with the problem with my husband and after the divorce was finalized, I will start a fresh new life away from the ce where I could not recall a single pleasant memory. I will rebuild my life from scratch and work harder to achieve the dreams I long since gave up.


    From myfortable position on the bed, Izily got up and made my way to the nearby round table where a pen and paper were impatiently waiting for me.


    I pulled the chair. When finally I was settled andfortable on my seat, I stared at the pen and paper wondering where would I start or even if I have enough strength to start what I should have done a week ago.


    "Please Lord, give me enough strength to finish this," I mumbled, my fingers trembled as I reach for the pen. Tears pooled my eyes.


    My chest tightened, my fingers lost their strength, and the pen fell from my fingers. It rolled on the table''s top before it came to a halt on the top of the empty bond paper¡ªas empty as my heart.


    Leaving my job of long five years was one of the hardest decisions I forced upon myself. If I want to start? a fresh, new life then i need to do this despite how heartbreaking it was for me.


    I must do this! I repeated the mantra inside my head as my fingers sped the pen rather too tightly.


    A tear slither down my flushed cheeks when my fingers slowly moved to the bond paper. I Forced myself to painfully write the words dictated by my mind. I need to finish this, then pray and hopeter that the manager will ept my resignation.


    The Elite Hotel was the ce where I worked for the past five years and it never once urred to me that I will have to live it someday just because it holds too many painful memories I suffered alone because of Ace.


    True, I got more enemies than friends there. But the friends I have, even though I could count them on my fingers, they are genuine and I treasured them deep down in my heart. The thought of leaving them behind made me want to weep from anguish.


    I shut my eyes firmly, forcing the tears back. I stopped writing for a moment as I gathered all the courage I could to continue and finish the letter I started.


    Looking back five years ago, when my naive heart still believed in true love and fairy tales, there I met Ace d in an expensive ck suit. The moment I met a pair of enchanting blue eyes I knew I was in love. If only I have known Ace was my doom I will never fall desperately in love with him nor will I seduce him so he could marry me.


    I told myself If I stayed further to the Elite Hotel there is no guarantee that Ace will not bother me again. I need to do what''s best for me, my decisions would be difficult at first but in the end, I shall bear the fruit of my sacrifices.


    When I opened my eyes, I clutched the pen firmly into my fingers. I must do this! I told myself as my gaze shifted to the paper. If the paper can talk it should have screamed at me to finish the task and get over my procrastination.


    When I finally finished the letter, I put the pen aside and took the paper with tears streaming down my cheeks.


    I neatly folded the paper and slip it inside the envelope. My resignation letter was finished.


    There''s no sense in turning back, it''s moving forward that matters now. I vacated the chair with a distant look upon my eyes as I made a beeline straight to the window.


    The cold, morning air kissed my cheeks in greetings when I opened the window. The sky was still dark yet I could now see the sun slowly making its way on the horizon.


    Despite my foul mood, I raised my head to the sky and smiled.


    Just like the sun, I will rise again and shine brightly into the sky. I? swear it will happen, one day when the time is ripe, my promise wille true.

 Chapter 24: ?RESIGNATION

    <h4>Chapter 24:?RESIGNATION</h4>


    "I told you, Phoenix''s husband will divorce her. I won the bet. Give me two hundred dors!"


    "Her husband asked for divorce! Imagine how shocked I was when I learned about the news!"


    "Oh, poor naive girl!?I wasn''t mistaken that Mr. CEO married her only?for his amusement."


    The two Hotel Attendants, chatted in the hallway, unaware of the fact I was walking behind them. I heard their whole conversation. Each sharp word stabbed my already bleeding heart.


    They haven''t noticed my presence, even after I announced myself by the sound of my heels clicking against the tiled floor. They thought I was a random person passing by.


    I held my chin high after walking ahead of them and pretended, I hadn''t heard the words. It took me a great amount of self-control not to return and smack their smug faces as they eagerly talk about me. I wonder what was going on inside their narrow minds to be so happy to hear such upsetting news of the divorce.


    "So it''s true, her husband has a mistress! I guess it was the beautiful blonde woman I saw him with? I heard she was once a model...And now she''s his secretary."


    The words hurt like hell, especially hearing it from the mouth of one of my co-workers whom I thought was one of my friends. I turned my fist into a ball and gritted my jaw to suppress the anger bubbling inside me.


    I left the scene as soon as possible before my patience snaps. My ears refused to hear another nonsense from hypocrites who know nothing but to pull someone down because they simply could not lift their selves.


    My footsteps grew heavy as I neared the manager''s office. Cowardice hit me hard when I pulled into a stop right in front of the door. Thoughts of turning back hit me but I set aside the tempting thoughts and gathered all the courage I could muster to knock on the door.


    "Pleasee in." A voice called from inside. I pushed the door open.


    Ma''am Lyn, the Hotel Manager sat on her swivel chair, her gaze was directed to the paper she held in her fingers. After I caught a glimpse of what she''s reading I knew exactly what are those¡ªHotel applicant forms for the new hotel branch.


    I opened my mouth to speak yet, no words came out of my mouth. I haven''t even spoken yet the tears began to pool from my eyes already. I''ve been such a crybaby these days. I need to harden my emotions sometimes. Crying would do me no good....only more pain.


    "Ma''am Lyn." My voice cracked upon calling her name, when she finally raised her head to me, I almost burst into tears but I pulled myself together before I broke down in front of her.


    "Phoenix!" She called my name out. Surprise was written all over her face. My manager thought I was still on my indefinite leave. I guess she will suffer more surprises upon I broke the news of my resignation.


    "Please sit down Phoenix." She offered. I willingly obliged. My weak legs will crumble any time soon if I continue to stand longer.


    "Are you alright Phoenix? My god, you looked thinner. How was your mother doing?" Concern bloomed from her eyes. I swallowed the lump on my throat when she mentioned mom.?I guess the news of my divorce traveled fasterpare to the news of mom''s sudden death.


    "She passed away, justst week. I''m off to pick her ashes on the hospital after this."


    I did my best to conceal the pain but it was impossibly hard, tears gathered at the edge of my red-rimmed eyes.


    "I''m sorry for your loss Phoenix. My deepest condolence."?Lyn whispered tears gathered at the corners of her eyes. She too was fighting the urge not to burst into tears.


    The manager was one of the few employees of the Elite Hotel who had been genuinely fond and kind to me. The manager was around thirty but she never once treated me as if she was older and far more superior than me.


    When the manager''s gaze caught the envelope on my fingers, her shocked expression lifted to me. "I-I wish you aren''t here for the reason I''m thinking."


    I bit my lower lip upon I saw how defeated she became.?I know that telling her about my resignation was not easy but it never urred to me that saying goodbye could be this hard.


    I took a deep, long breath to summon enough courage to ce the letter on the top of the table.


    "I-I am s-sorry Ma''am Lyn but I need to do this." My lips trembled while my chest heaved from emotions I did my best to control.


    For a short moment,?she said nothing. Her gaze just stared at my resignation letter but she made no move to pick it up and read the contents


    "I know you''re not doing good Phoenix. It was not easy to lose a husband and a mother at the same time." Lyn swallowed hard, pain glitter in her eyes. "B-but are you sure you wouldn''t change your mind?"


    "I made up my made Ma''am Lyn. I am leaving this ce for good.?Ace owns this Hotel. I would not able to escape him If I continue to work here."


    "I understand Phoenix, but would it change your mind if?I tell you I am going to be transferred to the new hotel site which means I choose you to rece me as the manager of Elite Hotel."


    The unexpected promotion shocked me. If things were only a bit different and this hotel wasn''t owned by Ace then I would stay.


    "I''m sorry Ma''am Lyn. I wouldn''t change?my mind." My reply was firm and final, no amount of words will change my mind.


    The manager took my hands, the kind gesture helped ease the heavyweight off my chest.?"Please take care Phoenix." She mumbled.


    "Thank you, Ma''am Lyn. You too, please take care."


    "I wish you all the best in life. Wherever you will go, may God bless you."


    I left the manager''s office quickly before I could change my mind. Helpless tears tumbled down my cheeks.


    I have no regrets about leaving the ce, but leaving the people who have been part of my life was making me cry.


    I dried the tears from my cheeks. At least I knew I made the right decision. I told my self as I walk away.

 Chapter 25: ?FINAL GOODBYE

    <h4>Chapter 25:?FINAL GOODBYE</h4>


    "I will miss you, Mom and Dad."


    I dried the tears that had fallen to my cheeks as I? knelt on the ground where Mom''s ashesy underneath the surface of the earth. I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat and did my best no to wail like a child.


    Don''t cry Phoenix, my inner self tries to console me as I? test how long will I bear the pain without bursting into tears.


    My fingers ced the bouquet of freshly-picked flowers in front of the tombstone, while my eyes traced the letters carved deep into its body. I still can''t believe that the only ally I have all these years passed away. I have to face the cruelty of the world on my own now.


    It was already difficult facing life''s trials even with mom by my side.? She was my savior who constantly eases my burden with her loving presence. Now that she''s gone, I wonder how difficult life could get. I now brace myself for the hardship that awaits my path.


    "I brought your favorite flowers Mom." I finally found the strength to speak. My voice cracked at first but I managed to pull myself together. "Amelie, my? goodndy was so kind and picked me some white roses in her garden, and look how healthy and lovely they are Mom."


    Images of her lovely face way back in her youth days appeared in my thoughts, I nearly burst into tears. She was the most beautiful woman for me like no other. The warmth of her love overwhelmed my heart. I shall never forget her memories. I will try my best to be as good as her to my future children.


    The wind blew past me making the scent of roses scatter in the air until it permeated my nostrils, and I took a deep breath to fill my chest with its wondrous scent


    How I wish mom was here to see the flower I brought her. Surely, she would appreciate its pure white petals¡ªas pure as her heart. If God would grant me a single wish today, it was for my mom to be here so she could smell the scent of her favorite flower and carry the memories of its fragrance in her journey to the afterlife.


    I forced a smile upon my lips and swallowed the lump on my throat. At least mom was not alone. Dad and mom are happily together now. I reminded myself. Somehow the image of my father holding my mother''s dainty fingers sent me a wave offort. I found sce from the image in my mind which I pictured them together.


    The grave lying next to mom belongs to my father''s grave, his ashesy underneath the now grassy earth. Their ashes are now buried close to each other, and I knew deep down in my heart their souls could finally rest peacefully. At least they have each other now, they will never be sad and lonely anymore.


    "It''s going to rain soon Mom and Dad. I need to go now. I promise to keep the two of you both in my heart and prayers. I love you."


    I got up and quickly turned away. Tears were streaming down my cheek making my vision blurry as I slowly made my way outside the cemetery. The resolve I possess in front of my parent''s grave crumbled into dust and flown by the wind passing by.


    It''s so difficult to be strong when I am now alone to face all my problems. Yet, I never stopped dreaming and I never ceased hoping that destiny has a good future in store for me. That belief alone is enough for me to push my way through the dark tunnel until I saw the light at its end.


    At the gates, a tall man was standing as if waiting for someone. His back was turned in my direction and his arm was casually resting into the gate, obviously impatient as his rubber shoes tapped the arid ground.


    He was tall and muscr. He wore a simple grey shirt at the top and denim jeans at the bottom. The man reminded me of Ace. I shook my head at the idea that it was him. For sure my husband would never attempt to see me again after I threatened him yesterday.


    I was so sure it was not him. And then he turned at me as if he sensed my arrival. I caught my heart in my throat and I gasped in horror. I nearly ran back to the cemetery in shock.


    The devil himself, the subject of my thoughts was waiting for me.


    "Phoenix, I''m not here to cause trouble. I came here to finalize our divorce. I have now the papers for you to sign."

 Chapter 26: ?DIVORCE PAPERS

    <h4>Chapter 26:?DIVORCE PAPERS</h4>


    His words reverberated inside my thoughts. Each word turned into pointed arrows attacking my heart and reaping it into multiple pieces. I thought I had had enough pain. Well, I was mistaken. As long as I am with Ace, the pain will never stop haunting me.


    Ace was the first man I ever loved... He, too, was the first love I lost. Indeed, it was true that first love is the sweetest, but no one warned me that the first cut is the deepest. Forgetting him was an impossibly difficult mission I needed to aplish. And the first step I need to do to get him out of my life was to sign the divorce papers he offered me.


    Ace made no move to step closer. Instead, he just gave me an intent look which suddenly made me uneasy. His unblinking eyes were focused on my face as he tried to memorize each detail. He stood tall with hands casually inserted on the pocket of his denim jeans, his prominent chin was tilted forward. He looked exactly like a vogue model waiting for the photographer to take the golden shot.


    He never looked more handsome than he did now, I thought irritably as my gaze sinfully wandered around his body. He does not look like a man who spent the night locked inside the police station. He looked good now after he had taken a bath and shaved his stubbles.


    His hair was still damp and it looked as if it needed some brushing, yet, his unruly hair only added to his charisma. He no longer smelt of alcohol, it was the scent of his musky perfume that reeked from his body, it''s scent was able to reach my nose.


    Silencepsed between us. I made no move to break the wall that had fallen between us. I have no ns to. I knew that situation would one daye to this but I did not expect that my chest would feel this heavy.


    "Phoenix." He called achingly, I flinched from the tenderness hoping he would stop his pretense.


    "Didn''t I warn you never to bother me again, Ace?" Atst, I found my voice and spat the words like venom before throwing him a contemptuous re, he nearly backed out when he saw how my eyes red with hatred.


    "Please, I''m begging you Phoenix." He pleaded desperately. I was bing tired of his antics.


    "If you don''t go, I''m going to call the police and I will file a restricting order against you." I scrunch my eyebrows in rage. Wasn''t he the one who told me fell out of love? Did he bump his head or something? Why was he following me around like a madman?


    "Let''s talk please."


    I ignored his plea and walked past him without looking back. I heard footsteps behind my back. I quickened my steps and he quickened his step too. I gritted my teeth in exasperation. It seemed he wasn''t going to stop pestering me.


    I did my best to ignore his presence. I wasn''t in the mood to y one of his games. I''m tired of being his y toy. My small steps were nothingpared to his long, quick strides. He was a giant and I''m no match for him. If he would take me by force, he could lift me with a single arm. Thankfully it did not ur to him to take me by force.


    It was not long enough before he reached my side.? "What do you want from me, Ace!" Thest of my patience snapped, I whirled towards his direction, not so gently that I bumped into his hard, muscr chest. His fingers held me still to steady my body which lost its bnce.


    His ocean blue eyes held my gaze captive. I stopped thrashing after I felt the sincerity in his eyes. "I swear to God. This would be thest time, I''m going to bother you. After this, you can send me to jail if I will bother you again. Let''s talk for a short moment. Please."


    Ace wasn''t a good man but he was not a liar either. He was a man of words. I believe after this encounter, he will never bother me again.


    I pushed him hard,? too ufortable by how his touch burned my skin. I turned away from him in fear he would see my flushed cheeks tinted in red.


    "I promise." He replied and I felt as his lips stretched into a smile without even looking back.


    I said nothing more. I just made a beeline straight to his car, opened the door, and mbered inside. There''s no way I will sign our divorce paper right in front of a cemetery. We could discuss the divorceter on inside the formality of a restaurant.


    Ace said nothing too. He just climbed inside the driver''s seat and roared the engine to life.

 Chapter 27: ?I SEE RED

    <h4>Chapter 27:?I SEE RED</h4>


    Did you really think


    I''d just forgive and forget, no


    After catching you with her


    Your blood should run cold, so cold


    You, you two timing, cheap lying, wannabe


    You''re a fool


    If you thought that I''d just let this go


    I never saw Ace so ufortable like he did now. His face was beet red. Sweat formed on his temples inside the air-conditioned coffee shop. I even caught him swallowing hard several times which was far beyond normal.?His eyes darted away from mine as he tried to evade the eyes trying to read his thoughts. I wonder what was going on inside his mind now.


    The coffee shop was small and cozy, and that''s the reason why I love this ce. It wasn''t crowded, and the tranquility that shrouded the ce bringsfort to my soul. The scent of wood mingled with a whiff of ground coffee brings me a wave of nostalgia.


    Today, the ce had a few customers since it''s Monday. The coffeeshop bes crowded with students and office workers during weekends. Ace and I frequented this ce before when we are still on good terms¡ªwhen he hasn''t changed yet and he was the sweet loving man I used to know.


    "Nice song isn''t it." I smiled at him, it was cold, and it barely reached my eyes. I lowered the cup on the table and observed how he would react.


    Ace lifted his gaze to me. Puzzled. My unexpected remark shocked him. His fingers uneasily shifted to the cup of coffee on the table which he hasn''t yet touched. The moment the song yed on the stereo, he became edgy andnded a frequent nce in my direction as if he too was trying to read my thoughts.


    "Yeah, it was good but I don''t like it." He replied without filters. I saw his Adam''s apple move as he swallowed hard again as if my gaze made him restless.


    "I know you won''t," I replied and brought the cup to my mouth for another sip. "That''s the reason why I love it more," I added, my lips stretched to a cold smile, cold enough to freeze the burning fires of hell.


    Ace made no move to touch his coffee. He stared at the cup as if it were some kind of foreign object. He appeared to be wrapped in his private thoughts. If he was annoyed by my words, he gave me no clue to find out.


    "Everyone thinks it''s a sexual song." I began, he was forced to shift his attention back to me when I spoke. When his gaze met mine, the mncholic gleam of his eyes almost struck me speechless. I fought the urge to lift my fingers and erase the emotions that tainted his handsome face. Instead, I swallowed hard and continued with my litany.


    "Everyone thinks that the song thinks was about romance and s*x. In reality, this is about a woman killing her boyfriend for cheating."


    Ace continues to stare at me without saying a word. We just fought each other''s gaze as the deafening silencepsed between us. For a moment, we drift away from the coffee shop as light noise from our environment dissolves into the distance.


    "Phoenix." He broke the silence finally. His voice was achingly soft. It reminds me how he treated me like a gem before when our love used to be greater than the tests of time.


    I shook my head as I broke free from his ocean blue eyes that kept me in trance. I remind myself that the situations have changed and we now drift apart after deceit, betrayal, and unfaithfulness built a huge wall between us.


    "Why did you change Ace?" After all what I''ve been through it was all which I could ask him.?I was so damn calm while asking him that question and I inwardly apuded myself. I don''t want hatred and rage to take over my heart and eat out all the sanity left in me.


    "I don''t even know Phoenix." He said, tears now gleamed upon his eyes. My vision became blurry as I looked at him. "I''m sorry I was the one to drift away. My only regret was ripping your heart into two.?My judgments clouded all my reasons. I became desperate for revenge. I know you will never forgive me. I deserve that. You''re too good for me, you deserve better than this bastard in front of you."


    He carefully ced the divorce papers in front of me. Then handed me the pen and when I made no move to take it, he ced it on the top of the paper and looked away to prevent me from seeing the tears that had drifted down his cheeks.

 Chapter 28: ?UNEXPECTED

    <h4>Chapter 28:?UNEXPECTED</h4>


    I swallow the lump that had formed in my throat as I fought the urge not to burst into tears. My blurred eyes shifted to the paper in front of me and I picked the pen up and held it tightly until my fingers hurt.


    This is it. My signature holds the key to the other door that will lead me to a brand new life. Soon, I will be a free woman and my soon-to-be ex-husband will forever be out of my life.


    I should be happy, I thought painfully. I ignored the stabbing pain in my chest and lifted my gaze to Ace who had fallen silent. When my eyes finally shifted to his, I unbelievingly looked at his tear-streaked eyes.


    It was difficult for us to do this. But it was for a greater good. We will only hurt each other if we don''t let go. The damage has been done, it now shattered our lives and the only way to repair ourselves was to let go and start a fresh new life.


    Our wounds could be healed in time. However, the scar will always be there to remind us of the painful chapter of our lives.


    I took a deep breath, and I gathered all the courage I could muster to move my hands... My fingers clutching the pen painfully moved on the top of the paper. When I was finished, I let go of the pen as if it burned my touch.


    My fingers made its way to my face to set a strand of stray hair aside, and when I did, I was surprised to feel the wetness on my cheeks. I realized that Ace was not the only one crying... I was crying too.


    I have done what I must do. It''s time for me to leave before I burst into a sob. I clenched my fingers for some strength and got up from my seat after I dried the tears from my cheeks using the back of my palms.


    "Please excuse me. I''ll go ahead, Mr. Greyson."? I said with an icy cold demeanor which he ignored.


    Ace said nothing. Instead, he retrieved the papers on the top of the table and settled them inside his attach¨¦ case. " I will drive you home." He said afterward. It was not a plea but an order. The tears were gone from his cheeks. He must have dried them when I wasn''t looking.


    He got up from his seat and I? bravely met his gaze. His ocean blue eyes were nk and empty. There was no emotion for me to read his thoughts.


    "I can go on my own. " I stubbornly insisted and fought his unblinking gaze. "You are not obliged to drive me home. We are no longer husband and wife. We are not even friends, nor we are enemies. We are just strangers with some memories." I added, determined to ruin his ns.


    "I said let go Ace." I spat irritably trying to free my fingers out from his iron clutch.


    "Don''t make a scene." He snapped as he slowly made his way to the aisle, and I followed behind him as he dragged me.


    "If you don''t let go, I will make a scene." I threatened, seriously pissed off by his demanding attitude.


    He stopped walking just in the middle of the aisle. "Make a scene then." He taunted.? My gaze wandered around the area. Almost everyone was looking at me now.? His colossal height and muscr build were enough to attract attention as he stood in the center.


    When there was no response from me, he continued walking and I followed him behind like an obedient puppy. I gritted my teeth and cast his back a sharp re, if only looks could kill a person, he died a few moments ago.


    This is thest time I will be with him anyway. I? must bear his presence. I told myself when we are finally out of the coffee shop.


    I was expecting him to free my fingers once outside but it shocked me when he didn''t.? Instead, he gently pulled me until we reached his parked car and opened the door of his car.


    I took a deep breath to calm my strained nerves and climbed inside without arguing. For thest time, I will follow him obediently. Anyways, he would be gone out of my life forever after this.


    He turned to the driver''s seat, opened the door, and climbed into the seat next to mine. He did not run the engine just like I''m expecting him to do. Instead, he turned to me, but he did not say a word, he just intently stared at me as if he was memorizing my face for onest time.


    A moment of silence passed between us. The intensity of his gaze turned my throat as dry as a desert. I wanted to look away but his ocean blue eyes held me captive.


    "Do you hate me that much Phoenix?" His face softened. The question shocked me.


    "Yes, I hate you that much," I replied.


    "Kill me then." He said so suddenly and handed me a gun.


    This man has totally lost his mind I thought as the cold metal touched my fingers.

 Chapter 29: ?PUZZLING QUESTION

    <h4>Chapter 29:?PUZZLING QUESTION</h4>


    "Even hell will not ept you, Ace," I told him without filters hoping the words will leave a sting in his cold, ck heart. "The Devil will not want a rival in your form," I added, my narrowed eyes never once left his face.


    "If you hate me that much, just kill me Phoenix. Take my life as a payment for the sins Imitted." He replied without even blinking an eye. Maybe I was right, Ace lost his sanity already. I should not wonder, it runs through his family.


    "Even if I kill you over and over again, it will not change a thing. It will never set things right. My daughter''s life could never be revived." I said painfully, gritting my jaw, fury was boiling inside me.


    I did my best to conceal the pain but it was impossibly hard to hide what I felt especially after recalling the way Vien died, the emotion glittered in my eyes, tears made my vision blurry.


    Ace''s hand clutched my fingers firmly and lifted the gun until the tip was pointing on his forehead. Fear engulfed my heart, I almost stopped breathing when he pressed the gun into his temples.


    I was freaking out within but my face gave no clue of the thoughts running wild inside my head. I knew the gun was loaded, the thought only added to my fear. What if I identally pulled the trigger? That will make me a murderer.


    "I''m sorry." His tone was soft ad apologetic. Thankfully he lowered the gun and secured it inside the car''spartment. He must have sensed the fear looming inside my wide-open eyes.


    I let go of the breath I didn''t know I was holding. Relief washed over me and I felt the colors return to my face.


    "You''re sorry will not change a thing. Toote for that." I spat harshly, pain flickered into his ocean blue eyes. I was surprised he was capable of pain. I thought he was cold, numb, and unfeeling. It was toote for him to feel regrets.


    "I know you will not forgive me. But I wish someday you will."


    "Let''s see if time could heal the wound in my heart Ace. Just leave me alone from now on. Maybe in time, I will learn to forgive you."


    His face hardened, the emotions that had been lurking on his face vanished in an instance. He turned as nk as paper as if nothing happened at all. He did not say a word. He turned the ignition and focused his attention on driving. He never once threw me a nce.


    It was pure torture being in aplicated with Ace. He was now my ex-husband. I reminded myself. All the feelings I have for him should not be entertained anymore. Instead, I should banish them into oblivion.


    He will forget about me too. I smiled bitterly, ignoring the stinging pain in my heart. After Ace married Ang, his whole world will revolve around her..... And his child. All thoughts of me will vanish from his mind.


    I leaned on my seat and shifted my attention outside the hustle and bustle of the cars outside the window. For a while, I found myself entertained by the sight which was a total bore if I weren''t trying to avoid looking at my now ex-husband.


    Five years. That''s how long we''ve been married.?The life that started with the word ''I do'' in front of the altar has now ended after I signed my tickets to freedom.


    The car finally pulled into a stop. I spaced out and I didn''t immediately realize we already reached my apartment. The run-down exterior of the building greeted my eyes when I looked up.


    I prepared to leave, my fingers reached to open the door but Ace was quick enough to hold my fingers. I flinched when his touch burned my skin.


    "I know we will never see each other again after this" He began, his tone achingly soft. I can''t see his reaction since my back was turned to him. "As I promised I will never bother you again. Please take care of yourself Phoenix. I''m sorry for all the mistakes I made. I shall forever pay for them."


    Ace paused as if the thing he would say next was extremely painful for him. I heard him take a long, deep breath before continuing. "The night you run away from our home, the night Vien died in a car ident, I am not the man you saw on my bed with another woman. I know you will never believe me but you have the right to know." His hold loosened, my fingers fell to my side.


    I pushed the door open and mbered out. The engine roared to life and sped away. The car was gone for a while now but I was still standing there, with a paper nk expression, my emotions were numbed inside.


    I firmly closed my eyes. I don''t know if I should believe Ace or not. I don''t know what to believe anymore.

 Chapter 30: FREE AT LAST

    <h4>Chapter 30:FREE AT LAST</h4>


    The rain poured with rage on the afternoon sky. The howling wind rattled the window frames. From the gap on the partially open window which I reminded myself to close and still forgotten to do the task, I could see thick mist forming, it depressingly shrouded the view to Amelie''s garden which I hoped and prayed was spared from the gloomy weather''s wrath¡ªparticrly her newly nted babies would still be alive when the frenzy was over.


    A gust of wind trespassed on the crevice of the window and it whooshed past me, leaving me shivering from the cold. The burgeoning thoughts keeping me busy faded as I lifted the nket closer to my chin absorbing the avable warmth it could provide. I curled deeper into the bed, hoping my shivering would stop.


    The cold wind was lulling me to sleep, and I fought hard not to sumb to the urge. Not now, I mumbled as I forced my heavy-eyelids open. All I have been doing this past few weeks was sleep, and it had not helped me one bit, my unwell state worsened instead. Not that I could help it, I can''t just carry on my task with a pounding head and bile rising from my stomach each time I made an effort to get up.


    I''ve been sick for over a week now. I was trying to keep myself at ease by ming my sickness from the extreme stress I was currently under while shooing the fearful negativity that I am suffering a chronic illness that runs through our family. No! I just couldn''t die after I''ve just got my freedom from five-year imprisonment.


    The reason behind my extreme stress was undoubtedly due to my divorce. Even if months passed already since thest time I saw Ace, I still haven''t recovered which only proved that I did love him. But despite the conflicting emotions weakening my resolve, I am slowly drifting to moving on. One day, I will never feel the pain anymore, only peace and happiness.


    I pulled the thermometer out my mouth, praying that my fever could be no more than 38¡ãC but it seems the heavens refused to listen to my prayer, and the thermometer screamed an rming 39.4 ¡ãC upon I looked at it. I weakly returned it to its container and turned the cold towel that draped my temples upside down.


    The rain pouring outside the window intensified as if it was showing its sympathy to my forbidding mood as Iy beneath the nket, cold and shivering from fever. I might be hallucinating now, the ceiling was doing circr motions... And Ace was there... Looking down on me, worry darkened his expression, and his eyebrows were scrunched into a frown.


    Hisrge fingersnded on my neck, checking my temperature. His movement became frantic as he snatched the towel from the temples, soaked it on the basin filled with cold water, and draped it back to my temples after.


    Impossible. I told myself looking at the ghostly apparition in front of me. My ex-husband would not be here, he was busy preparing for his grand wedding, and it would be tomorrow. Yeah, Ang and Ace were about to get married. Last week my ticket to freedom arrived, d in a brown envelope. The paper states that we are legally divorced.


    I''m dying, I tried to convince myself I''m not, but the apparition who suddenly appeared on my line of vision failed to disappear despite my best efforts to return to reality. There''s only one reason I coulde up with which exins my hallucinations,? I''m on the brink of death.


    My eyelids grew heavier, my sight turned blurry. My eyshes fluttered close and open like a butterfly''s wings drifting to its destination.? I can no longer lift my eyelids open and after a tug of war with sleep, I stop struggling and allow the currents to carry me away to unknownnds I was yet to discover.


    Tender fingers brushed the hair that strayed my face. I sighed as the total darkness swallowed me up.


    I woke up the next day from the rays of sunshine streaming in from the crevice of the parted window. I was alone inside my room, and there''s no sign that my ex-husband had been therest night. I sighed with relief, eased myself up, and leaned on the headboard. The sign of fever fled my body, and my strength hasn''t recovered yet but I feel much much better than yesterday.


    My gaze drifted outside the window. The rain had stopped, the radiant sun ruled the morning sky. I was grateful to the lord for extending my life.


    Suddenly bile rose on my throat and dizziness descended on me. Cold sweat formed on my temples and I ran to the bathroom and emptied my stomach with the food I ate yesterday. My strength was drained from my body as I clung tighter to the sink for support.


    What if I''m dying?


    Vomiting, dizziness, and hair loss. Those were the first signs mom felt before she was diagnosed with cancer. And now, that''s the obvious symptoms I was suffering for a couple of weeks now.


    I vanished the horrifying idea off my head but it was toote, the terrifying possibility was quickly spreading throughout my body like poison eating my sanity. My fingers wrapped around the sink trembled with fear, color escaped my body. It took all the courage I could muster to return to bed, my thoughts swirling in chaotic disorder as I sat on the edge with beads of sweat trickling my forehead.


    Finally, when the battle within me stopped, color returned to my face. Somehow, the uncontroble urge to vomit had stopped and I slightly felt better. I stood up, though a little bit dizzy and my walking unstable, I sessfully reached the wooden cab and retrieved some clothes for my doctor''s appointment to pick my medical results today.


    I snatched the towel from the rack and made a beeline straight to the bathroom. A few minutester, I emerged wearing a ck chiffon blouse and tight-fitted jeans I remember buying from my first sry.


    After drying my hair and taming it into a ponytail, I walk towards the door, a clutch bag tightly held around my fingers. The door closed behind me.


    Once outside, I quickly hailed a cab and climbed inside. After telling the driver my destination, I leaned on the backseat and stared at the passing view on the window.


    The thought of dying at the young age of twenty-three sacred the hell out of me. I still have so many things to achieve, pping Ace with sess was one of them.

 Chapter 31: SHATTERING NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 31:SHATTERING NEWS</h4>


    Fierce fear gripped through my heart, my air passage tightened and suspended my breath. My knuckles turned pale as my clutch tightened its pressure on the rectangr table, clinging to it for dear life. Impatiently, I waited for the doctor to erupt the news like a volcanic st.


    "Please Doc, tell me the truth. Am I dying?"


    Striking brown eyes framed by thick eyshes stared intently at me. Doc Tara, the stunning doctor of St. Luke''s Hospital,?said nothing. Her fingers nervously smoothened the curls of her gorgeous blonde hair as if buying some time to think how she would drop the news.


    The silence that wrapped the air with suspense grew thicker. The deafening silence was making me anxious. I stared at the Doctor with wide, inquiring eyes, impatiently waiting to hear the news that I''m quite sure will turn my whole world upside down.


    "Can I talk to your husband?" She said instead, making my pulse rate quicker. Is my condition that worst that the doctor needed my ex-husband''s assistance?


    Doctor Tara,?who was considered a close family friend of the Greyson''s was not informed about the divorce. Her husband worked in my ex-husband''spany. It was surprising to learn that the heart-wrenching news did not reach her.


    Not that she was to me, few were aware that I was married to?Ace Carter Greyson, and that includes my workmates who will never speak the truth in fear of endangering their lives.?The handsome billionaire was no ordinary man, a snap of his fingers could destroy their entire lives¡­.Just like what she did to me, I thought bitterly.


    "You could just tell me straight away without him." I snapped irritably which I regretted instantly when the Doctor looked away, guilt flickering her eyes.


    Her gaze lingered into the white vase longer than needed and I almost feared she had forgotten that I was there. Her expression provided me no clue to what she feels deep within. If only I can read someone''s mind then she wouldn''t have difficulty breaking the news.


    I have never been this scared before. I wished this was just a nightmare and soon I would wake up from inside my tiny room by the rattle of pans and tes as mom rushed to make breakfast for us before she left for work. If only that was the truth, instead of this horrifying ordeal I can never run away.


    "I''m sorry but my ex-husband couldn''t make it here," I whispered bravely. When I did not stutter I nearly apuded myself.


    "It would be better if he was with you." She suggested.


    Her eyes finally met mine. I saw how sobered she looked. Her tone was urgent as she spoke. I knew that moment that my condition was no joke.


    "Please tell me now." I was desperate for answers. If pleading will make her tell the truth then I will beg until she tells me the news.


    "I''m worried for you...." She said softly, concern were etched on her face.


    I cleared my throat. "A-Ace c-couldn''t possiblye here." I paused to swallow the trembling in my voice. "Today was his wedding day." Thest words choked me painfully.


    She was dumbfounded. For five straight minutes, she wasn''t able to say a word. Her silence gave me the opportunity to continue.


    "Ace and I were divorced... That was approximately four months ago. He moved on with wife number two. As I said, today was his wedding day."?I added without breaking into tears. I even finished the words with flying colors. I?made sure I filled in the crucial information she needed.


    I stared out of the window and looked forward to a breath of fresh air. Inside the room, there were only the two of us but it felt crowded with the heavy atmosphere. I tried to ignore the dread I''m hiding but I couldn''t just act like it didn''t exist.


    "I was not informed." Doctor Tara said when herposure was recovered. Her beautiful brown eyes couldn''t deny how the astounding news appalled her.


    I shifted my gaze back to her and smiled. "That''s no surprise Doc. Ace and his whole family were busy with the wedding preparations."


    "I''m so sorry about your divorce." The good doctor offered her sympathy which I only smiled in return.


    "I''m not sorry.?It was a blessing in disguise."?I replied, shocked by how I dealt with the situation with ss andposure.


    Doc Tara cleared her throat. I braced myself for the bad news when she finally retrieved the brown envelope from the drawer.


    "Do you remember the day you begin?to suffer from appetite loss, vomiting, tender breasts, and dizziness?" She began, forcing the words out in the calmest way possible and without tearing her gaze off me.


    "Am I pregnant Doc?" My face sobered, the topic was no longer amusing. I stared at her with fearful eyes.


    "There''s worse than that Phoenix." For the first time since I arrived at her office, the doctor addressed my name.


    "Dammit, Doc! Just tell me the result. I''m gonna die from a heart attack if you don''t just spill the truth." I snapped?when I couldn''t bear the suspense anymore.


    Doc Tara took a deep long breath and broke the news like a bomb. "You''re both pregnant...and in critical condition!!!"

 Chapter 32: COMPLICATED

    <h4>Chapter 32:COMPLICATED</h4>


    It was toote to brace myself from the blow, the truth erupted like a bomb, it shattered my whole being. Lying on the cold, hard floor was my life¡ªit was broken, and beyond repair.


    I was too numb to even respond that I did nothing but stared at her with empty, hollow eyes, incapable of holding emotions. This was beyond any nightmare''s description....this was the definition of hell. Hell which Ace should be suffering... Not me.


    "What happened Doc? My initial blood pregnancy test was negative!"


    The Doctor flinched,?but she said nothing, and calmly watched my sudden outburst. She was prepared that I would retaliate with expected ferocity.


    Frustrations made me want to burst into tears but it just won''t flow, my eyes were as stagnant as my emotions. My fingers were so cold... too cold that I could no longer feel it.


    "Please tell me doc, is my critical condition due to my weak heart?"


    Doc Tara looked sighed deeply and nodded her head. She pulled herself together before she began. " I know you are aware that you have Dted cardiomyopathy or also called idiopathic dted cardiomyopathy."


    "Yes, I''m well aware that I have a weak heart with the chambers erged. You told me that I was not allowed to have children." I?replied rather bitterly. " But I was headstrong and obstinate enough not to listen to advice because I want to have another child."


    "Pregnancy is an issue for women with heart problems, Phoenix.?Your life will be in peril if you continue with the pregnancy."


    "Mom had a weak heart too but she took the risk and gave birth to me. I''m not going to abort my baby. I rather die than resort to abortion just to save my life." I have never been as determined as I did now. I will continue with my pregnancy even if someone will aim a shotgun at my head.


    Doc Tara smiled, the glint barely reached her eyes, it was a smile filled with silent sympathy. "In the past, many women with conditions such as cardiomyopathy might have been told it is not safe for them to have babies but based on my personal opinion, you still have a chance to deliver your baby safely by receiving high-quality specialist care. Just have faith, you will ovee all this."


    I nodded. Deep within I was grateful that a window of hoped opened. That tiny flickering hope was more than enough for me to have faith for tomorrow.


    I was strong enough to ovee all this. I told myself as I walked out of?Doc Tara''s office.

 Chapter 33: LUNCH

    <h4>Chapter 33:LUNCH</h4>


    Hunger had finally taken over me. Before I went straight home, I headed straight to the nearest fast-food restaurant for a quick meal to satisfy my cravings. I couldn''t wait to arrive home and eat since I had nothing to eat inside my room, and if there was anything edible, it needed some cooking which would be tedious against my growling stomach.


    My baby kicked from my womb and I can''t help as tenderness swelled inside me, she too was hungry and couldn''t wait to eat chop suey and ice cream which is a weirdbination and hell would break loose if I can''t eat what I wanted so badly.? Pregnant women had weird cravings so it''s no wonder why I crave those.


    Yeah, my baby was a she. Instinctively, I knew that my baby was a girl, call it motherly instinct or something. I would bet all I have that she was a baby girl. It was difficult to exin in words, I just felt it.


    "Hold on baby, mommy will order our lunch. Just be patient and wait for a little while." I said as I slowly caressed the swell on my stomach which was barely visible from the loose formal long sleeve I wore.


    My pregnancy was not physically obvious despite it being four months because probably I was tall and thin, and I always wore loose tops which I''mfortable with. If Doctor Tara hadn''t told me I was four months pregnant I would not even believe it. For the past four years, I was desperate to have another baby but failed consecutively. Now that it was thest thing on my mind, I received it without even trying so hard.


    I pushed the door open, the bell chimed indicating a new customer had arrived. The cold air from the aircon greeted my face. I shivered from the sudden embrace of the cold temperature wishing I didn''t forget to bring my zer with me but I was in a rush before I hurriedly left, and the zer was thest thing on my mind.


    It was almost lunch hour and a lot of dine-in customers were settled on the tables that are organized in rows, unmindful of the customers and staff going to and fro as they indulge in the abundance of their savory meals.


    There was a long line-up in front of the counter. The agonizing sight was making me sigh in exasperation. My legs ache and I me that for my pregnancy.


    The priorityne caught my attention, thest elderly couple was done with their orders and are now settled into their seats. The priorityne was now empty. Relief washed over my face and I immediately walked towards the counter. The amodating staff, after eyeing my palms protectively caressing my stomach simply asked for my order. She must have recognized the maternal gesture which a pregnant woman possesses.


    I sat on my seat and eagerly waited fro my order to be served. When it finally arrived, my mouth watered from the sight. I attacked the food as if it was myst meal. I couldn''t eat so gracefully when I was this hungry.


    The sound of low voices conversing, quick hurried steps of fast-food staff going to and from, and the sound of therge tv screen shing a shampoomercial was the noise that I could hear all at the same time. I did my best to ignore them as I finished my food.


    I requested a ss of water and a staff was kind enough to return so quickly with a ss of water in hand. I mumbled a thank you before he left.


    I was preparing to leave when themercial ended and the show returned. I paid no attention as I slowly made my way to the aisle when suddenly I froze when I heard my ex-husband''s name.


    I turned away from the view, the sight of the couple standing in front of the altar was sore in the eyes.


    "Will you have this woman to be yourwfully wedded wife, to live together in holy marriage?"


    I did not hear my ex-husband''s response. I hurriedly walked out of the ce before thest of my self-control snaps, and hurled the ss at the tv screen.

 Chapter 34: DANGER

    <h4>Chapter 34:DANGER</h4>


    I would be lying if I told myself that I don''t love Ace. Of course, I do.? If I don''t love him that much we will notst for five long years. I admit, I''d been desperate for his unattainable love which made me hold on to our marriage for so long but my devotion finally stopped into an abrupt end when the harsh truth pped me, suddenly my sensibilities returned, realization hit me¡ªAce was not the man meant for me.


    I guess, I never got tired of loving him but I got tired of the man he has be. That''s why I set him free and give him the freedom he asks for but it doesn''t mean that I could not get hurt seeing him marry Ang¡ªthe mistress turned to a legal wife. I am a person and not a wall that couldn''t feel emotion.


    Seeing him say I do, breaks my heart into shards. Yet, I could not do anything because he wasn''t mine¡ªwell he never was.


    I''m not made of stone nor I made of cement, of course, I''m fragile as ss and I break so easily. I am a woman of emotion. I am sensitive to pain that I cry so easily over things that hurt me. But despite my weakness, I havee to discover how strong I was and how strong I could be.


    My name is Phoenix, it was the name mom gave me because my eyes were phoenix-shaped. Aside from that, the name was unique, beautiful, and it possessed a deep meaning. The bird Phoenix was said to rise from its ashes, spread its wings beautifully, and soar high into the sky. Maybe at the right time and the perfect moment, I could be as bright and as free as a bird too.


    As I sat there in the park, I was able to tame the emotions that had overtaken me a while ago and now I was as calm as the soft billowing hair that yed with my hair.


    Instead of going back home, I decided to spend my time with nature where I could chill and rx while I pretend my problems don''t exist. I was thankful that my ns worked and I felt so better now.


    The bench shaded by an old tree was a perfect spot for me. As I sat there and weighed things out I realized that things were better this way. I reminded myself that I was better alone and this was for my good. I still have a long way to go, it''s not the end of the world...only the beginning. I could not see positive results now but one day I would shine as bright as the stars.


    I walked around the za when I got tired of sitting and watched as the children yed on the yground with my eyes gleaming with satisfaction. They are so adorable, words wouldn''t be enough to describe them. Their high-pitchedughter filled my heart with glee.


    I was engrossed watching them y while softly caressing the swell on my stomach. I hope someday my daughter will have the same blissful childhood as those children.


    Faith. That is what I decided to name my daughter. Like those five-letter words, I have faith for the future. She will be born so beautifully as the future that awaits her.


    The sky was growing darker, soon the rain would pour again.? Thest thing I wanted was to make my health worse by catching a cold. It''s okay if I would be the only one to suffer but I don''t want my baby to feel ill as well.


    I hailed a cab, climbed inside, and tell the driver my destination. The car sped and I leanedfortably on the backseat while my hands automatically flew to my stomach, caressing my womb where my baby was peacefully asleep.


    Five minutester, I safely reached my apartment. I paid the driver and mbered out of the car. Shocked wasn''t enough to describe how I feel when I saw Ace standing in front of the apartment while desperately rattling the gates and calling my name.


    He was still wearing the tuxedo he wore at the wedding ceremony. It took me a great amount of self-control not to march towards his direction and punched him hard on the face until his senses returned.


    It was his wedding day. How could he march here after his wedding? Don''t he have enough sensitivity with him?


    "Phoenix! I know you''re there. Please talk to me." He shouted. His fingers were wrapped into the closed gates, forcing it open. It was locked and only a key would make it open. So he just stood there, impatiently rattled the gates.


    Soon the rain began to pour, I hid under a tree for protection. I was standing a meter away from him and it would be impossible that he would spot me there since his car blocked the view.


    "I''m sorry, Ace," I mumbled and turned in the opposite direction, unmindful of the rain. Escaping was the only thing in my mind.


    Before I could move further,? a hard objectnded on my head, almost breaking my skull, throbbing pain followed. I heard a loud thud on the ground¡ªit was my body.


    Blood... There was blood flowing out of my broken skull, terror filled my spine with chill. Before I could understand what''s happening, darkness swallowed me up. I have no strength left in me to fight so I allowed darkness to take me in.

 Chapter 35: NO MERCY

    <h4>Chapter 35:NO MERCY</h4>


    My eyes fluttered open. It was the dimly lit condo unit, located on the third floor of a huge building owned by my ex-husband which I found myself in.


    The wound had stopped bleeding but the stain left asting mark on my white long sleeve that even zonrox couldn''t erase. The wound in my head throbbed badly. I ignored the pain and fought the dizziness. I shifted my attention into the room.


    Fierce fear gripped my heart when I saw Ang¡ªstill in her white virginal wedding gown¡ªher white-gloved fingers were stained with fresh blood. She sat on the bed with elegance as if a photographer was just about to capture her prenup photos. But instead of holding a fresh bouquet, it was a gun she clutched tightly around her fingers.


    After she learned that her captive was awake, her lips stretched into a sadistic grin that sent shivers crawling into my skin. The gun she was holding was loaded and it made me feel so terribly scared for my life. Ang was a devil in disguise, she wouldn''t think twice spluttering my brains on the wless white floor using the gun.


    If I would be able to jump off the window, it would be subject to a miracle if I could survive the fatal fall. It was dark outside. There''s zero possibility that someone would spot me right away after jumping off the third floor of a building.


    If I swam to the surface, I would run out of air before I could reach my destination¡­.I will die from drowning.


    "You''re awake," Ang got up from the bed and I was left no time to think of another way of escaping. My eyes were now focused on her movements.


    She toyed the gun with her fingers letting it bounce back and forth on her palms, unafraid that she might identally fire the gun.


    Anger made my eyes red. If looks could kill, she should be dead the moment my eyes shot her with daggers. Ang was the heartless culprit who hit me hard in the head using a baseball bat.


    She wasn''t content taking my ex-husband alone. She obviously wants to take my life too.


    "Probably you''re wondering why you''re here right? And by now you probably knew why Phoenix!" She smiles again. It makes me want to rip that smile off her face using my fingernails.


    "I wish you would rot in hell after you dispatch me. You can never hide the truth. You! You can remodel your body but you can''t change your rotten attitude!" I spat and watched as her face twisted into an ugly mask of rage.


    Smack!


    My lips bled from the blow after the gun hit my lips. I swear, I never wanted to kill anyone the way I wanted to kill her now.


    "Don''t you dare insult me!" She screamed, iling her arms in anger. "You must learn how to respect me


    "You don''t deserve an ounce of my respect," I screamed with equal ferocity, my teeth gritted with fury. "Respect is earned not given. A home-wrecker like you with no self-respect was not entitled to one!"


    Smack!


    I was hit twice but I no longer could feel the pain. The bubbling fury wanting to erupt from inside me was anesthesia that numbed me from pain. I badly want to escape from the ropes and smash Ang''s face to the wall. If only I could escape, I will attack her like a wild animal just to get even.


    "Stop your foul mouth or else, I would pull the trigger, you piece of trash, and throw your body into the dumpsite where you belong!"


    My strong urge to remain alive was enough to silence me. I was carrying a child, if I die, she will die too. I can never let that happen. Never!!


    I cast her a look filled with both disgust and loathing in which she just smiled. "Before I kill you, I want to torture you first." Hystericalughter filled the room. I doubt?Ang''s sanity in between gritted teeth and scrunched eyebrows.

 Chapter 36: THE VILLAINESS

    <h4>Chapter 36:THE VILLAINESS</h4>


    "You are the reason why Vien died! You can''t me anyone, Phoenix. You''re a naive little girl who suddenly jumps to conclusions."


    Ang shot me a wicked grin, the one which I loathed seeing in her lips. Her insolent attempt to drag my dead daughter''s name burnt me with rage.


    Ignoring the furious re I shot her, she slipped the bloodied gloves out of her fingers and threw them across the floor. I was so damn sure that the blood belongs to me.


    No matter how I soothe myself with my logical reasoning, the bubbling rage inside me just won''t go away.?I was so mad that I could kill her if my fingers weren''t bound.


    How dare this woman who was nothing but a stic silicone, cheap enough to be a married man''s lover me me for killing my daughter.


    "You heard nothing from me when you stole Ace." I clenched my fist tightly until my knuckles paled by the force and continued, "But to drag Vien here, and me me for her death. I will never forgive you for that." I added,?the words were spoken in a surprisingly calm manner despite the urge tond a forceful kick in her butt.


    "Oh, I''m scared, Phoenix!"?She rolled her eyes upward. I suddenly wished it wouldn''t return to normal.


    "If you did not run away that night. Your daughter would still be alive. You know why? It was Vince, Ace''s stepbrother you saw on the bed with me that night."


    Ang''s confession doesn''t change anything. I still hate Ace. There was no amount of exnation which could melt the heart that had been frozen and numbed with pain.


    But the hatred I felt towards her grew tenfold, it was now the size of a monster. From behind my back, my bruised fingers were slowly loosening the knots. I itched to flung those tortured fingers around her lovely neck until I knocked the breath out of her, and until she turned into a dead mannequin.


    "You see before I met Ace, I was his younger brother''s lover. You know how he hates Ace for having almost everything. I was blinded by my love for him to the point of agreeing to be an essory to destroy your marriage with Ace in which I seeded!"


    She smiled. That gentle, triumphant smile that had fooled everyone with its sweetness.?Ace was a fool to believe this cunning, deceitful woman in sheep''s clothing. It must be his karma.


    I feigned interest as she went on with her babble. Behind my back, my fingers were doing wonders to untie the rope that was?preventing the blood from flowing into my numb fingers.


    "Since you opened your love interest, I guess the man with you inside the?Golden Bond store wasn''t Ace? It was Vince right?" I said pertaining to my ex-husband''s younger brother.


    Shocked, her prattle stopped. Her eyebrows scrunched in confusion.


    "I guess that''s a yes,"?I said instead when she''s unable to respond. Now that I was able to piece the information together it was making sense. The day mom died, Ace arrived in the hospital first, it would be impossible that he flew all the way from the jewelry store to the hospital. The truth is, it was Vince I saw with Ang that day.


    When surprise subsided,?she smiled, shing me her pearly white teeth.?"Yes, it was Vince. We bought our wedding ring together." She confirmed. Her smile faded, her face turned sour. "But that bastard still wants you."


    I receive a murderous re from my captor. Slowly, she?made her way towards me. The hem of her stunning beaded gown trailing behind her as she walked gracefully, except that Ang was not a queen but a murderer.


    "You could have Vince and Ace all by yourself and I won''t even care!!!"


    The remark sent another blow flying to my cheeks. The painful p left red imprints on my pale skin.


    "I said shut up!!!"


    Finally, my fingers escaped from the binding rope. I lunged at her, the attack sent the gun flying out of her reach. She fell to the floor and I took the opportunity to repeatedly p her face until I couldn''t feel my palms anymore.


    Ang was pregnant, I too was pregnant, and that makes us even.


    I wasn''t aware that the baseball bat was within her grasp, when the blownded on my shoulders, I fell off her. I rolled on the floor, thrashing in pain.


    Ang quickly retrieved the gun and pointed it towards my direction. "I guess it''s time for you to die. It would be trouble if you escaped."


    I pulled myself together, despite the torturous pain, I slumped to the ground trying to catch my breathing. I crawled away from Ang, trying to be as far from her as possible. Suddenly the ss window was now on my back, I had no more space to escape.


    A few meters away from me, Ang stood, a murderous glint was ying on her eyes. I was so sure, she was dead serious about eliminating me tonight. She was so cold, like a doll''s eye itcked emotions.


    "Open my surprise for you." She ordered which I obliged in fear that she would pull the trigger.


    I tore the envelope open. I was greeted with the greatest shock of my life.


    They were proid pictures¡­. A woman was in bed, naked, astride a man¡­.. The woman was me.

 Chapter 37: FORGOTTEN MEMORIES

    <h4>Chapter 37:FORGOTTEN MEMORIES</h4>


    Memories¡­. Memories¡­. Came flooding back to me.


    Ah! It hadn''t been all a dream! It was real! I was deceived, set-up, and fooled. I knew why Ace hated me that much.


    I clutch my chest, it''s beginning to tighten, stabbing pain is now attacking it. Thousands of needles seem to prick my heart.


    My eyes fluttered close, the memories which I thought were only a dream¡­..they are real.


    As my eyes slowly absorbed the pictured¡ªnow scattered in myp¡ªI began to have a clear recollection of everything.


    It was Vince''s birthday, he hasn''t shown his true color yet. I was too damn naive to believe the kindness he showed.


    "A drink?" Ace''s younger brother came to me, eyes bright withughter as he sat beside me on the sofa.


    Vince smiles but his eyes didn''t, right at the moment, I knew something was off.


    Where was Ace? I can''t find him. He told me to wait in the living room but he failed to return sooner. My eyes scanned the door, it waste in the night, the party was over and the guests diminished to the gates but Ace hadn''te back yet.


    "Water?" Vince offered.


    "Y-yes please." I finally agreed. A waiter passes by, he whispers something in his ear. I nervously fidgeted on my seat ignoring the rampage of my heart.


    Soon the waiter returned, Vince handed me the ss.?I reluctantly took the water and took a sip. Then I felt dizzy¡­.. Too damn dizzy, when I stood up my posture was unsteady, my backnded on the sofa.


    "Here, let me help you." Vince lifts me, I don''t have strength left in me, Icked the force to push him away. I allowed myself to be carried.


    What''s happening to me? I felt so hot all over, I was consumed with imaginary fire. Carnal, erotic images run wild into my thoughts.


    Then¡­.. I was naked in bed, and so Vince, Iy on top of him, astride his thighs.


    "Holy shit Phoenix! Vince!!!! I will kill you for this! I will kill you I swear!" Ace screamed furiously at the door that suddenly flung open.


    I was forcefully hurled to the bed, my face slumped on the pillow. I heard kicks¡­. then punches...Someone was asking for help but the voices are slowly fading¡­. My eyes fluttered closed and I fell into slumber.


    I woke up the next day unable to recall everything. I forgot I was drugged and so the incidentst night as well.


    Fast forward¡­.


    "Congrattions Mrs. Greyson, you''re pregnant! It''s a baby girl!"


    The Doctor handed me the result that has clearlye up positive.


    My trail of thoughts stopped halfway when my gazended among the clutter of pictures in myp when I spotted an envelope.


    DNA TEST. It states.


    The envelope was already open, my fingers trembled as I hurriedly pulled the contents and held it open for me to read.


    Based on the DNA analysis, Mr. Ace Carter Greyson is not the father of.... I stopped reading, shocked to see the faked result.


    Unbelievable! The result filled me with dread and outrage. Argh! I tore the paper to the smallest piece possible.


    Lies! Lies! Lies!


    "H-how could you fabricate such a lie! That''s considered tampering! You lying son of?a bitch!" I screamed, unable to get hold of my emotions. Nothing happened between Vince and me that night, Ace arrived in time to save me.


    I threw the rest of the pictures aside. It was nothing but photoshopped proids showing I was having illicit affairs with different men. Of course, they are all fabricated truth!


    ''I swear I will destroy your life Phoenix!'' Vince''s threat reverberated inside my head like a broken record. I can''t take it anymore, my fingers covered my ears. Stream of tears fell down my cheeks.


    "It''s time, Phoenix. Before you die."


    Helplessly, I watched?Ang lift the gun in


    my direction. I closed my eyes, wrapped my arms protectively around my womb.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The events seemed too fast forward now. I lost track of everything. Amid the loud shattering of ss, I felt excruciating pain around my chest, there was blood¡­. So much blood.


    Then I was falling down the fifth floor of the building. The feeling was like falling down the Ferris wheel, except it was ten times worse and dreadful.


    I closed my eyes in resignation. I now let fate decide if I deserve to live or not.

 Chapter 38: SECOND CHANCE

    <h4>Chapter 38:SECOND CHANCE</h4>


    "Quick! Call the ambnce." A voice bellowed, it was calm yet the panic was audible! "It''s an emergency! Tell the paramedics to wait on the Wharf!"


    I was awoken in my deep state slumber by horrified screams. I don''t know how long I have been lying there¡ªabove something soft and fluffy. I tried to force my eyes open but it was heavy and I have no strength left in me to take a? look at my surroundings.


    Hurried footsteps reached my ears. Someone was moving beside me. Based on how small and tender her palms against my wrist, I am guaranteed she was a woman.


    I could feel the warmth of her fingers moving against my cold, pale skin. It was aforting confirmation I was still alive. Her fingers trembled as she searched for the nonexistent pulse. When she finally found the tiny flicker of life, she squeaked with relief.


    Hurried footsteps followed. I tried my best to move a body part but it was impossibly difficult when I was numb all over. I could no longer feel the pain, only numbness.


    My surroundings were swaying, I was lulled back to sleep. Slowly, I was falling back into the dark abyss. No! I must remain awake. I can''t let myself sleep! I might not be able to wake up.


    I fought hard but despite my attempt to stay wide awake, I failed. As I slowly drifted into dreand, I heard the wail of sirens in the distance. The sound of waves became clear as we neared the unknown destination.


    Thest thing I knew, I was carefullyid on the stretcher.


    Then there was silence¡­.


    The bright sunlight permeating the Vian blinds and caressing my cheekbones with warmth made my eyes flutter open. The sudden exposure to the light sting my eyes. I closed them again.


    Now that my eyes were closed, my senses were more alert. I could clearly hear the sound of waves in the distance. I could almost smell the scent of the shore, this ce was almost a safe haven.


    I fluttered my eyes open, this time my eyes were fully adjusted to the light making my vision clear.


    "Hello, you''re awake!" A thin woman around her mid-forties entered the room, Her ck hair was swept behind her back with a ponytail. She wore a white blouse on top and khaki pants at the bottom.


    My gazended on the basket filled with fruits as she ced them on the top of the table on my right.


    "Are you hungry?" She asked as she turned at me.


    I shook my head in response. I wasn''t feeling hungry¡­ Just aching all over.


    I smiled in return, mirroring the vibrance on her lips.


    "What''s your name, honey."


    Honey. Have I heard that word before? There was suddenly this tightening inside my chest. A sense of unwee nostalgia swept inside me. Unexined mncholy assaulted my heart. I got up from the bed but pain hit me unexpectedly and I fell back.


    My smile faded.


    ''Who I am?''


    I looked at her with wide, nk eyes. "I-I don''t know my name," I responded. Confused.


    When I tried to recall my name my head began to pound. The more I recall things about me the more the pain intensifies.


    The womanid aforting hand on my shoulders. "It''s okay. The doctor had warned us that you will be unable to recall things after the ident that nearly took your life."? She smiled again and brushed the hair that covered my face as she continued, "What''s important is, both you and the baby were safe."


    My gaze shifted to the bump on my stomach, it was covered by the oversize hospital gown. Sudden protectiveness swelled inside me. I caressed my tummy.


    The thought that I was safe and the baby was fine calmed me down. I sighed in relief and smiled at the woman.


    "Rest for now." She brushed my hair with her fingers. "I''ll go and pay the hospital bills so you would be discharged tomorrow."


    I nodded and turned to the Vian blinds, the door gently closed behind me. I sighed, wishing I remembered to remind the woman to open the window for me so I could have a glimpse of the clear blue sky.

 Chapter 39: NEW LIFE

    <h4>Chapter 39:NEW LIFE</h4>


    "This ce is heaven," I mumbled cheerfully, fascinated by the magnificent view of the boundless ocean glittering like silvery crystals against the early morning sun.


    The strong wind billowed my hair as it draped my back like a luminous cape. The dancing waves washed the sand ashore, and I giggled in delight as they tickled my feet.


    This was the paradise I have known after I lost my memory.?I can''t imagine living in any other ce. This was the peaceful haven anyone would wish to live and I am lucky enough to find my way here.


    I guess I turned on the wrong way and almost got me killed but fate has taught me it was the right direction. I?lost my memories but I found myself in the process.


    This was the simple life I imagined living. I am thanking the Lord for sweeping me away to this little paradise. To reside in a ce where the radiant sun rises each morning was a sight that brought me so much happiness that even words could not describe.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" A voice behind me spoke, tearing my gaze from the rising sun. It was Elisa, the only daughter of the couple who took me in and made me a part of their family.


    We are about the same age. She works as a part-time tutor in the city. She graduated this year but she couldn''t proceed to college since the nearest college was private and they couldn''t afford the tuition. She applied for a schrship too but failed since theyck the connection.


    I lovely smile crept on my lips when a pair of soft, bright eyes met mine. A giggle escaped her rose-red lips upon seeing my bare feet wrapped in the sand.


    "Beautiful? That''s an understatement." I responded, giving her a quick nce before shifting my attention back to the view. "It''s heavenly!" I mumbled with awe and Elisa couldn''t agree more.


    I don''t know how long we''ve been looking over the breathtaking sunrise, I was too engrossed to even notice, I even forgot about my leg cramps. If it weren''t for the soft tug at the sleeve of the dress Elisa lent me I wouldn''t even tear my gaze off the sky.


    "Baby Faith must be hungry." She began, ncing at my round, protruding stomach with the tenderness that melted my heart. "Let''s have breakfast, Mama had prepared it already."


    My fingers automatically flew to my stomach, my eyes glowing with pride. Two more months and I will give birth to Faith. That''s a gift which I will soon receive. I took Elisa''s fingers, sp it to my own, and we walked hand in hand as our bare feet traversed the sands.


    A few momentster after breakfast, the doorbell rang. Elisa stopped knitting the sock she was making for Faith. I threw her a sideway nce as she got up and hurried to open the door.


    I was still attentively sewing a torn dress for Faith when she returned clutching an envelope on her trembling fingers.


    Elisa slumped on the long wooden chair beside me. Her surly mood was the first to greet my sight when I looked up. I knew that instant something was wrong.


    Her mother left for work a few hours ago after breakfast, and so her father. That


    Concern bloomed inside me, I stopped sewing, ced the garment I was repairing the tear and gave her my full attention. I knew the moment her teary- eyes met my own this was a huge problem.


    "A notice had just arrived. We should leave this house ASAP!" She murmurs tearfully, gaze looking straight on the wall. The news shocked me,?I nearly fell to the floor.


    "L-leave? Why?" My voice trembled. Not that she announced the news it was hard for me to calm down. I can''t imagine leaving this ce! It''s... It''s just too painful.


    "The houses living in this area would be demolished by next week. The owner wanted to take hisnd back."


    "Couldn''t we just convince them to wait a few more weeks? We have no ce to go!"?I eximed, filled with exasperation.


    Elisa shook her head making my spirit sunk. She inly handed me the folded piece of paper. I tore the envelope open. I couldn''t be more shocked after reading the ultimatum. I was punched in the face. We have less than a week to leave before they demolish the whole area. I was like a candle whose light faded as it finally melted. My hands fell to my side, and so the paper.


    "The houses built in this property would be demolished. Reason? Business. Thisnd would be converted to A Luxurious Hotel we can never afford." Elisa added bitterly, the thought left a sting in her heart, it showed in her expressive face as I looked at her.


    "Maybe we could talk to?the owner for onest time."


    Elisa did not respond, just shook her head. I didn''t argue further and I hugged her into my arms as she burst into tears.


    I closed my eyes firmly, I couldn''t allow this to happen without doing anything. I told myself as my hold tightened around her.


    I must do something! I just couldn''t watch the people who helped me suffer!

 Chapter 40: THE CRAWFORDS

    <h4>Chapter 40:THE CRAWFORDS</h4>


    "Belle," Elisa said, addressing me to the name she took from the dictionary. It is a French feminine given name meaning beautiful or very attractive woman. She said after giving me that name, and I just rolled my eyes heavenward for the oundish attempt to convince me I was blessed with genes to die for.


    But unlike before when she called me Belle for the first time, she wasn''t amused now. Instead, she scrunched her forehead in fear as she exined to me who the Crawfords are.


    "They are the most powerful family here in Cordova, almost as powerful and influential as the royal family. That makes them too dangerous." She warned, her voice quivered by the mention of the Crawfords.


    For a brief moment, as the fleeting memory of the warning faded by the sound of the bus screeching to a sudden stop, I felt the sudden urge to turn back.


    Passengers rushed to the open door of the bus, it took me a moment to find the courage to get up and follow.


    When I was out of the public transportation, the hustle and bustle of the city greeted me. Vehicles both private and public crowded the highway. People from all walks of life rushed past me as I stood there watching with surprising amusement at the busy surroundings under the hot zing sun that turned my cheeks into a bright pink.


    The city was so different from life at the seaside. It was more active and full of life. Yet, despite the mour the city could offer, my heart still belongs to the ocean.


    "How may I help you, Miss?" A good-natured man in his thirties called out, taking my full attention.


    I was thankful for the destruction. It gave me a chance to ask the way to my destination.


    "Good afternoon Sir!" I cheerfully greeted, "Could you please tell me the way to Crawford''s Mansion?"? I stared at him with wide, hopeful eyes.


    "For a pregnant woman like you, it would be a tedious journey. You see, it will take another one-hour journey from here to reach their Mansion."


    My shoulders fell. I don''t know that it was too far. I hadn''t had the chance to ask Elisa since she will discover what I''m up to.? I just told her that I will buy groceries and go to the park for a walk.


    It''s game over. I swallowed the lump in my throat. Thanked the man and slowly walked away. The best thing to do was to go home.


    "Miss?"


    I stopped walking. It was the man again. I lift my sad eyes to him.


    "Would you care a ride? I will take you there, I live near their Mansion."


    My eyes widened in surprise. My sunken spirit rose. All hopes I''ve lost returned. I could do this! I cheered myself and followed him.


    ___


    "The Patriarch of the Crawford''s was a hardened man in his mid-forties." The man began when the old truck was peacefully traveling on the highway.


    I learned that he was a farmer, happily married, and has two beautiful daughters. He was there in the city to buy some farming tools when he spotted me, standing there on the street, looking as if I didn''t belong there.


    "Oh but why? It''s unbelievable he was that cruel when he fathered eight children from eight different women at the young age of twenty!" I eximed, unable to contain my surprise as he told me the whole Crawford history.


    "You see, Adele was his first love. They are about to get married when she eloped with another man while she was carrying his daughter. Being jilted was so painful that it carved a scar deep through his heart. He carried the pain up to now. He was longing to have his lost daughter back."


    The man smiled but it didn''t make his eyes twinkle which gave me the impression it was forced and he was sympathetic to the Crawford patriarch.


    "I couldn''t imagine my wife running away with another man and bringing my children with her to be raised by another man. It''s so painful. I would die of loneliness if it happens." He added and I finally grasp why he was so understanding. He had what the other man had lost and it was something which money could never buy.


    "Are you sure you aren''t rted to the Crawfords?"


    His tone suddenly turned using and I almost fell off my seat.

 Chapter 41 - ORDEAL

    <h4>Chapter 41 - ORDEAL</h4>


    It was the third time the man asked and just like the first and second attempt, I replied ''no.'' My eyes flickered with disbelief and amusement as I looked at him.


    Do I really look like that person he was referring to? Perhaps we might have a few simrities. But having the same facial features was too impossible. Even blood rted people don''t look the same. How much more if they weren''t rted at all.


    If what he was saying is true¡ªwhich I find it hard to believe¡ªthen that would be one in a million urrence. Now I''m?intrigued to see the person he was talking about.


    The man scrunched his eyebrows in confusion. He wasn''t amused?like I do. He was taking this matter seriously. I searched for a trace of humour in his face but I found none.


    The man exined that Crawford''s are the wealthiest n in the country of?Cordova. They own a chain of hotels here and across the country.?They also owns resorts, malls, and chain of restaurants.


    "Are you telling the truth?" He asked after a moment of silence. His doubtful gaze never leaving my face.


    "Of course! I would not gain anything by lying." I told him as he continue to look at me intently as if assessing my features. The look of bewilderment stered on his face was epic.?If the situation weren''t this serious, I swear I would be rolling inughter now.


    "Seriously?"


    I couldn''t suppress the mirth inside. My eyes sparkled as I try to contain the crispughter from erupting from my mouth. I blinked my eyes several times to calm myself before I respond. "I swear! I''m telling the truth!" This time I?raised my fingers up in an oath.


    He seemed to agree but not entirely. He may not say it but his doubt was almost palpable in the air. Despite my best efforts, he wasn''t convinced that I was telling the truth.


    "I was fifteen years old when I saw rissa Crawford¡ªthat was the first andst¡ªshe was in her mid-forties that time." He shrugged his shoulders as he continued. "She was a breathtaking beauty with seraphic features. She once been the pride of this country in beauty pageants during her younger years."


    Fondness sprung at the corners of his eyes upon recalling the memory. Despite not knowing why he was exining that to me, I smiled and continue to listen to his amusing tales.


    "You must be intrigued why I was telling you about her." He gave me a quick nce before focusing his attention straight ahead. "The reason is you looked so much like her. I thought she was your grandmother."


    "No, we are not rted," I replied looking straight ahead now, watching a blue car overtake the truck. "We haven''t met even once," I added. If I''m lucky, I will met her soon.'' I silently thought to myself.


    The conversation was interrupted when the gigantic, regal Mansion of the Crawford''s came to view. I took a deep, steadying breath when my heart suddenly began beating like crazy. My brain reminded why I came here.


    With my mouth wide open, I watch the luxurious mansion with admiration. The Crawfords are indeed no ordinary people, they belong to the Elites¡ªthe super-rich¡ªwho could do everything they wanted, and that includes mercilessly takingnds and leaving the poor residents to fend on their own. Thest thought vanished the admiration I felt towards the luxurious facade of the house.


    I fidgeted on my seat, my fingers absentmindedly began to tame my hair by repeatedly brushing them with my fingers as the truck came closer to the Mansion.


    There''s no turning back. I told myself. Ignoring the cowardice that was nibbling my reserve. I am doing this to help the family who looked after me, and treated me as their own after I lost my memory.


    The car pulled into a stop in front of the iron gates. The fluttering of butterflies inside my stomach intensified.


    "Thank you for the ride, Sir. Hopefully, we will see each other again." That''s it if I will make it out alive. I added inwardly and banished the thought as quickly as it arrived.


    "Very much wee. Please take care" He said and climbed out of the car and opened the door for me. The man was kind enough to assist me to the gates where a?guard was standing vigntly. The guard''s sharp, prying eyes remind me of Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the gates to the underworld.


    "Good Luck." The man said and I gave him a thankful smile before he walked away. The truck roared to life and sped away. The car was nowhere to be seen but I was still standing there, pondering what I should do next.


    I looked heavenwards and asked God for assistance. When I was through with my quick prayers I whirled to the guard only to catch him intently looking at me as if he was mystified and hypnotized by my beauty.


    "Hello."


    He snapped out of the trance and his expression sobered. "Good afternoon Ma''am, how may I help you."


    My eyes curiously darted on the cars neatly parked outside the gates after noticing that there were too many of them. It seems the family has a lot of visitors now. I wonder if I came here at the wrong time of day. It seems a family asion was underway. Hopefully, I wouldn''t be disturbing something after I came here.


    "I want to see Mr Crawford please,"?I replied in the most formal tone I could muster. My fingers turned cold and butterflies churned my stomach but I did my best to ignore them.


    Hopefully, he won''t notice I was an uninvited guest.


    "May I have your invitation card, Ma''am." He asked politely.


    "I-Invitation?" I stuttered, eyes wide in surprise.


    "Yes, Ma''am. Invitation to the party."


    Jeez... What am I supposed to do? I thought as I took a deep steadying breath. It never urred to me I needed one until the guard told me so.

 Chapter 42 - MISSING HEIRESS

    <h4>Chapter 42 - MISSING HEIRESS</h4>


    The Private Investigator stood in the center of the conference room, clutching an envelope around his trembling fingers. Beads of sweat formed on his temples despite the cold temperature inside the room.


    He faced his clients with a false bravado that worked well with his other clients¡ªbut not with the dignified men seated on thefy leather chair surrounding the long table.


    The meeting he thought would turn out simple, turned to be an execution¡ªhis own. He walked straight into the lions'' den. He wondered if he would even make it out alive without losing a limb or two once he dropped the news that the woman they''d been searching for years just vanished without a trace.


    Nine pairs of hawk-sharp eyes pierced through his skin¡ªalmost slicing him to pieces. If looks could kill, theirser-sharp eyes should have burned his flesh to ashes.


    If his fee wasn''t so astounding¡ªalmost thrice as the payment he could get from three separate clientsbined¡ªhe swore, he would never set foot inside the Crawford Mansion.


    The sound of ''''Crawfords'' name was enough for a man to shake like a leaf. And now that he''s facing the n notorious for their wealth and power, only proved to him that everyone had the reason to tremble with fear under their gaze.


    He cleared his throat. After eyeing the grave impatience visible on the men''s faces, he was so damn sure they would kill him right away, without a second thought, if he kept them waiting.


    "Regarding mytest progress, I have both good news and bad news," He said finally, his voice was loud enough for his clients to hear.


    "Drop the crap, Miller. Just tell the goddam news before my impatience propels me to kill you." The eldest son Ethan Crawford spoke harshly, eyes nted at the corner, fingers abruptly drumming against the marble table.


    That murderous reing from him was enough for him to tense with rm. Ethan showed how willing he was to wring his neck if the Crawford Patriarch allowed him to do the deed.


    He was now filled with a sense of foreboding. He shouldn''t havee here. He told himself, and yet he couldn''t just run away from his responsibility. Aside from that, his sry was waiting for him. He couldn''t let the money slip off from his hold just because he was fearful to face the Crawfords'' wrath.


    Logical reasoning told him if the money would ever be of use to him once he turned into a pale, cold corpse before he could retrieve it. But he was already here, that enough made himud his bravery, despite knowing they will never like the report he was about to announce at least he came here and did his responsibility.


    Alexander Crawford, the master of the house was contemting his thoughts in silence with his hands sped together in concentration. On his right, a gold ring polished to perfection adorned his middle finger. The stone engraved with the family crest glowed beautifully against the bright chandelier hanging from the ceiling and it was distracting the Investigator''s concentration. Every time he looked at it all he could think was how expensive it could be and that he could buy a yacht with that money.


    "Continue, Miller." Alexander Crawford, the man of few words spoke. His voice was dangerously calm. He was the man anyone wouldn''t dare to mess with. The investigator didn''t want to mess with him either, like an obedient puppy, he continued after clearing his throat.


    "I found Adele De Amore¡ªyour ex-fianc¨¦e¡ª but it turns out she died a few months ago from chronic illness. Her husband died a year ago too. She had a daughter, an only child, and she''s twenty-three years old now¡ªthe same age with your daughter if she happened to be alive."


    "Pictures? Do you have her daughter''s pictures!? I want to confirm if she was my eldest child."?The Crawford Patriarch voice boomed inside the conference room. He wasn''t able to contain his emotion anymore, his fist mmed on the table with force.


    He fumbled the brown envelope open and retrieved a thick pile of newly-developed photographs. The pictures are a clear copy of stolen shots, all from the same woman with amazing jet-ck hair and a pair of exquisite eyes that could hold a man captive with its charm.


    He handed the image to Caleb Crawford since he was the nearest person to him and he delivered the pictures to his father who was holding his breath in suspense.


    The Private Investigator watched in anticipation as Alexander Crawford took the pictures. He couldn''t believe that this man seated on the opposite side of the long table fathered nine children and still retained his youthfulness despite the years. He looked far from a man in his mid-forties. Even his children looked like his younger brothers. He must be immortal, he thought rather bitterly.


    If that was the woman they are looking for then their search was over. The woman mysteriously vanished in broad daylight. He couldn''t find any personal information that could give him the lead. The police even stopped searching and assumed she was dead.


    "Tell me about her." The Crawford patriarch got up from his seat, ced the pictures on the table carefully as if they were some fragile crystals. His usual nt eyes were surprisingly gentle. Gone was the harsh look, it was now reced with so much tenderness. None has ever seen this man this emotional before.


    "Her name is Phoenix De Amore. She works as a housekeeping staff in a business hotel. She was both beautiful and intelligent¡ªhave a bright future ahead of her¡ªShe was offered various schrships from big-time universities but was unable to continue her education. Forced herself to work at a young age to help support her family''s needs. She was married to a man for five years butter got a divorce."


    "I want to see my daughter as soon as possible. I will pay twice your fee. Just bring her here." He was desperate, and his tone almost impatient.


    "I''m afraid it would be impossible Mr. Alexander Crawford." The Private Investigator said weakly.


    "What do you mean?" His fist hit the table hard. His expression menacingly dark with fury.


    "That''s the bad news I wish to tell you¡­.Phoenix De Amore.¡­She''s dead."

 Chapter 43 - BIRTHDAY WISH

    <h4>Chapter 43 - BIRTHDAY WISH</h4>


    Alexander Crawford, a powerful name that could make enemies tremble with fright and could give them their worst nightmare. He was a hardened man, an abominable enemy in the business world. He was feared and respected by both his colleagues and business associates and he never once showed a sign of weakness¡ªexcept today¡ª tears gathered around the corner of his eyes.


    The Private Investigator strode to the door, a wide grin stretched across his face after receiving his fee¡ªfat cold cash enclosed in a brown envelope. His client was generous enough to give him an astounding amount of bonus, a parting gift. He could now afford a luxurious vacation he fervently wished to have for years. He finally decided, as he closed the door, that he would travel to Hawaii.


    The investigator had been gone for a while now but Alexander Crawford was still seated on thefy leather chair with a grim expression stered on his face. The death of his daughter still shocked him, until now he''s still stunned. Crestfallen, his gaze painfully surveyed the stunning woman in the photographs. As he did so, indescribable pain squeezed his heart.


    His sweet Phoenix. His eldest child. The daughter whom he longed for years to wrap around his arms was finally found but it was toote¡­. She''s dead. Her body probably six feet below the ground somewhere else.


    His children, eight of them, sat in silence, secretly sharing his grief. None said a word for they knew no amount of words could ease their father''s loss.


    He sighed heavily. His eyes darted to the woman with seraphic features staring straight back at him. She possesses a sweet, gentle smile that tugs at his heart. She also has the most amazing eyes he''d ever seen¡ªthe left being an enchanting hazel brown while the right was a shade of heartwarming green¡ªa stunningbination. She inherited the same rare eye condition that Melissa Crawford¡ªher grandmother had.


    There''s no doubt that this woman was his daughter. Phoenix De Amore, the stunning woman he was looking at, was a perfect replica of his mother when she was still in her youth. The obvious truth could be seen from her face, she was no doubt a Crawford.


    Her luminous jet-ck hair cascade down her back like a waterfall in the picture as she beamed at the camera with her heart-melting smile. How he wished that he''d been there when the picture was taken.


    He waited for twenty-three years¡ªtoo long to even wait for a person he wasn''t sure was even born but he never lost hope all these years. He has this strong feeling, deep down in his heart telling him his daughter was alive. But it never urred to him his daughter would be dead when he finally had the chance to meet her.


    A soft knock sounded on the door. The men raised their heads as it opened, and a woman wearing a ck and white uniform entered, informing them that all the guests were all waiting inside the grand hall.


    Alexander Crawford signaled his sons to go ahead, and the men vacated their seats without a word and followed their father''s order. When he was alone, he carefully retrieved the photographs in his trembling see fingers and neatly returned them to the envelope. He will keep the pictures. It was all he got from his dear daughter.


    He turned to the door with quick, long strides, and closed it behind him. But instead of making a beeline straight to the grand hall where the elite guests were waiting he stopped into a room he passed on the corridor and pushed it open.


    The well-furnished room, painted in elegant pink came to view. It was thergest room inside the mansion, and it was supposed to be for his eldest child. It used to be a nursery room twenty-three years ago but it was slowly converted into a woman''s chamber as his search for his missing daughter progressed.


    A mini-chandelier hung on the ceiling, giving the room a queenly ambiance. In the center of the room, a fancy, canopied bed with matching colors with the walls stood. Beside the bed, there was a wooden night table with ampshade on top.


    On the left side of the bed, near the florals sofa set, there''s a floor-to-ceiling shelf, it was filled with all variety of books¡ªcollector''s item, limited edition, Newyork bestselling¡ª which he assumed would be his daughter''s liking.


    Alexander Crawford hadn''t finished scanning the length of the spacious room when wetness spread through his cheeks. He raised a hand to wipe the tears he didn''t realize he''d shed.


    The pain tightened his chest. It was too much to bear, and so he closed the door of the chamber before he started weeping. He couldn''t break down now, he has a bunch of guests to face, he can''t meet them with his eyes red from crying


    "Happy Birthday Mama." He greeted as he opened the door to her room and found her seated in front of the dresser taming a few strands of hair that fell out of her chignon.


    rissa Crawford tore her gaze from her reflection in the mirror. A bright smile lit her face upon seeing him. " Thank you, my son." She responded and turned her head back to the mirror to finish the task. When she''s done her neatly done chignon was polished to perfection.


    There was a box sitting at the top of her vanity table and she carefully pulled it open, an elegantly decorated choker with red velvet stones was exposed. It glittered beautifully against the light of the chandelier.


    The choker was a family heirloom. It was passed to the eldest daughter in the family. It should belong to Phoenix now but since she was gone, rissa will remain as the owner.


    "Let me assist you." He offered and took the choker from her fingers and ced it on her neck toplement her crimson gown.


    "How was the meeting son?" She asked after he fastened the choker''s lock.


    Alexander knew that his mother would probably ask but it never urred to him that it would be so soon. He stood still, hands inside his pocket as he contemted the words. "We found her Ma..... But she''s dead." He kept thest words in silence. He couldn''t tell her now that her granddaughter was dead. No, not on her birthday. He doesn''t want to ruin this day for her.


    rissa smiled that sweet, wide smile that shone with life. It lit up her face giving her a youthful look. He hadn''t seen that in years, today was the first time he saw it again. It made his heartache knowing he hadn''t told her the whole truth for it will surely break her heart.


    "Can I see her pictures?" Her eyes were wide with excitement and he couldn''t let her down. He produced the brown envelope from his pocket and allowed her to look at the pictures.


    The glow of fondness he''d seen in her eyes glowed brighter as she looked at each photograph. He in return almost choked with tears as the guilt continue to eat him inside. He should have told her the truth but he couldn''t let her mourn on her birthday.


    "She looked exactly like me!" She eximed tears glimmered on the corners of her eyes.


    "I couldn''t agree more." He said, a smile stretched on his lips but it barely reached his eyes.


    "I want to see my granddaughter!" She stood from her seat and stared at him, her eyes begging. "Please bring her to me."


    "You will see her soon." He lied, forcing back the tears, and took her hand into his own.


    "Will you promise that to me? I want to see my granddaughter before I die." Her voice was weak yet desperate. Her chin fiercely tilted forward defiantly as if she won''t take ''no'' for an answer.


    He sighed in resignation. He realized where his stubborn attitude came from. He inherited it from his mother. He finally agreed and nodded his head. She mumbled ''thank you'' and shot him a smile that brightened the whole room.


    "Shall wee downstairs, Mama? The guests are now waiting for you."


    She agreed and clung her gloved fingers around his arm.


    rissa Crawford, the birthday celebrant walked down the grand staircase with a youthful glow on her face and a smile bright enough to hold her guests captive. Each step she makes, the hem of her beaded crimson gone swing to the rhythm of her movements.


    Beside her stood Alexander Crawford, her only son wearing a ck tuxedo exuding a dominating aura that spread across the room. The grand hall erupted into a round of apuse as she descended downstairs in an epitome of elegance.


    "Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday, happy birthday. Happy birthday to you!"


    When the singing stopped and she reached the bottom of the stairs rissa''s grandson gathered around her, the eldest, Ethan was holding a cake.


    "Make a wish Grandma."


    rissa Crawford smiled and closed her eyes. She only has one soulful wish on her birthday... It was to see her granddaughter.

 Chapter 44 - DESTINED

    <h4>Chapter 44 - DESTINED</h4>


    I couldn''t back down. Not now, when my goal was standing just a few meters from where I stood¡­ waiting for me to take the first step, and make a difference to the lives that mattered to me.


    I stood there, more determined than ever. My eyes staring straight ahead as it pierced through the gates. I could now have a clear view of the regal Crawford Mansion as it stood proudly under the hot afternoon sun.


    Just a couple of steps and I''m almost there. I told myself as I took a deep steadying breath ignoring the surge of panic that made my heart hammered with fear.


    The thought of letting Elisa and her parents down was enough to fill me with dread. It would be more difficult watching their fallen facespare to facing the Crawfords. I could bear to face a stranger''s wrath but not my new family''s hopelessness.


    ''Please Lord, help me through this ordeal.'' I mumbled inwardly, as I asked for guidance and strength to do this. I wasn''t doing this for my own but for the family who gave me both warmth and shelter even though I was a stranger, a lost girl who''d forgotten her past.


    "Are you okay Ma''am?" My burgeoning thoughts were cut short when the guard spoke, I blinked my eyes forcing my way back to reality. As I look up, a worried face meets my gaze.


    "I''m fine," I respond, forcing a smile into my lips. My fingers absentmindedly caressing my protruding stomach.


    His gaze finallynds where my hands protectively rest. I saw as his face slowly turned to an rming concern after realizing for the first time I was pregnant.


    "I might be interfering with your affairs, as a concerned individual speaking, a pregnant woman about tobor soon shouldn''t be traveling alone. It''s too dangerous." He spoke the words calmly, it was filled with sincerity that I lowered my gaze to the ground. His words were so right, it hit home, and now I was damn guilty for mypulsive decision.


    But... As I''ve said, I couldn''t cower... Not now. It was determination that was keeping me forward.


    I raised my gaze, stared straight into a pair of eyes as I pleaded. "This is important. I badly need to meet Mr. Alexander Crawford."


    He sighed. "Can I have your invitation card, please?"


    I shook my head as I responded I have none.


    If it happened a different guard was on the post on the gates I was so sure my butt would be kicked as soon as possible after I failed to produce an invitation card.


    "If that''s the case, I couldn''t let you in. My apologies Ma''am but we follow guidelines and protocols. I could be fired if I refuse to follow them."


    "It''s okay, I understand," I replied and smiled at him, this time it was genuine. I admire how professional he was with an air of respect to an uninvited guest like me.


    The guard excused himself. Before he left, I received an apologetic nce.


    I couldn''t stay here anymore. Maybe some other time, I woulde here on God''s perfect timing. I sighed deeply and eyed the gates with regrets.


    Just as I was about to move away, the rattle of the gates parting open captured my attention. I stared silently as a brand new car slowly made its way out. I closed my gaping mouth when it suddenly pulled into a stop just right in front of where I stood.


    Before I knew it, the door flung open, and a balding man in his thirties emerged rather hurriedly. He wore a ck formal suit but he didn''t appear like a guest to me¡ªhe looked more of a detective with that sharp, prating eyes which was now focused on my face and it was making me too ufortable.


    Stark shock was visibly written all over his face. Recognition was flickering in his eyes. For a while longer than expected, we stood there staring straight at each other. He was bemused and shocked at the same time¡ªit seems he couldn''t fathom what to feel in between the two¡ª it''s as if he''d seen a ghoste back to life. I, on the other hand, was as lost as he was, as I wondered why he was intently looking at me.


    He was still shaking his head badly. Wide, unbelieving eyes continue to stare at me. And then the man smiled, and when he did, the fine lines on his forehead eased a bit, his expression softened giving him a younger look.


    "I guess fate has made things easier for all of us." He said mysteriously. I did not respond. I don''t know how to. I just stared at him unblinkingly.


    His eyes flickered, his nose reddened as if he was holding back the tears. I couldn''t understand his reaction, he was shocked for a moment and now he looked emotional.


    Things happened so fast, the next thing I knew he was urging me to take a sealed envelope into my hands which I absentmindedly took.


    "Ten years... It took me that long to find you without knowing that you will actually find your way here¡ªwhich I called the most perfect timing. Everyone was waiting for you inside. Good luck Phoenix De Amore.... Or should I say, Beatrix Crawford."


    And just like that, after saying the words, he mbered inside his car and disappeared. He left without even exining, leaving me to figure things out on my own.


    The car faded on my line of vision but I was still there standing, waiting toe up with exnations with his parting words. But no matter how hard I ponder, I failed to understand what he meant.


    And then my gazended on the sealed envelope in my palms. A delighted whimper escaped my lips when I tore it open.


    My prayers were answered! Thank God! I mumbled with tears in the corner of my eyes.


    "Wee to the Crawford Mansion Ma''am."


    The guard pulled the gates open after I handed him the invitation card. I cast him a quick, thankful smile as I finally stepped inside and the gates closed behind me.


    My lips parted in awe when the breathtaking beauty of thewn decorated with expensive ornament popped up in my view. As I made my way into the cemented pavement, my wandering eyes were pleasured by the sight of green sceneries¡ªan image that came straight out of a genius artist''s masterpiece.


    A sense of peace descended on me. Home sweet home¡ªthat''s what I exactly feel now. This ce was a foreign domain my feet wandered for the first time, and yet it gave me a sudden surge of nostalgia as if I''d been here before¡­. And I always belong here. Strange. Yet, I love that kind offorting feeling.


    Gone was the feeling of dread consuming my insides when I finally stepped foot inside the Crawford Mansion. A brand new hope refueled my whole body. I was more than ready to face the Crawfords''.


    "Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday, happy birthday. Happy birthday to you!"


    I could barely hear the voices humming against the closed door of the Grand Hall. When the singing stopped, I finally pushed the door open.


    The sudden brightness from the glowing chandeliers that scatter the ceiling like gigantic constetions caught me off guard. I stopped in my tracks as light stung my unprepared eyes.


    I closed my eyes for a short moment and waited until I was ready before I fluttered them open ignoring the room that suddenly went still.


    When my eyes got adjusted to the light, that''s when I realized a huge, bemused crowd was frozen on their tracks. The guest turned into statues as their gaze locked to mine. There was no sounding from them as if they forgot to even breath


    The world inside the grand hall suddenly stopped turning. It was so silent that a leaf could be heard as itnded on the tiled floor.


    I looked at the guests wearing their best formal wear for the asion with their glittering jewelry on and secretly thanked the heavens that I chose to wear a in white dress, formal enough to provide me a decent look. At least the dress I wore was good enough since it makes it less obvious I was a gatecrasher.


    My wandering gazended straight ahead. Right there on the bottom of the stairs where the whole Crawford Family had gathered my gazes stopped and I froze from the intimidating sight. I suddenly had this urge to make a retrieving step backward seeing them in full force.


    I took a deep steadying breath, cast all my fear aside, and slowly made my way to the bottom of the stairs. The crowd started to part and they bowed their heads towards my direction respectively as I slowly made my way.


    I don''t know what''s going on and yet I continue to walk down the carpeted aisle until I was standing near Crawford''s allowing me to have a glimpse of their faces.

 Chapter 45 - UNEXPECTED

    <h4>Chapter 45 - UNEXPECTED</h4>


    My feet finally pulled to a stop, when I did, the violent thump inside my chest resounded to my ears. As I looked up, I became aware of the overwhelming rush of emotions that took me by surprise when my gaze was first glued to the woman who was steadily gazing at me with unveiled shock ying on her face.


    The look of undeniable familiarity swept over me when my gaze met hers, for a fleeting moment my world suddenly turned upside down making me froze with shock. I stood staring straight at her¡ªshe unbelievably looked so much like me¡ª that forty years from now I could imagine myself looking exactly like hers when I turned sixty.


    A pair of enchanting rare eyes in surprisingly differing shade with the left a shade of hazel brown and the right a calming shade of green was now glued to me. It was as if I was staring at my own eyes except it was old and wrinkled from age.


    Bafflement. Confusion. Anxiety. Excitement. Puzzlement. There''s a bunch of emotions rolling inside me that I couldn''t fathom which one to entertain first. My brain was producing an endless stream of questions to which I couldn''t find an answer as if my brain finally stopped functioning and I finally ran out of wits.


    The sight of her eyes spilling with tears was enough to make my heart ache with tenderness and yearning. I want to run and wrap her around my arms and yet I felt there was not an ounce of strength left in me to do the deed. Instead, I just stood there gaping, intently watching her the way she was keenly watching me.


    In the midst of my painful reverie, I suddenly became aware of the tears smoothly falling down my cheeks when my fingers fled to my cheeks. I don''t know why I was crying. When I tried to stop the tears, it just won''t stop falling as if it turned to be a waterfall with endless sources.


    When the woman saw that I refused to move, it was she who initiated toe and slowly cross the tiny distance between us with small but careful steps. The next few seconds seem to take forever as I waited for her to reach where I stood.


    Her small lips were trembling, as she looked at me,?there was this sudden urge within me wanting to lift my fingers to those wet cheeks and dry the tears and yet I couldn''t summon all the courage to do it since all I knew was she''s a stranger I barely knew whom I met just for the first time.


    But despite me denying so strongly that she was a mere stranger, I couldn''t deny the sudden leap of my heart, and the warmth flowing from every inch of me screaming that she was someone I was bound with fate. It''s as if the blood coursing through my body was her very own.


    Blood is thicker than water, the saying goes, and now it proved to me it was true because right there at the moment I knew that the woman now standing in front of me was my grandmother.


    "Beatrix...."?rissa Crawford spoke her thoughts aloud and I nearly closed my eyes by how soft and caressing her words as they directly touched my heart without her trying toy a finger on me.


    As if unable to contain her emotions anymore, her fingers reluctantly lifted to my face and when I made no protest, she enclosed my face into her palms. Her fingers were trembling with emotions as she held me.


    "I thought I wouldn''t live long enough to witness this meeting. I waited insanely long twenty-three years to finally hold you in my arms." She said weeping and I was silently crying, unable to speak a word.


    The moment was so magical that I was afraid it would be ruined if I speak.


    She wrapped me into her frail arms. Years of longing were overflowing from the tight hug she was giving me as if she never wanted to let go. I lost all reservations and my silent tears turned to sob as I finally lifted my arms to hug her back. My shoulders shook with uncontrolled sobs as I tightened my hold around her.


    The hugsted longer since we both don''t want the magical moment to end. As I hug her blissful contentment sweep over me. It was likeing home after a long, endless journey. For once, I felt as if I finally found the ce where I should be. It was not just peace I found but a missing part of me.


    "Beatrix?"


    A man''s achingly familiar voice¡ªmy ears didn''t recognize¡ªbut my heart did steal my attention. I gently untangled out of rissa''s embrace and whirled in man''s direction.


    For the first time, I totally became aware of his towering presence that almost dominated the whole room. The tuxedo he was wearing boosts his intimidating aura and I lifted my gaze to his face. A pair of midnight ck eyes held mine captive while it flickered with uncontrolled tears


    I caught my heart into my throat when his tear-stricken eyes twisted in painful anguish that tormented his handsome face.


    "You''re alive! Thank god."?He has spoken the words with awe and shook his head repeatedly as if unable to digest the truth. Tears gleamed at the corner of his eyes as his soft gaze explored my face. Without warning, he crossed the distance between us and wrapped me into his warm embrace. He was crying as he held me and I found myself crying harder with an overwhelming rush of emotions at his fatherly approach.


    If this was only a dream I wish not to wake up. This was a wholesome nightmare and I couldn''t leave since it was impossibly beautiful.


    "I thought I will never see you again Beatrix." Alexander Crawford spoke the words aloud. He wasn''t embarrassed that hundreds of guests were watching in awe as a man like him, notorious for his cold, emotionless demeanor shed tears in a huge crowd. "Wee home my daughter!" He added, held my shoulders, andnded a soft peck on my temples.


    Things happened so damn fast that I became lost for words. I even thought I was under a trance or probably I fell asleep on the wooden bench at home and I was under a dream. Maybe all this would vanish in a thick mass of smoke after I wake up to the sound of Elisa''s voice shaking me to get up.


    I pinched my arms. I felt the stinging pain. This was not just a dream. This was real. This was too good to be true and yet it was real. Joy leaped through my heart upon the realization. My eager eyesnded on the eight pairs of eyes intensely staring at me in curious silence.


    But my happiness was short-lived when fierce pain kicked my stomach. Before I could look closely at the men Alexander Crawford announced as his children, my brothers, intense pain seized me and I almost fell out of bnce if it weren''t for Alexander Crawford.


    It began as a stinging pain at the base of my spine and gradually spreading down to my hips and stomach. The contractions were bearably normal and yet as the pain continues to assault me it intensified until it was almost ripping my sanity into two.


    My womb began to tighten and then rx. Then the pain returns only to hit more painfully than thest. It felt like I was having extreme period pains except that I was havingbor cramps.


    Fierce panic gripped through my heart, the healthy color was drained from my face. I was not scheduled to give birth to my baby, it was supposed to be next month.?Why was I showing a sign ofbor at this early stage?


    "Are you okay?" I was so breathless to speak that I just shook my head in response.


    I was so damn scared at the moment. If it weren''t for theforting hands that were hiding me still, I nearly fell into hysterics.


    "Call an ambnce! Quick!" I heard Alexander Crawford''s voice ordered with a harsh urgency at his son, the eldest scurried to his feet and dialed a number into his phone. The room remained intensely silent as they watched in anticipation of the unexpected turn of events.


    I tried to control the pain by concentrating on my breathing. I took a deep breath and released it into sight. I repeated the process until I could handle the pain. Somehow it worked. The pain became bearable but it didn''t help me ease the fear and anxiety which was keeping my fingers cold. I dreaded that this moment woulde in the most untimely hour.


    Water mingled with blood began flowing down my thighs and stopped at my feet. It just confirmed what I feared the most¡ªI was having earlybor. I was in danger, and so my baby.

 Chapter 46 - GRAVE DANGER

    <h4>Chapter 46 - GRAVE DANGER</h4>


    The bloodcurdling scream of the ambnce tore the peaceful afternoon sky, the sound of quick hurried footsteps resounded on the cemented pavement outside the Crawford Mansion, panic voices wereing from everywhere as the stretcher pulled into a sudden halt in front of the waiting ambnce and carefully loaded inside.


    I got lost amid chaos as Iy there on the stretcher with my eyes firmly closed, and my consciousness drifting back and forth. The car jolted before it finally roared to life. Momentster the?Ambnce was hurriedly making its way to the nearest hospital with sirens wailingmanding the highway to clear so it could swiftly pass.


    Hard, calloused hands were holding my left hand firmly, giving it a bit of warmth it needed. The gentle gesture filled my heart withfort. Even if I wasn''t seeing anyone, I?feel his presence beside me, calling my name over and over again with tears spilling down his cheeks.


    "Papa... Papa...Papa." I whispered the words repeatedly each time the spasms of pain relentlessly arrives to torture my body. Cold sweat formed on my temples, even my dress was soaked with my sweat.


    Ragged pants escaped my lips while I tried to steady my breathing but failed to do so each time the intense contracting pain ignited from my lower back then moved to my hips and into my stomach as if something was twisting from inside.


    I was wondering when this torturous pain would stop because if it continues, I might not know if I would be able to handle the pain. A soulful prayer moved my lips as I prayed for the safety of my child. If God chooses, I''ll let my life be taken in exchange for her safety.


    "Beatrix... Beatrix... I''m here. Papa will not leave you alone." His tone was filled with pain and anguish. His fingers tightened on my palms. I rxed by the sound of his voice. "Please be strong my child...please... I will die of heartache if I lose you again." He sobbed.


    The Ambnce reached the hospital, and I was taken immediately to the operating room where a nurse helped me change into a hospital gown. I don''t know how long I''d been lying there twisting and turning from pain, I lost count of time.


    My lips continuously chanted fervent prayers and it drew tears to my eyes. All I could pray for is for my daughter to be alright. I couldn''t afford to live if I lost her. My baby has been my source of strength this past few months when I''m on the verge of giving up. If I lose her probably I will lose all my sanity and the will to live too.


    The door flung open. From my hazy vision, I saw as two doctors wrapped in surgical outfits emerged from the door, following behind them were two nurses to assist with the delivery, and before the door to the operating room closed, two additional hospital staff entered.


    Aside from me, there are a total of six medical staff in the room and it only made my heart hammered nervously inside my ribcage. Three would be fine but six isn''t it too much unless I''m in critical danger?


    "Will my baby be fine?"?I asked in a hoarse whisper and watched the doctor checking my vitals in between half-open eyelids.


    "You are inside the best hospital in all Cordova Ms. Crawford. You have nothing to fear. We will deliver your baby through cesarean. You have a weak heart and a healing wound in your chest that is why you couldn''t give birth naturally. Please take a deep calming breath. I assure you, your daughter will be alright. C-section is the safest way to deliver your baby." The Obstetrician-gynecologist exined smoothly and I nodded in understanding.


    The anesthesiologist came to my view. I fluttered my eyes and bit my lower lips as he moved swiftly to sink the syringe to my flesh. I don''t know if it was the aftereffect of anesthesia or I was just too tired when I suddenly became groggy. My eyelids grew heavy until I couldn''t open them anymore.


    "Mama!"


    I was still in a daze when I heard a child''s angelic voice calling me. It was so soft, and sweet that my eyes began to flow with uncontrolled tears.


    "Vien," I called her name but it came out into a barely audible whisper. My heart lurched at the sound of her name, it made my heart ached with longing.


    I badly want to see her but she''s nowhere to be seen but I knew she was there, watching me, guiding me.


    "We will be together soon Mama. I promise you. God is so good. He gave me a second chance to live." The angelic voice whispered close to my ears filling my heart with warmth.


    I stopped fighting to keep myself awake allowing the swirling darkness to swallow me up. The sound faded into my background.


    Then there was an overwhelming peace surging from within me as I finally fell into hours of slumber.


    I was awakened by the rming sound of voices weeping. My eyes snapped open to investigate the confusion scurrying in my hospital room.


    My fingers flew into my stomach, it was now t, but the flesh was still tender from the fresh sutures.


    The?Obstetrician-gynecologist was there standing beside my bed, doing her rounds, and checking on me. When she saw I was awake she came to my rescue and told me toy still after my painful attempt to get up.


    "M-my b-baby? Where''s my daughter?" I said the words aloud than I intended as my searching eyes red at her impassive face.


    "Please calm damn Ms. Crawford." She said that almost sent me weeping after dodging my inquiry aside.


    "I won''t calm down unless I see my daughter." I threatened and threw a sharp dagger in her direction. It must be the aftereffect of the surgery that made me surprisingly grumpy.


    The sound of a deep breath she exhaled made my heart sink and when my gaze had fallen to her ashen face, I almost died. "I''m sorry Ms. Crawford but your baby wasn''t breathing anymore when she was taken from your womb."


    "No! No! No! That''s not true! You''re lying!" I screamed but the words came only as a hoarse whisper.


    "Beatrix wake up! Beatrix wake up!"


    The muffled sound of my tears came to my consciousness and the desperate voice of a man pulling me awake weed my ears.


    I gasped and slightly opened my eyes. The first thing that came to view was the worried look on Alexander Crawford''s face as he looked at me.


    "Where is my daughter¡­. Please¡­." Abundant tears washed my cheeks. As I waited for his response I already braced myself from the heartbreaking news.


    Alexander Crawford smiled, gentleness sprung at the corners of his eyes while he looked at me. "Congrattions Beatrix, you gave birth to a healthy baby girl." There were tears in his eyes that gleam with pride. "You''re a brave and strong girl Beatrix. You made me the happiest grandfather today."


    A warm stream of tears flowed on my cheeks once more, when I couldn''t contain the emotions anymore the silent tears turned into sobs that shook my shoulders uncontrobly.


    I thought I''d lost another child again. I thought I wouldn''t be able to see her again. I thought I''m going to lose my mind all over again.


    "Thank you, Lord! Thank you, Lord!" I mumbled in between sobs while Alexander Crawford ced an arm around my shoulders.


    The door pushed open, a nurse entered carrying a wailing baby into her arms. I almost leaped out of the bed if it weren''t for Alexander holding me still.


    The next few seconds were the longest as I waited for her to reach my side. When I finally held my daughter into my arms she simply stopped crying as if she felt she was in her mother''s warm embrace.


    "Baby, Mama''s here," I whispered in between tears. I was trembling as I rocked her into my arms. Slowly her small lips stretched into a smile and it tugs straight at my heartstrings.


    "Isn''t she adorable? Looked at those dimples on her cheeks. I wonder where did she get that from." Alexander said he was grinning from ear to ear.


    As if the baby understood what his grandfather meant she flexed her deep dimples so they could see them once more. We stared in awe and I couldn''t help butnd a soft kiss on her cute, upturned nose.


    "Have you thought of a name for her yet?"


    I nodded at him without tearing my gaze at the beautiful angel in front of me. She gave me faith in the future and made me believe in life again. And I knew the suitable name that would even more beauty to this seraphic creatures.


    "Her name would be Faith Vienne Crawford," I replied, sending a tear sliding down Alexander''s cheeks.


    ____


    WARNING!!!! PLEASE SKIP THE NEXT CHAPTER. DUE TO CONNECTION ERROR THE SAME CHAPTER WAS PUBLISHED TWICE.


    THANK YOU!

 Chapter 47 - Grave Danger (PLEASE SKIP!)

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Grave Danger (PLEASE SKIP!)</h4>


    The bloodcurdling scream of the ambnce tore the peaceful afternoon sky, the sound of quick hurried footsteps resounded on the cemented pavement outside the Crawford Mansion, panic voices wereing from everywhere as the stretcher pulled into a sudden halt in front of the waiting ambnce and carefully loaded inside.


    I got lost amid chaos as Iy there on the stretcher with my eyes firmly closed, and my consciousness drifting back and forth. The car jolted before it finally roared to life. Momentster the?Ambnce was hurriedly making its way to the nearest hospital with sirens wailingmanding the highway to clear so it could swiftly pass.


    Hard, calloused hands were holding my left hand firmly, giving it a bit of warmth it needed. The gentle gesture filled my heart withfort. Even if I wasn''t seeing anyone, I?feel his presence beside me, calling my name over and over again with tears spilling down his cheeks.


    "Papa... Papa...Papa." I whispered the words repeatedly each time the spasms of pain relentlessly arrives to torture my body. Cold sweat formed on my temples, even my dress was soaked with my sweat.


    Ragged pants escaped my lips while I tried to steady my breathing but failed to do so each time the intense contracting pain ignited from my lower back then moved to my hips and into my stomach as if something was twisting from inside.


    I was wondering when this torturous pain would stop because if it continues, I might not know if I would be able to handle the pain. A soulful prayer moved my lips as I prayed for the safety of my child. If God chooses, I''ll let my life be taken in exchange for her safety.


    "Beatrix... Beatrix... I''m here. Papa will not leave you alone." His tone was filled with pain and anguish. His fingers tightened on my palms. I rxed by the sound of his voice. "Please be strong my child...please... I will die of heartache if I lose you again." He sobbed.


    The Ambnce reached the hospital, and I was taken immediately to the operating room where a nurse helped me change into a hospital gown. I don''t know how long I''d been lying there twisting and turning from pain, I lost count of time.


    My lips continuously chanted fervent prayers and it drew tears to my eyes. All I could pray for is for my daughter to be alright. I couldn''t afford to live if I lost her. My baby has been my source of strength this past few months when I''m on the verge of giving up. If I lose her probably I will lose all my sanity and the will to live too.


    The door flung open. From my hazy vision, I saw as two doctors wrapped in surgical outfits emerged from the door, following behind them were two nurses to assist with the delivery, and before the door to the operating room closed, two additional hospital staff entered.


    Aside from me, there are a total of six medical staff in the room and it only made my heart hammered nervously inside my ribcage. Three would be fine but six isn''t it too much unless I''m in critical danger?


    "Will my baby be fine?"?I asked in a hoarse whisper and watched the doctor checking my vitals in between half-open eyelids.


    "You are inside the best hospital in all Cordova Ms. Crawford. You have nothing to fear. We will deliver your baby through cesarean. You have a weak heart and a healing wound in your chest that is why you couldn''t give birth naturally. Please take a deep calming breath. I assure you, your daughter will be alright. C-section is the safest way to deliver your baby." The Obstetrician-gynecologist exined smoothly and I nodded in understanding.


    The anesthesiologist came to my view. I fluttered my eyes and bit my lower lips as he moved swiftly to sink the syringe to my flesh. I don''t know if it was the aftereffect of anesthesia or I was just too tired when I suddenly became groggy. My eyelids grew heavy until I couldn''t open them anymore.


    "Mama!"


    I was still in a daze when I heard a child''s angelic voice calling me. It was so soft, and sweet that my eyes began to flow with uncontrolled tears.


    "Vien," I called her name but it came out into a barely audible whisper. My heart lurched at the sound of her name, it made my heart ached with longing.


    I badly want to see her but she''s nowhere to be seen but I knew she was there, watching me, guiding me.


    "We will be together soon Mama. I promise you. God is so good. He gave me a second chance to live." The angelic voice whispered close to my ears filling my heart with warmth.


    I stopped fighting to keep myself awake allowing the swirling darkness to swallow me up. The sound faded into my background.


    Then there was an overwhelming peace surging from within me as I finally fell into hours of slumber.


    I was awakened by the rming sound of voices weeping. My eyes snapped open to investigate the confusion scurrying in my hospital room.


    My fingers flew into my stomach, it was now t, but the flesh was still tender from the fresh sutures.


    The?Obstetrician-gynecologist was there standing beside my bed, doing her rounds, and checking on me. When she saw I was awake she came to my rescue and told me toy still after my painful attempt to get up.


    "M-my b-baby? Where''s my daughter?" I said the words aloud than I intended as my searching eyes red at her impassive face.


    "Please calm damn Ms. Crawford." She said that almost sent me weeping after dodging my inquiry aside.


    "I won''t calm down unless I see my daughter." I threatened and threw a sharp dagger in her direction. It must be the aftereffect of the surgery that made me surprisingly grumpy.


    The sound of a deep breath she exhaled made my heart sink and when my gaze had fallen to her ashen face, I almost died. "I''m sorry Ms. Crawford but your baby wasn''t breathing anymore when she was taken from your womb."


    "No! No! No! That''s not true! You''re lying!" I screamed but the words came only as a hoarse whisper.


    "Beatrix wake up! Beatrix wake up!"


    The muffled sound of my tears came to my consciousness and the desperate voice of a man pulling me awake weed my ears.


    I gasped and slightly opened my eyes. The first thing that came to view was the worried look on Alexander Crawford''s face as he looked at me.


    "Where is my daughter¡­. Please¡­." Abundant tears washed my cheeks. As I waited for his response I already braced myself from the heartbreaking news.


    Alexander Crawford smiled, gentleness sprung at the corners of his eyes while he looked at me. "Congrattions Beatrix, you gave birth to a healthy baby girl." There were tears in his eyes that gleam with pride. "You''re a brave and strong girl Beatrix. You made me the happiest grandfather today."


    A warm stream of tears flowed on my cheeks once more, when I couldn''t contain the emotions anymore the silent tears turned into sobs that shook my shoulders uncontrobly.


    I thought I''d lost another child again. I thought I wouldn''t be able to see her again. I thought I''m going to lose my mind all over again.


    "Thank you, Lord! Thank you, Lord!" I mumbled in between sobs while Alexander Crawford ced an arm around my shoulders.


    The door pushed open, a nurse entered carrying a wailing baby into her arms. I almost leaped out of the bed if it weren''t for Alexander holding me still.


    The next few seconds were the longest as I waited for her to reach my side. When I finally held my daughter into my arms she simply stopped crying as if she felt she was in her mother''s warm embrace.


    "Baby, Mama''s here," I whispered in between tears. I was trembling as I rocked her into my arms. Slowly her small lips stretched into a smile and it tugs straight at my heartstrings.


    "Isn''t she adorable? Looked at those dimples on her cheeks. I wonder where did she get that from." Alexander said he was grinning from ear to ear.


    As if the baby understood what his grandfather meant she flexed her deep dimples so they could see them once more. We stared in awe and I couldn''t help butnd a soft kiss on her cute, upturned nose.


    "Have you thought of a name for her yet?"


    I nodded at him without tearing my gaze at the beautiful angel in front of me. She gave me faith in the future and made me believe in life again. And I knew the suitable name that would even more beauty to this seraphic creatures.


    "Her name would be Faith Vienne Crawford," I replied, sending a tear sliding down Alexander''s cheeks.

 Chapter 48 - VISITOR

    <h4>Chapter 48 - VISITOR</h4>


    "Thank you, Lord, for letting my daughter live."


    I sat there on my hospital bed, a captivated smile stered on my lips while my eyes were fixed into the angel curled on her tiny bed, and peacefully asleep.


    Love swelled inside me making my chest tight until it wanted to burst from the overwhelming emotion. I never stopped thanking the Lord for letting my daughter live. I''d never been so happy the way I did now as if a thorn had been taken off from my chest.


    Faith Vienne was prematurely born and yet look at how miraculously healthy she was, that she doesn''t need to stay in the incubator. Those chubby cheeks of hers were fresh and red like a blossoming rose and those thin but shapely lips of her seem to curve into a smile when she''s awake, and sometimes even when she''s asleep.


    The doctor said that she was born healthy and we could take her home after the hospital allows us to be discharged. I couldn''t be happier by the news ofing home knowing everything was slowly returning to its normal pace.


    I was deep in my thoughts when the door unceremoniously flung open, emerging from it was Elisa wearing a mask of worry in her tear-stricken eyes.


    When she spotted me seated on the bed''s edge, the tears she''s holding back failed to be restrained, and it came racing down her smooth, porcin cheeks.


    Sheid the basket filled with fruits just beside the door where a water dispenser stood and ran to me as the tears spilled on her flushed cheeks.


    "You made us all worried! I thought I will never see you again!" She sobbed on my shoulders.


    Hearing her cry for me stirred my emotions. Before I knew it I was sobbing too as I reciprocated her embrace with equal warmth.


    "The Obstetrician-gynecologist told us you almost died! Your weak heart almost stopped beating for a couple of minutes!" Elisa continues to weep as she pours her heart out. I listened quietly biting my lips as tears continued to tumble down my cheeks.


    "I''m okay now Elisa," I said when she finally stopped chattering. We need to stop crying before Faith Vienne wakes up."


    At the sound of my daughter''s name,? she straightened. Her fingers flew to her cheeks and quickly wiped the tears that made her vision blurry.


    "How could you vanish just like that without saying goodbye!? You scared the hell out of me that I failed to sleepst night!" She said, her expression looked cheated, her gaze never leaving mine. "You should have told me the truth!" Her voice shifted to a reprimanding tone that made my heart ache with guilt knowing she was right.


    "If I told you the truth will you allow me to go?" I asked despite knowing her obvious reply. I wiped the tears from my eyes using the sleeve of my hospital gown.


    "No, because I''m scared something will happen to you." As expected it was the response I heard from her.


    "And that''s the reason why I didn''t bother to tell you."


    "If you didn''t give birth to this seraphic creature I swear, I will never forgive you." She replied but this time the stern voice was gone. She was slowly returning to her usual soft-spoken tone. Her gaze was now on the baby lying on her bed, unmindful of the world while she was on her peaceful slumber.


    "Oh look at that angel! And that nose, isn''t it perfect?" Elisa eximed when her gazended on the baby who surprisingly didn''t stir on her bed despite themotion.


    I smiled, that sweet, unrestrained smile that brightened up the whole room. I couldn''t agree more with my friend''s remark. Faith Vienne''s nose was perfect and I wonder where she did get that from, my nose was not that upturned and definitely not chiseled to perfection like an artist''s work of art.


    "She was so beautiful Belle¡ªI mean Beatrix!" Elisah eximed with excitement, her eyes glowed with amazement as it continued to stare at Faith Vienne. "But she doesn''t look like you, Beatrix!" She threw me a quick nce before she focused her undivided attention back on the baby. Herst remark plunged me into a swirling thought, for the first time I asked myself if my daughter doesn''t look like me then who?


    "Oh look at that dimple she just flexed!" Elisah grinned widely when she caught the baby smile in her sleep and deep dimples emerged from her rosy cheeks.? "This angel was a charmer!? You cute little thing! You must have inherited your charming features from your father."


    I froze from herst remark.


    When she suddenly shifted her gaze on me, she caught the look of confusion spreading into my face. "I-I''m sorry Beatrix! I shouldn''t have said it out loud." She said regretfully as she quickly came to me with a worried frown scrunching her temples.


    "It''s not your fault Lisa, It''s not your intention to offend me. It''s just that Faith''s father was such a huge enigma to me until now. I can''t remember even the tiniest detail about him."


    "Don''t force yourself to recover your memory, Beatrix. Time will give you the answer you are looking for, one day when you least expect it toe, your memories will return."


    "Yes, I understand Lisa but I couldn''t shake a few doubts off my mind. If I did have a husband why didn''t he search for me? Or if not, how did I be a single mom? Not that I regret having my Faith. In fact, she was the best thing that ever happened to me. I will never regret having her."


    "Stop overthinking okay? You will stress yourself and so the baby."


    Elisa brushed the stray hair that fell on my face with her fingers. She was like the sister I never had. She was so sweet and so gentle. She gave me affection without reservations. I followed her advice and shook the bothering thoughts off my head. She''s right, overthinking will only stress me and so the baby.


    When she saw my face cleared, she brightened. A smile then slowly stretched on her lips. I smiled too and thanked her.


    It was around one o''clock when Elisah bid goodbye. Afternding a kiss on my left cheek, she hurriedly ran to the door. She almost forgot about her tutoring schedule. It totally slipped out of her mind since all she''d been thinking was me.? Not that I can me her, it was her nature to care too much that sometimes she forgets about herself.


    "Take care!" I waved back at her before the door closed.


    Once more I was alone but not totally. Faith Vienne was here with me. I know I will never be alone or lonely as long as I have her.


    The door opened. Just when I thought? Elisa returned after forgetting something behind, Alexander Crawford emerges from the door. He was carrying a fresh bouquet in his hand.


    When he saw me looking up to him his mouth twisted into a smile, making the corners of his eyes crinkle with mirth. I couldn''t believe that this man was my father. Behind the cold-hearted facade, he used to fool everyone lies the kindest and the gentlest man I''d ever seen.


    "For you my darling." He said as he handed the bouquet of fresh red roses to me.


    "Thank you, papa," I responded gleefully, taking the flowers to my nose. The sweet enchanting smell of roses permeating my nostrils nearly made my eyes close. The scent was so rxing that I had this urge to lie down and fall asleep.


    "All your brothers were outside the room arguing who wille here first. I didn''t allow them toe here all at the same time. The room will be crowded for the eight of them. Also, I don''t want to disrupt this angel''s sweet slumber." He was looking at his granddaughter when he said thest remark.


    Surprise made my eyes wide and I stared at him unbelievingly. "It''s so kind of them toe Papa. They shouldn''t have bothered. We will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow."


    He grinned and shook his head. Amusement lingered in his eyes. "I told them so. They wouldn''t listen. I let theme with me since they couldn''t contain their excitement to see you and this little girl."


    "Pa can we talk for a while?"


    He took a deep, long breath before he continued. "Is it about the Hotel Project at the seaside?" Concern bloomed in his eyes as he gazes at me. Now that he knew my intention, I couldn''t make a retreating step backward.


    I nodded my head in confirmation. I? know it''s not the perfect timing to talk business inside the hospital but I couldn''t put my mind to rest unless I candidly speak about my concerns.


    "Sure darling, I know it''s important to you. Let''s talk about it now." He finally said.

 Chapter 49 - GOOD NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 49 - GOOD NEWS</h4>


    "Yes, It is about the Hotel Project including thend where the building would rise. I''m sorry if we have to discuss the issue at this untimely hour papa. The truth is, I barely sleptst night thinking about it. I couldn''t?put my mind at ease unless we discuss the people''s welfare first."


    When I finished my litany, I slowly raised my gaze to Alexander Crawford. I was half expecting to see fury gleaming upon his inky eyes as I looked up. But instead, it was tenderness I saw swelling in him that nearly made my heart burst with pride.


    "I just want to tell you that I''m so proud of you Beatrix. Despite your condition, you never stopped caring about other people. We haven''t been together for a long time but I could feel how good you are."


    Alexander Crawford slowly crossed the distance between us and stopped when he was a few meters away from my reach.


    Despite the tears that made my eyes hazy, I smiled at him. It must be the post effect of giving birth that was making me emotional over minute things.


    "I couldn''t let Elisa''s family down papa. They''ve been there for me when I''m on my lowest point. They gave me everything I needed¡ªfood, shelter, clothing, and above all love and affection. I don''t know what would have be of me if they haven''t found me." Tears I failed to contain came tumbling down my cheeks.


    "And I am so thankful for your friend and her parents Beatrix." He said, wiping my tears as if I was still his little girl. The affectionate gesture did not stop the tears instead it gushed abundantly than before. "If it weren''t for them, I would never be able to see my only daughter whom I''d been searching for the past twenty-three years."


    "That is why I''m asking you to do me a favor, Papa," I whispered while praying on the heavens he would listen to my plea. I took his hand and wrapped my fingers firmly around them. "Please give them more time to stay on the property so they could find a better home relocation."


    "You don''t need to beg Beatrix. In fact, I am here to deliver the good news for you!?The Crawford Resthouse, from now on would belong to Elisa''s family. Not only that,?your friend could continue her college education. She has been chosen for the Crawford Schrship on Harvey University."


    Astounded, I stared at him with my eyes stretched wide that an apple could almost fit inside. I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out of my lips. Instead, it was a sob I heard erupting from my lips. Before I knew it, I was heavily crying from the wonderful news and he was hugging me tightly like a father providingfort to his wailing child.


    "Hush, Beatrix. Please stop crying. If you don''t I would change my mind." He jested, attempting to stop her tears from flowing.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, Papa."


    "Just stop crying, my angel, I would feel better if you would."


    I wiped the tears that soaked my now crimson cheeks using the back of my palms, and when it was dry, I wrapped my arms around him, giving him a tight hug. My heart swelled with love and contentment as he held me. It never urred to me, I could be this happy. I don''t know what I have done to deserve this blessing. Everything I ever asked for was almost within my reach. I couldn''t ask for more since there''s nothing more I could ask.


    "Thank you, Papa," I murmured.


    "It was me who should thank you foring into my life and bringing this little girl angel with you." His eyes softened when theynded on Faith Vienne who was surprisingly awake, a charming smile ying on her soft, pinkish lips.


    "Oh look who''s awake!" Heughed with eyes bright with pride and an ted grin spreading on his cheeks.?"You adorable little thing. You''re gonna melt my heart with that amazing smile of yours. And those dimples! Good gracious! God, forgive me if I could punch a dozen of admirers when you''re older." The baby smiled and winked her eyes, making her grandfather''s heart melt with tenderness.


    "Did you see that Beatrix?" Alexander eximed gleefully, his expression priceless. He looked as if he won the lottery. "A dozen men will undoubtedly cry when this baby blooms into a beautifuldy. I wish I would still be alive when that timees."


    A soft knock sounded on the door. Lifting their gaze, they caught in time as the door burst open. The Crawford brothers¡ªeight of them¡ªcrowded the entrance, waiting for their father to finally signaled them to enter.


    Alexander Crawford shook his head in disapproval but he admonished his children to enter using his authoritative tone that could make his adversaries tremble with fear but not his children who were used to his strict demeanor.


    "To formally introduce you to each other,?Beatrix, these are your younger brothers. You''re older than them by a year." He motioned to the men who just entered the room. The remarkable thing that my eyes spotted first was their colossal height that seems to reach the low ceiling of the room. Just like Alexander Crawford, his son inherited his ebony ck hair, broad shoulders, and deeply prating eyes.


    I assume they must be twenty-two¡ªsince I''m twenty-three now. Yet, looking at them now, they unbelievably have the aura and confidence which an old, dignified man possesses. They too are undeniably handsome with fine, aristocratic features, arge muscr physique, and a smile that could make a woman swoon. The sight of them was a delight in the eyes. It seems the finest and the hottest men ever found in Cordova were trapped in room 203 where I was confined now.


    I gave them a soft, reluctant smile while trying to vanish the awkwardness that bubbling inside me.?It was the first time?I had the chance to watch them closely and I was bing ufortable as they studied my face with scrutinizing eyes.


    "You look exactly like rissa¡ªour grandmother¡ªbut hopefully you won''t be as strict as her. She sometimes suspends my allowance when I refuse to follow her orders." The earnest remark from the youngest-looking men earned him a poke on the chest that left him wincing in pain.


    "Ignore our youngest brother''s audacity. I am Ethan, the oldest among the eight of us." The man who spoke was a spitting image of Alexander Crawford. He was the tallest among his brothers. When he spoke, the others looked at him with high regard as if he was someone they wouldn''t dare mess with.


    Ethan shed me a smile, showing a perfect set of pearly white teeth like a toothpastemercial model. He was handsome but there was more to him than just looks. He exudes this warmth that could make anyone fall to his charm. He was no doubt a Crawford.


    "From now on we will be your guardian angel and protector," Ethan said the words with more determination than needed. Right at the moment, he was making a promise on behalf of his brothers. "Whoever dares to hurt you, attempts toy a finger on your hair, and dares to draw tears in your eyes¡ªthe Crawford men will beat the shit out of him!"


    Ethan''s words reverberated in my thoughts. For a fleeting moment, an image of a man came to my thoughts. He has the bluest eyes I''d ever seen. Even in my thoughts, his exquisite eyes trapped in mine made me take a deep intake of breath. But before the puzzle could fit together and form an image, the thoughts vanished as fast as they arrived. Leaving me craving for more but the memories refuse to allow me another glimpse of the forgotten past.


    "Beatrix? Beatrix!"


    I snapped out of my trance after hearing my name called with urgency.?Without me knowing, I suddenlypsed into silence while staring into space.


    "I-I am sorry Papa. My head suddenly throbbed. I must be tired." I lied instead, unable to describe the sudden surge of memories that quickly faded in an instant before I could fathom the details.


    Alexander sobered and signaled his children to leave so I could rest. They follow the order obediently and close the door behind when they''re out of sight.


    "Please take your rest, Beatrix. You must be tired." He said when we were alone and he helped me lie down on the hospital bed. "I shall watch over Faith Vienne while you rest."


    I did not respond, instead, I nodded in approval, and smiled at him but the glow barely reached my eyes. There was this sudden long, hollow tunnel of emptiness looming inside me. No matter how I fill that void, the emptier I feel within. The emptiness suddenly made me realize that something important was missing in my life. What that thing? I don''t know.

 Chapter 50 - HOME SWEET HOME

    <h4>Chapter 50 - HOME SWEET HOME</h4>


    ''Home sweet home.'' I mumbled softly when the colossal iron gates of the Crawford residence pulled open and the regal Crawford Mansion came to view. I took a deep intake of breath as the awe-inspiring modernized structure glowed beautifully under the early morning sun.


    "Were home, honey!" Alexander Crawford eximed softly, unable to contain the fondness that now glowed upon his inky eyes as he stared ahead. After he turned the roaring engine off, he hurriedly mbered out of the car, turned in the opposite direction, and pulled the car door open for me.


    "Thank you, papa," I mumbled absentmindedly, never once taking my gaze away from the sight of the Crawford Mansion which looms over me like a titan.


    I hastily hopped out of the car with Faith secured around my chest wrap in a thickyer of white linen and fast asleep. For a moment, I took my gaze from the sight ahead and fixed my attention on the rise and fall of Faith''s chest. The sight was enchanting and bewitching at the same time making my chest full with emotions that I''m afraid it would burst any moment soon by how tight it bes.


    I couldn''t believe that I gave birth to this angelic creature I''m holding in my arms. Her presence was such a huge blessing that I couldn''t help but thank the Lord every day for giving her to me. "We are home baby." I leaned closer to her ears and whispered. In response, as if she understood what ''home'' means, her lips stretched into a sweet smile that brightened my face with adoration.


    Tears I didn''t expect toe slowly made their way around the corner of my eyes. A few days ago, I recall standing on the same exact spot ovee with fear and dread. And yet, looking back at the memories now, there''s not an ounce of regret in me when it was clear as day I made the right decision. I was brave toe here on a fateful day and as a reward for my bravery, I stumbled upon the truth and found the family who never ceased hoping they would find me one day! They actually did!


    A warm palmnded on my shoulder. When I looked up, Alexander Crawford was beaming at me. The gentleness stered on his face did wonders to his face for he looked then years younger. The line etched on his forehead seems to disappear for a moment while his face remains bright and lively.


    I moved to the direction where the door was located as it impatiently waited for me toe and see what waits behind the door. As I slowly made my way to it, I filled my lungs with air, telling myself that I will not cry. But when Alexander Crawford pushed the door open, I swallowed my words and uncontrolled tears spilled on my cheeks.


    WELCOME HOME BEATRIX. It was the words written in the banner in bold, capital letters. My tears be uncontrolled, they slowly clouded my vision until I could no longer read the words.


    Waiting there at the bottom of the stairs was my dearest grandmother wearing a sweet smile on her lips while tears drift down on her wrinkled cheeks. She looks amazing in her cream-colored gown. The beautiful glow in her eyes surpassed the brilliance of the set of jewelry she wore for the asion.


    My heart melt by simply staring at her. Words weren''t enough to describe the sudden rush of emotions that took hold of me. If I weren''t holding Faith into my arms, I''d run to her already and flung my arms around her frail body.


    rissa Crawford wasted no time and immediately crossed the distance between us with quick but careful steps. She was surprisingly agile and lovely despite her old age. She could still move with elegance and finesse like that of a twenty-year-olddy.


    Before I knew it she was already beside me, wrapping her dainty arms around me while giving just enough space to allow the baby to breathe peacefully.


    I don''t know how long we''ve been standing there, I simply lost count of time as we poured our hearts out in the form of tears. There were so much tenderness and affection in the way she hugged me as if I daughter she never had. I can''t hug her with Faith settled in my arms, instead, Iid my chin into her shoulders and closed my eyes to block the endless flow of tears but even with my eyes firmly closed, the tears refuse to be restrained, they continue to slide down the smoothness of my cheeks.


    "Wee home Beatrix. I never once doubted that I would find you. Now that you''re here, I want to make up for the wasted years in our life." rissa spoke when she''s a bit calmer and dabbed a handkerchief to dry her tears.


    "Wee home!" My brothers g¡ªeight of them¡ª greeted in unison, each of them wore a wide, weing smile on their faces. I shifted my gaze to them, smiling in return, and mumbling a quick thank you as my eyes surveyed each of the faces gathered around me. I still couldn''t remember their names since there were too many to remember. Maybe in time, I could finally address them with their given name. Since he was the oldest, Ethan was the only face I could recognize from the crowd.


    "I guess you must be tired and probably your arms are strained from having to carry that adorable baby for hours. I will apany you to your room upstairs. I bet you''re badly in need of rest." rissa said, ncing up at me and seeing the bags under my eyes.


    I nodded my head in approval. I haven''t had a decent sleep for straight three days. I dreaded hospitals and I could never force myself to sleep inside my hospital room no matter I forced myself to.


    I couldn''t be more grateful to temporarily have a quick rest. My body ached all over and it had been screaming for me to have rest the moment we left the hospital. My arms were a bit numbed too. Faith was surprisingly heavy.


    Alexander offered his arm to rissa who thankfully took his arm for support. He was such a caring man despite the hard facade he was used to showing everyone. His deep reverence for rissa clearly shone in his eyes as he helped her climb on the modern curved staircase.


    We reached my room in silence. It was Alexander who opened the door to my room and allowed me to enter first. Wild, bewildered gaze swept the room with awe as I slowly entered. My feet sunk, on the soft, carpeted floor making me sight with content. I closed my mouth after realizing how wide open it was.


    I walked straight into a princess'' luxurious room with its exorbitant furnishings. The luxury was way too much for me to handle. From the high ceilings, pink walls, and the soft carpeted floor were fashioned with sophistication. There''s not a thing inside which I could call inelegant.


    A mini-chandelier hung on the ceiling, giving the room a queenly ambiance. In the center of the room, a fancy, canopied bed with matching colors with the walls stood. Beside the bed, there was a wooden night table with ampshade on top.


    I gasped in awe when my eyesnded on the left side of the bed, near the florals sofa set, where a floor-to-ceiling shelf stood, it was filled with a variety of books¡ªcollector''s item, limited edition, Newyork bestselling. All are just my liking!


    When I could no longer take the strain on my arms anymore, I carefully lowered Faith into the multifunctional baby crib situated just beside the Queen size bed. When I was transferring her into the multifunctional bed, she stirred but surprisingly she did not awaken.


    "How do you find your new room, Beatrix?" Alexander inquired while I was stretching my fingers forward and easing the numbness on my arms.


    "It was beautiful, Papa, "I replied, giving him a reassuring smile. "This is too much," I added while my gaze surveyed the room once more.


    "I am d you like it, Beatrix. This room had been waiting for you for almost twenty-three years now. You deserve nothing but the best." he said giving me a cheerful smile.


    "We will be leaving now. If you need anything just ring the bell and a maid wille to your aid."


    "I will Papa."


    The door closed and I was alone in my room. I stretched on the bed and stared at the wless white ceiling. This is my life now, whether I like it or not, I shall wee it with wide, open arms. Any woman would kill to indulge in the luxury held in front of me. I should be thankful for all of this.


    My eyelids were bing heavier each minute but I did my best to stay awake. I was too tired and unable to sleep for days that without me knowing I finally sumb to the urge and fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 51 - ENIGMATIC MAN

    <h4>Chapter 51 - ENIGMATIC MAN</h4>


    The ident that befell me changed the course of my life and I suddenly found my memories lost. But in the process of retrieving them, I stumbled upon the truth and I found the most significant piece of my life that solved the puzzle together.


    When I allowed myself to be Beatrix Crawford, I knew that moment my life made the wrong turn at the right decision. My life will never be the same again.


    I was here lying on the Queen Size bed, lost in the sea of thoughts, pondering what had been my dreamsst night. It must be the effect of the wound inflicted in my head that I failed to recall the tiniest details of any of my dreams¡ªand if I could recall a slight memory of them¡ªit would usually be a short, quick, and a hazy disy of confusing images that could provide little to no help at all.


    Just like the dream that has woke me up today¡ªI failed to retrieve them too. Just as when I thought it''s within my reach, it drifted out of my reach to an impossible ce. Everything faded into a thick mass of grey smoke denying me ess to the memory of my past.


    The streak of sunshine permeating the Vian blind made a beeline straight to warm my cheeks. When I snapped my eyes open, I was momentarily blinded by the sudden assault of light that made my eyes flutter close.


    The sound of birds chirping reached my ears and groaned at the realization I forgot to close the windowst night. Those chirping creatures are now racing outside my window. The sound of them could have be music to my dreams if it weren''t for the sudden nagging emptiness that had woken me up this morning.


    Things I do not know, won''t hurt me. I consoled myself. Maybe things are far better without my memories since I wasn''t quite sure what secret it held inside Pandora''s box.


    I shook the negative thoughts off my head with a quick morning prayer, thanking the Lord for never forgetting to extend my life.


    I eased myself from the bed and started to tidy it up while my little angel was still sound asleep, and I still have the time to fold the nket and ce it above the pillows which I neatly stacked on the headboard.


    It was still early in the morning, I realized as I stole a nce at the grandfather clock, and saw the time. Seven O''clock. It was still early but then I''d always been an early riser.


    I didn''t go downstairs yet. Faith was still asleep and I didn''t want to interrupt her. Besides, I want to spoil myself watching her sleep, it gives me maternal satisfaction. I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled her crib closer until I could rest my elbows on its rails.


    I just sat there watching the rise and fall of her chest. I could stare at her forever and not feel tired at all. Elisa had been right in her remark, Faith doesn''t look a bit like me. I did try to avoid thinking about it before since it would only bring me stress but I couldn''t run away from the truth forever. Faith has a father and it couldn''t be denied that she inherited her facial features from him.


    If he was still alive is such a mystery to me. I don''t have any idea if we''re even on good terms or if he''s even aware of Faith''s existence. But then logic told me if he was concerned about me missing then he should have searched for me. But during the duration of my stay here in Cordova, there''s no report of a missing person which made me lose all hopes. A husband doesn''t care for me or he simply didn''t exist at all.


    What I''m sure of was the long, nagging emptiness that made my heart hollow with longing. I''m happy with my new life now, god knows how almost perfect my life seems now. However, despite the things falling perfectly into ce, I felt I''m missing something in my life. The more I think of it the more it bes impossibly hard to fathom.


    Knock! Knock!


    My thoughts were scattered by the sudden sound. I could almost imagine the bubbles floating in the air and I could almost hear the popping sound it made as it burst before it could wander far away.


    I hastily moved to the door and pulled it open. I beamed instantly after seeing rissa Crawford at the door?"Good morning grandmama."?I greeted her with warmth in which she replied ''''Good morning Beatrix'' with a generous smile on her lips.


    "I assume Faith''s still asleep?"


    "She is grandmama. I expect her to be sound asleep at this hour. She''d been awake the whole night."


    rissa gave me a sympathetic smile. "I understand. If you''re hungry juste downstairs and eat breakfast with us, one of your brothers will babysit Faith so you could regain your strength." Thest remark made her eyes twinkle with mirth. I suddenly remember what my youngest brother told mest time. ''You look exactly like rissa¡ªour grandmother¡ªbut hopefully, you won''t be as strict as her. She sometimes suspends my allowance when I refuse to follow her orders.'' This must be what he meant.


    When rissa went downstairs I pushed the door closed. I''m still not feeling hungry. Maybe I''ll go downstairs when I''m starving.


    I didn''t immediately return to the bed. Instead, I searched for the remote control, found it on the cab, and turned the wide tv screen on after taking my spot on the bed.


    The morning news was on air at the moment but I wasn''t interested to watch the news at this hour because it might ruin my mood. It was verymon for women to be moody and emotional over the simplest matter after giving birth. And as much as I want to listen to the news, I should steer clear of something that could trigger conflicting emotions in me.


    Surprisingly, despite any channel I turn to, the same news coverage shes on the tv screen. It was some sort of press conference¡ªa very important one¡ª about to take ce. I finally gave up, and dropped the remote control on my side, allowing the news to y in the background just as it announced that the press conference had started.


    The slight whisper of movement tore my attention away from the t tv screen. When my gazended back on the crib, I realized Faith was now awake. She''s now eagerly iling her arms to me.


    Faith''s exquisite blue eyes were staring intently at me with wonder. I can''t help but get lost while staring at the depths of her beautiful blue eyes¡ªit''s as if I was staring straight into the horizon of a fathomless ocean.


    "I guess you look like your Daddy Faith Vienne. But sadly, mama can''t find where your Daddy is. I can''t even remember what he looked like. But gazing at you now he must be as?drop-dead gorgeous as Ben Affleck who broke my heart while watching Pearl Harbor."


    Thest remark made Faith giggle as if I''ve said something funny. But of course, it was a coincidence. She must have seen the smile tugging the corners of my lips and it was what made her smile.


    The CEO of Greyson Group Of Companies finally dropped the bomb that turned our whole world upside down. The illustrious billionaire sh renowned racer finally aired his announcement. He was officially signing off as the CEO of thepany the Greyson Enterprise.


    "Greyson¡­" I trailed. The name rings a bell to me and surprisingly leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.


    I stopped on my tracks, shocked by my uncontrolled response from the name mentioned. I shifted my prying eyes to the tv screen and caught in time to see as the camera focused on the man. It took me a moment to realize that my fingers were trembling while my heart pounded hard inside my chest


    Shock froze me when a pair of exquisite ocean blue eyes stared right from the tv screen. His eyes prated my gaze as if he was reading my darkest, deepest secret.


    Those eyes¡­. It was damn familiar to me¡­ And so the sudden rush of emotion that unexpectedly made my chest tight. I swear I have seen those deeply prating ocean blue eyes before and once felt its hot gaze upon my skin too.


    I couldn''t be mistaken!


    I didn''t expect the pain toe and when it did, the piercing pain that invaded my chest caught me off guard and drew the tears on the corner of my eyes.


    Painful¡­. It''s so damn painful¡­. Just staring at those perfectly chiseled features almost made me weep in anguish for an unexinable reason.


    I closed my eyes, my fingers flew to my chest where a hand was painfully squeezing my heart into a pulp.


    Who you really are? Why do you have such profound effects on me that no amount of words could be able to describe?


    Despite the pain, my tear-stricken eyes continue to stare at him while doing my best to recall a particr memory. But none of my efforts sow its reward. Sadly, it''s as if a part of my memory totally blocked his existence.

 Chapter 52 - ACE CARTER GREYSON

    <h4>Chapter 52 - ACE CARTER GREYSON</h4>


    A VILLAIN IS JUST A VICTIM WHOSE STORY HASN''T BEEN TOLD¡­. THEY AREN''T BORN¡­. CIRCUMSTANCES MADE THEM.


    ****


    "I, Ace Carter Greyson, steps down as the CEO of Greyson Enterprise. The CEO position goes to its rightful owner¡ª Vince Greyson¡ªthe legitimate son of Ybbrahim Greyson. You heard it right, I''m a bastard born out of wedlock, a product of my father''s fleeting affair with his mistress and I am in no position nor do I have any further reason to stay on the throne that should never belong to me!"


    Pain¡­. Regrets¡­. Anguish¡­. I was half expecting those emotions to hit me at once until I couldn''t take it anymore and haul me to the ground until my knees touched the floor. But the emotions didn''t hit me the way I expected it to crush me with force and take thest thing that was left on me which I consider the most important of all¡ªpride. Instead, there was a long, hollow emptiness drilling my heart and creating a bigger hole for me to cover.


    I left the stage, ignoring the deafening silence that suddenly struck the room. If a feather was dropped into the floor it would surely be heard as it dropped to the bottom. Even a blind person entering the room would mistake the room as empty with its unnerving silence. But there was nothing empty about the room, only my heart.? In fact, the hall was crowded with greedy paparazzi drooling to capture their award-winning headlines.


    The shing camera with its non-stop shutters stopped. If the situation were a bit different and I was not so grim at the moment, I should have been greatly amused or even entertained by the sight. I didn''t expect that signing off as the CEO could stun such a huge crowd who were after all used to explosive announcements.


    Realizing I was leaving, the room seemed to resume its normal pace, the irritating hustle and bustle returned and so the uproar that had taken over the room before the announcement. The shing camera ceaselessly sounded, this time it began to bother me non-stop until the lights blinded my vision.


    "Wait! Mr. Greyson! The press conference isn''t done yet. We have questions! You need to answer them!" I could hear a reporter run after me but no one can''t stop me even if someone aimed a shotgun into my head.


    I didn''t look back from the urgent call proving to them what a bastard I really am. I don''t care what they would think of me now. It was thest of my concern. I no longer give a damn. To hell with them, I don''t fu*king care the way anyone didn''t fu*king cared about me when I was nothing back then. There was only one person who truly cared for me and I am truly a stupid jerk for wasting a gem.


    I walk out of the door¡ªleaving my entire future behind me. I know the moment I stepped outside¡ªI was no longer a significant figure in the world of fame, money, and power. I am now an ordinary man whose life was a perfect mess of chaos and disorder. I was almost sitting on the pedestal, but I chose to leave the golden throne I was sitting on by choosing freedom over power.


    I once have everything but now I have nothing. Surprisingly there''s not an ounce of regret inside which I should have felt after I sign off as the CEO of thepany I worked hard by investing my blood and sweat just to make it a huge sess. There are reasons¡ªhundreds of them which should fill me with regret from leaving the Greyson Corporation. But it didn''t affect me, not a little bit. I guess I don''t give a damn anymore. In fact, I knew that it''s the best decision I ever did. It''s all worth it.


    "Please Mr. Greyson. Told the press you are joking and that what you said is? rubbish and utter nonsense."


    A member of the board blocked my way in a desperate attempt to change my mind but no amount of words could convince an even more desperate man to change what he''d already decided months ago.


    "Get out of my way," I replied in a menacingly calm manner, locked my gaze to his, giving him a look of cold disgust that could freeze the underworld and would make Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the underworld to run with fear.


    Seeing the terrifying glint darkening my eyes, he scurried aside to clear my path while the frenzied paparazzi followed behind me like a wagging tail. The sound of footsteps and the rumble of voices followed me until I reached the parking area.


    My car came to view and I quickened my steps to escape the starving hounds who persistently followed me this far. If I dropped a bomb right here in the parking area, I was damn sure that three-fourth of the poption of paparazzi from all over Bvia will perish on earth.


    I climbed inside the car with ease while ignoring the chaotic disorder that was tailing me.? I turned the engine on and sped away but still, a few desperate members of the press followed until my car became out of their sight.


    "What have you done Ace!"


    It was the greeting that thundered all over the foyer when I arrived at the Mansion. I was deeply surprised that it''s the only thing that wees my arrival. I was half expecting Ybbrahim Greyson to lift the sofa and haul it in my direction. That would serve me right.


    "Have you swallowed your tongue! Speak!" He ordered, he was like an active volcano about to dangerously erupt. Laser-sharp re nailed on me, if looks could kill not only did I die, my body had been sliced to cubes a few moments ago.


    "No matter what I say, I''m wrong in your point of view so why waste my efforts on an argument in which I knew I could never win? Did you forget you were never wrong even if you are? And have you forgotten that you never once cared about my opinion? " I spat bitterly. My face remains a mask of an unreadable facade.


    "How dare you talk to me like that! You''re just my son and you have no right to spat at me like that!" Ybbrahim Greyson''s voice rose higher this time as he trembled with fury. His red-rimmed eyes darted to me angrily and it was ready to pop out of his eye socket anytime.


    "Don''t call me your son, Ybbrahim," I muttered in between gritted teeth. If he happened to be a stranger, I swear, I already punched him hard a few moments ago. That would be enough to knock some sense from him. "You have never been a father to me. I''m? just a charity case you took under your roof to ease your guilt!" My face twisted in an ugly mask of rage while ncing at the man who never showed me an inch of affection.


    I stood there watching him with eyes aze with fire while recalling a single pleasant memory we shared stored into my mind¡ªthere was none. What came shing back to me was an agonizing memory of a child bruised, beaten, and shaking with fear as he waited for the violent blow from the leather belt that had turned not only his heart into stone but his soul as well. The only constion that he felt at the moment was the thought that when die he would go to heaven because he''d spent his life in hell.


    "The only proof that you''d been my father was my sense of irresponsibility toward my child! You''d been there to criticize every mistake I did but you''ve never been there to congratte me on my first sess. Some men can father a child but not everyone is worth being one!"


    I turned away fearing that if I continue to look at him, I would lose my self-control and kill him right away before a heart attack could.


    "You ungrateful bastard! Where the hell you think you''re going! You are good for nothing irresponsible son!? Running away from your wedding hasn''t been enough for you! Now you''re running away from your responsibility too!"


    I stopped on my tracks after the inexcusable remark that sent me boiling with rage. Gone was the menacingly calm voice I used a moment ago, it was now reced by a thunderous roar that almost shook the foyer with its authority.


    "This man you dare call irresponsible! Was the same man who saved the Greyson Enterprise from bankruptcy and made it possible to achieve the glorious sess it has now!"


    I was about to leave and walk away but decided to stay a bit longer to tell him the important news he didn''t surely want to miss. "Also, the bride-to-be was pregnant with another man''s child! And that man was not me... It belongs to your sole legitimate child¡ªVince!"

 Chapter 53 - TWIST OF FATE

    <h4>Chapter 53 - TWIST OF FATE</h4>


    I cannot undo


    what I have done;


    I can''t un-sing


    a song that''s sung.


    And the saddest thing


    about my regret¡ª


    I can''t forgive me


    and you can''t forget.


    ¡ª Lang Leav ¡ª


    ***


    I am leaving this house for good, without regrets, and I n to never return. And if I ever find myselfing back to this godforsaken ce¡ªthat would be to attend my absentee father''s funeral. If not his then most probably it would be Vince''s funeral since there''s a long queue of enemies waiting to pull a gun into his head if given the opportunity.


    There are so many things to pack but If I could bring everything with me, I necessarily needed to rent a teen-wheeler truck just to carry all my things which include appliances and personal belongings. But bringing them all was thest thing on my mind¡ªall I want is to escape this ce real quick. The sooner the better. So I decided to pack the only thing?I''ll ever need¡ªclothes.


    There on the bed, arge suitcase was spread open, and clutter of clothes was stuck inside in a disorderly manner as if a thief had sneaked inside the room and was randomly hauling things inside the already crowdedpartment.


    Realizing I''ve packed everything I needed, I pulled the zipper close and groaned impatiently when it refused to move. I overstuffed the suitcase with clothes and it''s now impossible to pull the zipper upward. Shaking my head on how much time I already wasted, I pulled a handful of t-shirts out and threw them across the bed, and sighed with relief when I was able to close the suitcase.


    I walked out of my room without looking back thinking it was not just my personal things I left behind but the bright future ahead of me as well. I''m no longer the rich and influential CEO of Greyson Enterprises. I''m a poor man with only a cent in my pocket. All my bank ounts had been frozen and even if it wasn''t, I wouldn''t dare touch the moneying from the man I abhorred. I just want to prove to Ybbrahim Greyson that I could afford to live without epting anything from him! Not even a cent!


    "I guess it''s over Ace. Not only do I have your ex-fianc¨¦e now. I too have thepany for myself."


    The devil himself was standing in front of me, a smug smile was ying on his lips while he watched me pull the suitcase. I dreaded this encounter, not that I fear Vince, it''s just I fear what would possibly happen after thest of self-control escapes my body. I don''t want to speed up his funeral. He should live to witness the agony of how he would ruin thepany and sink it on a quicksand under his management.


    I gave him two years or even three to ruin everything including his reputation. I could see the dim future waiting ahead for him. He would sink into the mire¡ªdeeper than I did.


    "You keep her Vince," I respond rather calmly while referring to Ang. "A real man will never let his woman be borrowed like a ytoy."


    I smiled when the eyes staring at mine red with fury. Vince never changed, he still possessed a terrible temper that could easily ignite. One day, hisck of self-control will be the end of him.


    I moved to the door. Engaging in another reproachful argument with him proved to be pointless since I wouldn''t gain anything. In fact, I would lose something important to me if I continue to listen¡ªmy patience. It had been wavering a while ago, I was surprised that I was able to hold myself still.


    "Don''t waste your time searching for Phoenix. She''s definitely dead."


    His words rang painfully to my ears. I stopped walking and turned to Vince. He was smiling knowing that he just said a remark that triggered me.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if you ordered Ang to kill her. You despised Phoenix for turning you down. It was toote for me to realize how desperate you be to tear us apart."


    Vince said nothing. The smug smile on his lips faded away. I gave him no time to recover and made a beeline straight to the door.


    Once outside, I pulled the trunk and stored myrge suitcase inside. I then moved briskly to the car''s side, pulled the door open, and climbed inside the car. Momentster, I was traveling under the hot afternoon sun on my way to the investigator''s office.


    While driving, Vince''s horrified expression yed on my thoughts over and over again wondering why he suddenly looked as if he was caught in the act after I mentioned the possibility he ordered Ang to kill Phoenix. I wasn''t serious when I told him that but I wasn''t expecting to garner such strange responses from him. Up to now, I''m confused, wondering if my unexpected retort hit home.


    "My apologies Sir Greyson, but the case concerning Phoenix De Amore was closed. There was no foul y found. It was ruled that her untimely death was caused by drowning."


    It was the news that weed me when I arrived at the Investigators'' Office. My temples turned into a furious scowl. Something I could define as anger bubbled inside me. My chest tightened painfully until I couldn''t breathe.


    Seated on the opposite side of the table, inside the investigators'' office was one of the men who handled Phoenix''s case. When the investigator called me earlier to meet him, I was already expecting good news from him. But after hearing what he has to say, the world came crashing down to me. I wasn''t prepared to let the case close when her body hadn''t been found yet.


    I took a deep calming breath, restraining my temper under control. "No foul y? Are you goddam kidding me?"?My response was calm which was the total opposite of what I felt.


    "Sir it''s obvious that when the fire broke to your condominium, Phoenix De Amore was trapped inside." The investigator exined impatience was now visibly written all over his face. "To save herself from burning, she broke the ss window and jumped out of the building where she met her death. That''s how her life tragically ended."


    I gritted my teeth from the frustration that came to the surface at the sight of the man who didn''t even flinch at the mention of death. He was obviously dealing with death almost every day but at least he must deal with the situation with professionalism and even if it was just a pretense, he should act as if he cared. Instead, he was bluntly showing hisck of concern at the news I dreaded.


    "The fire broke down because of a faulty wire! Damn! Even the fire rm didn''t re at that moment! And to add to that, the automatic sprinkler didn''t function which was quite suspicious considering it was functioning well when it wasst checked by the condominium staff. That''s the bloody reason why I can''t eliminate the possibility of foul y."


    The officer took a deep calming breath before his using eyes surveyed my expression. "Speaking of the foul y Mr. Greyson, it was your own Condo where Phoenix De Amore jumped. You are also seen in front of the ce she was staying before she disappeared. May I remind you that If there was a prime suspect for her disappearance it was you."


    Aghast, I shot the Investigator a horrified look. "Are you assuming I was behind all this?"


    "You shall remain innocent unless proven guilty Mr. Greyson."


    I shook my head in huge disbelief, wide unbelieving eyes continue to stare at him. He may not say it out aloud but he assumed I killed Phoenix.


    "I didn''t kill her! I will never do that! I''m a jerk! A bastard! But I will never be a killer!"


    I mmed the door shut, leaving him dumbfounded by my unexpected outburst.


    My chest was heaving with violence even after I was settled inside my car. I was still ovee with disbelief at his usations. His words still rang painfully to my ears.


    The ringing sound of my phone woke me up from my deep reverie. I stared at the phone for a moment, irritated by the whining sound that was piercing my ears. I waited for it to stop but It didn''t. Instead, it began to annoy me even more with its persistent ringing.


    "Hello." I snapped without checking who the caller was. I made it evident that I was not in my best mood today.


    "I finally found the stolen painting, Ace."


    Holy shit! I nced up and saw Emmanuel Timothy was the caller, a private investigator I hired once to do me a favor.


    The painting which was stolen from me! It had been finally found!


    "Where could I find it, Emman?" My voice trembled with excitement. I?had been searching for it for five long years. I couldn''t believe I found it now despite the most unusual timing.


    "In Cordova. A man named Alexander Crawford was the man who now owned your masterpiece."

 Chapter 54 - UNEXPECTED VISITOR

    <h4>Chapter 54 - UNEXPECTED VISITOR</h4>


    Audible footsteps darted across the living room as I was intently flipping through some magazines. The distracting sound was enough to pull me out of my concentration and lift my gaze in time to see Elisa enter the door with her face bright with a smile, I noted that tears gathered at the corners of her eyes too.


    Alexander volunteered to watch over Faith for a moment. He told me to sit down and rx for a short while which I was doing now. He then darted towards the garden with my daughter inside the stroller to take a subtle breath of fresh air.


    My face lighted up at the sight of Elisa. The magazine no longer seizes my interest and I ce it atop the stack of other magazines I''d been flipping through a few moments ago, and impatiently waited for her to reach my side.


    Her luscious hair was loose and it danced upon her shoulders with each move she made. I regard with an admiring nce that Elisa looked more stunning with her curly hair cascading down her shoulders like a waterfall. She was already stunning in her own way but letting her hair bounce freely over her shoulder was a breathtaking sight.


    Elisa was around the same age as me but I never heard she had a present boyfriend.


    The only rtionship I''m aware she had in the past was a man named Nahte who unfortunately broke her heart three years ago. That''s the only thing I know about her ex and I never attempted to pry deeper since I respect her privacy.


    But I couldn''t deny the fact that her past made me curious. Nahte, the man who once broke her heart left a deep scar that she carries until now. The fact that she never showed interest in any other man was proof enough she hasn''t been able to move on.


    Elisa pulled me into a tight hug and warmth flooded my eyes. I missed her so much. Thest time I saw her was at the hospital, and that was almost over two weeks ago. My arms tightened around her. I was too happy to see her at home.


    "I missed you, Lis." I finally spoke when we let go of each other, my eyes were misty as I looked at her.


    "I miss you too Beatrix! And Faith! I miss her too." Elisah responded, wiping the tears on the edge of her eyes.


    "How were your parents doing! Oh, I badly wish I could visit Lis but I wasn''t allowed to travel, still can''t visit them with my present condition. Especially there was Faith to consider. I couldn''t leave her behind. The whole household would go ape if Faith wakes up without me. Eight of my brothers and even Papa couldn''t let her stop her from crying. I guess it was my scent that calms her down."


    Elisa nodded her head sympathetically. Then the flicker of amusement sprung on her huge jaded eyes as she imagined the Crawford men trying their mighty best to suit a wailing baby with faces ovee with panic. That would be no doubt the most entertaining sight to feed a curious eye.


    "My parents are doing great. And before I forgot why I came here, I want to tell you how much I was grateful¡ªand so my parents¡ªfor the new home Mr. Alexander was generous to give us. A burden had been lifted from my chest! Also, Harvey University called to inform me yesterday! I could enroll in their school with free tuition and a monthly allowance. Without you,


    everything wouldn''t be possible Beatrix. You''re an angel sent to me."


    Overwhelmed by the gratitude glimmering on her eyes in the form of tears, I took Elisa''s hand into my own and held them firmly. "You deserve what you and your family have now. I''m more than happy to reciprocate the same goodness you showered me before."


    We didn''t speak for a moment, letting the calming silence drift between us. I smiled at her, it was a smile that spoke a thousand words. In return, she did the same. The simple gesture filled my heart with warmth. Elisa and I were sisters, not by blood but by heart. That bond could never be broken between us.


    "I will be leaving next week Beatrix. I shall miss you! But don''t worry, I will text and call you non-stop until you get tired of me."


    I chuckled, mirth now dancing in my eyes. "That wouldn''t be necessary Lis. You will eventually be busy with school activities. You could pay me a visit during weekends or holidays, I shall let one of my brothers fetch you from the boarding school."


    "Thank you! That would be great!"


    I was intently staring at Elisa''s face when I saw how the smile slowly left her lips. A frown made its way to my forehead when her pleasantly smiling countenance turned into a startled awareness.


    The soft whisper of movement caught my attention, the sound wasing from the door, I lifted my puzzled gaze to the door and saw Ethan enter from the door and froze when his gaze locked to Elisa whom I realized had vacated her seat and was now on her feet.


    I swore that the mood escted quickly, before I knew it the room''s atmosphere darkened. The palpable tension was so strong that it was impossibly hard to ignore.


    Ethan and Elisa fought each other''s gaze without blinking an eye. The tension that wrapped the room thickened.


    "You two know each other?" I jumped in between colliding stones, attempting to stop before they could create a massive eruption. My remark was enough to pull them out of their glum reverie. But It seems I jumped on the wrong timing, both gazes shifted at me rather sharply, I nearly froze by the sudden cold treatment that was redirected in my direction.


    "I think I better leave now. I can''t bear to stay any longer." Gone was Elisa''s eternal calm demeanor, she regarded Ethan with a frosty re that turned the whole living room into a freezer.


    My eyes wandered over Ethan''s tortured gaze, he caught Elisa''s arm before she could march to the door. Lost for words, I watched the scene with a curious interest.


    "We need to talk." My brother spoke finally, his lips were pressed together into a thin line. His bushy eyebrows merging into a straight line. His inky eyes never once left my best friend''s face.


    "Cut the crap Nahte, don''t act as if you cared! Let me go." The stabbing sharpness in her tone made him set her free.


    I gasped after realization struck me. Nahte is a name that means Nathan when read backward.


    Elisa made a beeline straight to the door, her hair furiously bobbing on her shoulders from her inelegant exit. The sound of her heels pping against the marbled floor reverberated in the living room.


    "Wait, Elisa! Please let me exin!" Ethan''s voice thundered across the room as he fled to the door in pursuit of her.


    The couple had been gone for a while now but I was still there standing. Realizing my mouth was still wide open I closed my lips.


    What the hell just happened?


    It was the most intense drama I''ve ever seen.


    "There you are Beatrix, been searching for you."


    Alexander emerges from the door pushing the stroller.? A smile was stretched into his lips when he saw me. The frown that wrinkled my forehead faded when I saw Faith Vienne already fast asleep.


    "What happened to Ethan? Have you seen the look on his face? I wonder what had pissed him off."


    I pursed my lips firmly before I could blurt the truth out by narrating what took ce inside the living room before he arrived. I don''t have the right to speak for Ethan and Elisa since I don''t exactly know what happened between us. I assume it wasn''t an ordinary misunderstanding by how intense Elisa had reacted.


    "He was probably pissed off over something Pa. I didn''t ask him why."


    He shrugged his shoulders and gave me a smile filled with amusement. "Lovers Quarrel, I assumed." He said which sounded as if he knew something more than I had witnessed.


    I moved to the stroller and picked Faith into my arms. She truly enjoyed the short walk with her grandfather that she easily fell asleep.


    "I think I''ll bring Faith upstairs pa."


    "That''s a good idea, Beatrix. Get some rest while she''s still asleep. You barely sleptst night watching her."


    I nodded and walk towards the door with Faith safe and snug into my arms. I was out the door when a uniformed servant entered the living room announcing the arrival of a guest.


    "And say who would that guest be? I don''t recall a visitoring today," Alexander replied, his eyebrows scrunched in confusion.


    "A man name Ace Carter Greyson was your visitor, Sir!"


    It was the response I heard the servant reply before I departed from the doorway. I? went to my room in silence wondering where did I hear the name before.


    The name sounds familiar¡­. too frighteningly familiar.

 Chapter 55 - MEETING

    <h4>Chapter 55 - MEETING</h4>


    One of the first duties of a father


    is to protect his daughter from crying or else


    make the man who makes her cry


    pay for his crimes.


    ***


    "Ace Carter Greyson¡­" Alexander Crawford whispered under his breath, his tone sharp and menacing.


    His lips slowly twitched into a smile, but it looked more like a snarling from a frightening predator who finally found its elusive prey.


    A dangerous glint slowly lit his eyes aze. Theughter that took its reign on his striking face a while ago disappeared quickly, what took over was a sense of foreboding at the impending meeting.


    "Please bring him to the library."


    Sensing the sudden steel edge from his tone, the servant stiffened. The Master of the house possesses an incredible amount of self-restraint. He rarely shows emotion even if he is angry. But today was an exception, not only that his tone sounded menacing, but he also had the murderous glint disyed on his inky eyes.


    "Also, make sure Beatrix won''t leave her room until my visitor departs." He added his tone as hard as iron.


    The servant nodded, secretly trembling with fear and trepidation.


    Alexander walked across the spacious foyer, it was deserted, and eerily quiet. The sound of his steps against the ceramic floor temporarily shatters the stillness that draped the foyer. He sunk deeper inside his glum reverie, carefully constructing a ploy to ensnare the viin into his trap.


    He has the painting¡ªthe viin''s most valued masterpiece. That would be enough to entice him toe closer to a fire that would burn him. He was a moth, attracted to a me, despite the dangers, he would pursue toe closer, his curiosity would be his death, the fire would eventually singe his wings, spread to his body until it burned him to ashes.


    He reached the door to the library which served as his own personal office too and pushed it open. The scent of books wafted across the room¡ªit''s not an ugly scent of old books but afortingbination of paper and ink.


    The chandelier hanging on the ceiling gave the room a calming effect and made the room conducive for reading. The floor-to-ceiling shelves on the walls were filled with hardbound leathers, collector''s items, and journals he valued much for they cost him a fortune.


    He moved forward to where his modern office stable stood, unread paper worksy on top. He upied the soft, leather chair, sped his fingers under his chin, and let his thoughts drifted as he waited for Mr. Greyson.


    Soon he heard footsteps, he pulled himself out of his glum reverie and watched with keen interest as the door opened then a man with towering height and broad muscr shoulders entered, he was wearing a in grey t-Shirt and skinny jeans.


    So this was the man who broke his daughter''s heart. He thought grimly,ser-sharp gaze slicing through his visitor. If looks could kill the man would no doubt be a cold corpse within milliseconds.


    When their eyes met, the tension grew thicker until it filled the air with palpable threats. No one spoke for a while as they assessed each other.


    Finally, it was Greyson who decided to break the unnerving silence with a courteous greeting."A pleasant afternoon Sir, shall I say?"


    "Indeed pleasant." Alexander Crawford replied, ''pleasant indeed for having my preye to me willingly'' he thought with unbridled satisfaction coiling inside him. "Please have a seat." He offered the leather chair across his modern office table. His visitor followed obligingly.


    "Quite a surprise seeing you here Mr. Greyson. May I offer you refreshments?" He offered gantly while tempting thoughts of letting his eight sons beat this man sinfully run wild inside his thoughts, his expression remained as cold and unreadable as a foreign word etched into an old stone.


    "Thank you but I won''t stay long." He replied rather calmly, clenching his jaw and ignoring the murderous reing from Alexander.


    "Well then, let''s drop the formalities and jump to the main business. Why the hell are you here Mr. Greyson?" The master of the house inquired, his tone rose menacingly, it was no longer the tone of a weing host. He dare not conceal the angry scowl that now scrunched his temples when the younger man refused to be intimated.


    "I''m here to retrieve my painting." Greyson snapped without breaks, stared straight into his eyes in a way that made it impossible for him to weave a lie.


    "And what painting would that be Mr. Greyson? I have hundreds of paintings inside my home, which one of them?" He feigned innocence.


    Greyson took a deep calming breath just in time to ease the temper threatening to erupt inside him. Alexander failed once more to let the younger man fall prey to his tauntings. He didn''t coax him with a threat just like what he expected of him.


    "A woman was the subject of the painting, a stunning one," Greyson began to exin, his tone softened as he continued to describe his great masterpiece. "Ebony ck hair gloriously cascade down her shoulders like a waterfall. Her eyes, it''s what stand out the most in the painting. One would easily spot the breathtaking uniqueness of her differing eye color. She''s a perfect depiction of a woman with an eye condition called Heterochromia Iridium With her left eye a shade of warm honey and the other a heartwarming green."


    Alexander noted how Greyson described the painting in clear, vivid detail, and in a toneced with wonderful enthusiasm that he can''t help but admire and hate him at the same time. True, Greyson was a bastard, one could call as heartless and inhumane but Alexander couldn''t deny the fact that he was dealing with a genius artist.


    "If you don''t mind Mr. Greyson, may I ask what age did you create the said painting?" He asked casually, trying to appear uninterested which quite worked well.


    "I am twenty at that time."


    "If you don''t mind, could you expand your description of the painting?"


    "The woman in the painting wore a stunning gown made of hellfire, a tiara made of the finest gemstones glittered at her head, thousands of starsy on her feet bowing to the woman who looked like a queen. Her honey-sweet lips stretched into a seductive smile."


    "And what makes it unique?"


    "I made the painting without an actual model Sir, I randomly picked a woman whom I met in a bar, she made my heart skip for the first time, and ever since then I can''t get her off my mind so I painted her instead."


    "Is she your first love?" Before Alexander could stop his words, he already said it out loud. He inwardly groaned, he sounded like awyer interrogating a witness.

 Chapter 56 - TEMPTING OFFER

    <h4>Chapter 56 - TEMPTING OFFER</h4>


    He was thankful when Greyson didn''t take offense against his prying question. Instead, he looked at him across the table with a determined look fixed on his face before he mumbled ''no'' for an answer.


    "She is myst love¡­. The only woman I truly loved." He added without filters.


    "Rubbish!" Alexander eximed and shook his head in disapproval. "Let me guess you broke her heart?" It might be called a reckless and bold question but he can''t stop himself from asking.


    "That''s an understatement, Sir. I did not only break her heart, I smashed it into pieces." It was his brave reply.


    Alexander clenched his fist under the table, fury bubbled inside him. He badly wanted to smash his fist into Greyson''s face.


    "I was a bastard, a jerk, a devil, and the stupidest man for breaking her heart," Greyson admitted.


    The Crawford patriarch rxed and unclenched his fist, "I couldn''t agree more." He muttered under his breath.


    "Pardon me, Sir?" It was Greyson again.


    "I said you''re careless for losing something valuable as that."


    "No Sir, I value my first masterpiece. I did not lose it. The painting was stolen." He replied grimly, his expression darkened with rage.


    Alexander took a deep long breath, he was no longer amused It''s time to go back to business, he thought. "How could you so be guaranteed I possess the painting?" He raised his disgruntled face to Greyson who appeared to be least affected by what he felt.


    "I hired a detective. He said you got the masterpiece from an auction house."


    "That''s a wise and calcting move on your part. That''s exactly what happened to the painting Mr. Greyson. To tell you frankly I spent a huge amount of my fortune to possess the painting and I hate to disappoint you if ever I have ns to sell it¡ªwhich I don''t¡ªI wonder if you will ever be able to afford it."


    As far as Alexander knew, Ace Carter Greyson was disowned by his father and cut off his inheritance after he shocked the world after stepping down as the CEO of Greyson Enterprise. What made his father even more furious and pushed him to jump to such drastic measures of disowning his child was Greyson''s failure to marry his fianc¨¦e, he left her on the altar. And so to save the woman, his brother Vince married Ang on that day.


    Greyson was now a poor man without a cent on his pocket. If he ever had money with him, it wouldn''t surelyst. How ironic that the man who had everything at his feet was left with nothing. That must be karma getting even.


    "I''m willing to work just to afford that painting Sir. Even If I have to pay for it for years, I don''t care as long as I get what rightfully belongs to me now." It was a surprising response for a man who lived a privileged life before his downfall.


    Alexander nearly smiled at the man''s remark. He busily tapped his fingers on top of his table. ''I''m willing to work just to afford the painting Sir.'' The words yed inside his thoughts over and over again. Everything was going ording to his ns.


    "But Mr. Greyson, how could you prove to me that you owned the painting? Forgive me but I don''t trust a word from a man I barely know."


    "If you turn the painting outside down, the gown made of hellfire will turn into a phoenix rising from its ashes."


    Alexander was shocked. No, the shock was an understatement, he was totally bbergasted that he didn''t know how to react. He straightened from his seat and stared at Greyson with concealed admiration. He wasn''t in awe of this man¡ªit was his amazing talent in art he was astonished.


    It never urred to him, who was a big fan of rare pieces of art, that it could be possible to create such a dramatic piece of painting that could produce two different meanings by turning it upside down. This man in front of him¡ªhe already said it a while ago but he would say it again¡ªwas born a genius. The proof of his amazing talent was secured inside the vault to avoid the same mistake Greyson did.


    "Well Mr. Greyson, I have a proposition which I swear you cannot say no for an answer."


    Greyson did not reply, he just looked at Alexander with a paper nk expression masking his face.


    "I will offer you a job," Alexander eximed and smiled triumphantly at the shocked expression on his visitor''s face. He was finally able to take Greyson''s full attention. "In exchange for the painting, I shall ask you to be my employee. Isn''t it a win-win offer?" He added cheerfully, enjoying the look of shock on the younger man''s face.


    Greyson scrunched his eyebrows in confusion. He was quietly contemting the offer. "What job are you actually offering me, Sir?"


    "I want you to be my gardener, Mr. Greyson. Take it or leave it."


    Wild astonishment lit Greyson''s face. He looked across the table over Alexander as if he was a candidate for Bem.


    "Pardon me, Mr. Alexander Crawford?" For the first time since he entered the library, he addressed the master of the house with his real name. "Are you kidding me?" He added, swallowing the urge tough hysterically.


    "Got no time for nonsense Mr. Greyson. As you could see, it was the only job avable in my household. I happened to need a gardener."


    "What would happen if I choose to work for you?" He asked grimly, clenching his jaw in frustration.


    "I shall give you the painting when your contract ends."


    Greyson stood from his seat, he had the look on his face as if he had had enough.


    "My apologies Mr. Alexander but that would be impossible. Thank you for your time but I shall leave now."


    After saying the words he walked out of the door, he didn''t look back to see the amused glow on Alexander Crawford''s eyes who, whether he liked it or not, would soon be his employer.

 Chapter 57 - ALMOST

    <h4>Chapter 57 - ALMOST</h4>


    "Miss Beatrix, it was Mr. Crawford''s firm instruction to never allow you leave this room unless his visitor leaves!" The servant eximed in rm, the healthy color drained her cheeks. She has the appearance of a woman expecting the worst toe.


    The hand that was holding a feather duster was trembling with fear. A while ago, she entered my room informing me Alexander sent her in to clean my room and I opened the door so she could begin. But when I told her I would go and see father, she stiffened, then froze with apprehension. Her frightened gaze met mine. Before I realized what she''s doing, her thin frame blocked the door.


    "Pardon me?" I peered from under my eyshes, wry amusement lit my eyes. "That''s incredulous, why would father do that?" I respond, shaking my head in disbelief.


    "He has a visitor¡ªa very important one. I assume the master of the house has a valid reason. He was a reasonable man after all." The maid exined, her fearful expression didn''t even soften.


    "I''m curious who that visitor would be. I promise I will not let father see me. I will just peek into the library. It would be quick."


    "Good Heavens! Please don''t even attempt Ma''am." She begged, her horrified face warned me. "


    My gazended on the crib beside my bed, Faith was serenely sleeping hugging her tiny pillow. I turned back to the servant, "I''ll be back." I said softly to avoid waking up my daughter.


    "Please follow his order, Miss Beatrix. I''ll be banished out of this house if I failed to do just what Mr. Crawford ordered me." She desperately clings to my arms, doing her best to stop me from fleeing to the door.


    "Don''t worry I''ll back you up. Father will not get mad." I assured her, patting her fingers that held my arms captive. I gave her a gentle push on the shoulders and moved slightly to the door.


    The servant did nothing but gave a resigned smile. Her tearful eyes followed me to the floor until I was no longer in sight.


    I was on the top of the stairs when I saw the door to the library flung open. A man with his back on me emerged and made his way to the door with quick, long strides.


    The man was tall probably around six feet and three inches in height, with broad muscr shoulders. He wore a simple grey shirt that hugged the muscr contours of his body, on his bottom he wore denim jeans that cling to the rippling muscles of his legs.


    He never once looked behind him, unaware that prying eyes surveyed him from head to toe. He was moving in a rush and before I knew it he was already out the door.


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts, I suddenly spaced out without me realizing it. I was walking nearly on the bottom of the stairs when the door to the library opened, this time it was Alexander who emerged with a grim expression on his face, unaware that I was there, quietly watching him.


    "Pa?" I softly called out. The instance he heard my voice, his face cleared, gone was the grim expression, it vanished quickly as if it didn''t exist at all.


    "Beatrix," He wasn''t least surprised to see me, if he is, his face gave no clue.


    "A visitor pa?" I asked with concealed interest as if it was the most natural thing to ask."


    "Yes, a man applying for a job to be exact."


    "Oh, is he hired?"


    "Not yet Beatrix. But I''m sure he will be soon." He replied mysteriously, a glint crossed his ck charcoal eyes.


    I said nothing more.


    "I will be throwing a grand party for you this Wednesday Beatrix. I want to introduce you to the Elite world as my daughter and the future heiress of the Crawford Chain of business."


    My mouth parted in surprise. The prospect of meeting new acquaintances from the Elite world father moves was enough to scare the hell out of me.


    ''Future Heiress of Crawford Chain of Business'' The words reverberated inside my thoughts. My fingers suddenly turned cold. The word ''heiress'' sounded foreign to my ears and it never once urred to me I would find myself one day to be one.


    I nearly panicked from the huge responsibility waiting to beid on my shoulders. Not that I''m dealing with my cowardice, it''s just that I''m too naive and too uneducated to handle such responsibility. I have eight brothers, I''m sure they would be willing to be the sessor of the Crawford Inheritance.


    It was the first time father brought the topic, I wonder what got in him to finally decide to throw such a grand event. Ipsed into silence, preupied with my thoughts.


    Sensing the doubt that I failed to conceal, Alexander turned to me, lifted my chin so I could look straight into his eyes. There was so much tenderness inside in the depths of his eyes which reassured me that everything would be fine and I shouldn''t be scared.


    He captured my fingers and held them firmly with his rough calloused hands¡ªa hand of a diligent and hard-working man.


    "Beatrix¡­." He trailed, contemting the right words to exin so I would easily understand. "I lost you for twenty-three long years of my life, I wasn''t there when you needed me the most. I wasn''t even there to hug andfort you in your very first nightmare. I wasn''t even there to protect you on your very first heartbreak. And I''m so sorry for that."


    "Papa¡­." Lost for words, I wasn''t able to say anything more.


    Alexander cleared his throat, forcing the tears back as he continued. "Just always remember that I''m here now to protect you¡­. And so your eight brothers. I will never allow anyone to hurt you again¡­"


    I swore that there was me zing in the depths of my father''s eyes as he made the vow.


    He wrapped me tight around his arms so tenderly, drowning me with affection. "They start the war and you''ve been hopeless to fight before. It''s now your turn to show them how the real game is done, Beatrix."


    I don''t know what he meant. I didn''t take it too seriously. I just wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned my head into his shoulders.

 Chapter 58 - BALL PREPARATIONS

    <h4>Chapter 58 - BALL PREPARATIONS</h4>


    It was almost six, and the sun lost some of its radiance as it started to set, but it was still bright and high enough in the sky to create spectacr evening shadows overlooking from the floor to ceiling ss window of the terrace located on the second floor of the elegant Crawford Mansion.


    The silence that eerily covered the mansion earlier had been reced by the sound of excited voices nning for the grand ball. upying the single sofa that looked like a King''s elegant throne was Alexander Crawford seatedfortably against the soft cushion, papers in hand, ignoring the chaos around him.


    Beside him, seated on the same elegant single sofa, that looked like a throne created for a Queen was rissa Crawford. Her ebony ck hair was streaked with a few strands of silver, and it was fashioned into an elegant chignon. Her spine straight like royalty as she sat on the sofa with the natural style and elegance that she still possesses at her age. She was no doubt a queen.


    On the modern Victorian sofa, the Crawford Brothers were seated, the said seat could only amodate six people, which makes both arms of the sofa upied for the eight of them to fit. In the center of the sofa, the oldest brother sat, holding Faith into his arms, while the rest argued to take their turn and hold the baby too. But Ethan refused to surrender the baby who was giggling at her uncle''s expense.


    The scene surrounding me welled my heart with tenderness. The moment was so beautiful, so heartwarming, that for a while I wished the moment would freeze for eternity. However, my wish couldn''t possibly happen but it''s okay since storing them inside my memory would be more than enough.


    "Turn around Miss Beatrix, I shall measure your hips." The sound of the modiste''s voice sent me crashing back to earth. My trail of thoughts vanished into the air as I let go a deep sigh and did as she ordered.


    "Excellent dear." Finally, Madame Ste eximed when she was done measuring my vital statistics. After scribbling the details inside her journal, she let it close.


    Eyes in the shade of warm honey peered out of her extraordinary eyshes. Madame Ste was a fine woman with high cheekbones, a perfectly chiseled nose, and small plump lips. She was around her mid-forties and yet she looked younger than her real age as if she''d been drinking some water from the secret fountain of youth. Her eyes narrowed as she surveyed me from head to toe then back to my head again as if I was a subject from one of her experiments.


    Madame Ste is a distinguished fashion designer, a connoisseur in creating great masterpieces like ball gowns. She''d been featured in various fashion magazinesmending her exceptional talent that could bring out the best of her clients once her creation was worn.


    I''ve read all about her in a magazine. I saw the samples of her splendid creation and I must say it was jaw-dropping, truly a great creationing from the woman of fashion. All her work was amazing but there''s a single particr creation of hers that stands out among others, it was the beaded off-shoulder virginal gown the Queen Of Cordova wore on her wedding day.


    "Ethan! It''s now my turn, let me hold Faith! You''d been holding her for straight five minutes now. Don''t be selfish!"


    My thoughts were momentarily interrupted by Caleb''s irritated voice. ''No'' was the response he received. When my gazended on him, he looked as if he wanted to strangle? Ethan.


    I bit my lower lip, suppressing theughter from escaping my lips, my younger brother''s indeed looked adorable. Faith, who was wiggling on Ethan''s arms, continued to look at her uncle''s with her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Let me hold her Ethan!" Rhylle butt in.


    "Nope, give her to me, I''m the second oldest!" It was Skye arguing.


    The master of the house cleared his throat. In an instance, the uproar stopped. Ethan finally let go of Faith and reluctantly passed her to the second oldest, it was against his will but he still allowed Skye to hold her with a sour expression on his face. Skye in return looked delighted, he had this expression as if he won a million dors in a lottery.


    Alexander set the papers he was holding aside and ced them on top of the ss table in front of him.? "I want you to make my daughter exceptionally beautiful."


    Madame Ste shook her head, "I couldn''t make an already beautiful woman even more beautiful Mr. Crawford. Even if she would wear a rag, she would steal the crowd''s attention. Truly a diamond of the first water!" She eximed.


    Heat crept into my cheeks, turning them into a shade of crimson. I couldn''t believe that Madame Ste, a living legend in the fashion industry, justplimented me.


    Father smiled, somehow he looked pleased. "Then bring out the best in her, Ste, you''re a talented woman and know exactly what design will give her an outstanding appearance."


    "I will do my best Mr. Crawford." She replied, her cheeks blushed, her expressive eyes glowed. It seems Madame Ste has hots for my father. Embarrassed from the realization, I turned away.


    Later that evening, Madame Ste joined us for dinner. Father continued to discuss the details about the gown I would wear for the grand ball with her. It would be an off-shoulder, with a slightly plunging neckline to enhance my fine cor bone, Madame Ste says.


    "I want her gown to look like a phoenix in the shade of hellfire, I want Beatrix to appear like the symbolic bird gloriously rising from its own ashes," Alexander said meaningfully, there were hidden depths in his words.


    "The color of me would be a ttering shade on Miss Beatrix''s smooth baster skin, Mr. Crawford." Madame Ste agreed, throwing an appreciative nce in my direction as she continued to sip on her wine ss.


    After finishing dinner, I? told father I would retire early. Faith was already asleep in the crib, and I needed to transfer her to the bed so he agreed. Madame Ste gave me a sympathetic smile as I vacated my seat. Before going upstairs to my room I? kissed father goodnight, and so my brothers.


    Sooner orter we have to let go of our past and simply move forward. Sometimes it''s better to never remember the past at all. It was the thought that came to mind when I was lying on my bed with my daughter beside me.


    My eyes finally grew heavy, I closed my eyes, allowing myself to drift into a sweet slumber with a sweet smile on my lips.

 Chapter 59 - DREAM

    <h4>Chapter 59 - DREAM</h4>


    "No matter what happens, just run...Don''t ever look back." His words came as harsh and fierce, it was not a plea but an order.


    His heavily tied wrists searched my hands that were tightly bound in front of me with a rope, his fingers moved forcefully against the rope, cutting it with a piece of broken ss he managed to retrieve on the ground.


    It was dangerously dark, the pale moonlight loomed over the horizon watching the terrifying scene unfold as we kneel on the ground, grabbing the opportunity to escape while the viins are away. The trees surrounding the area don''t look like trees but gigantic monsters against the streak of pale moonlight.


    He impatiently struggled to brush the shard against the rope, muttering unintelligent curses under his breath,


    unmindful that his fingers were now bleeding from the exertion.


    "Please, I will never leave you, not like this," I whispered weakly, begging he woulde with me as tears flowed down my cheeks like an endless waterfall.


    "No! Listen to me, you need to escape! They will kill us both if you don''t, I need to spare you!" He whispered grimly, gritting his teeth in exasperation.


    "No, please don''t make me do this please!"


    My shoulders shook uncontrobly, silent tears continued to flow down my cheeks. "I will never leave you alone!"


    From the distance the sound of a long, loud, doleful cry uttered by an animal, a dog, or probably a wolf¡ªI''m not quite sure which¡ªsounded ominous, it sent deep chills down my stiff spine.


    I swallowed hard as he struggled to free my wrist, a tedious task which we found impossibly hard to aplish within short notice.


    The rope that tied around my fingers was digging deep into my flesh, making my fingers numb and cold.


    If our captors arrive and discover our n of escape. Surely, our death would speed up. I thought fearfully knowing we would be murdered ahead of time.


    The pale moonlight cast a shadow on his handsome face making it impossibly hard to read his expression. He showed not the slightest sign of fear despite the grave danger we''re in.


    "Promise me you will not look back okay? Just run, please, find help. Promise, I will be fine."


    Unmistakably terror filled my eyes as I looked at him. Dread was spreading throughout my body and creeping to my bones. My breath came deep andbored. The thought of escaping alone and leaving him behind scared the hell out of me.


    "Please promise me just run, don''t look back." He sensed my reluctance to follow him, his voice softened with encouragement.


    Finally, the rope snapped, it fell into a heap on the ground like a loop of snake. The sound of quick, hurried footsteps approaching sent me into hysterics.


    "Hurry run!" The man ordered, his voice sounded too desperate.


    I got on my feet, the tears I thought would stop continue slithering down my cheeks. "I love you." He smiled faintly as I cast him a nce, "Don''t ever look back." He whispered which made it triple worse for me or leave.


    Without looking back, I crept to the woods, pressing my fingers on my lips and stifling the sob wanting to erupt.


    "She escaped!" A man''s angered voice rose in the dark realizing the spot I upied was now empty.?"Quick! Find her!" He ordered. His fearfulpanion scurried to the woods to pursue me.


    I pressed myself deeper into the thick mass of bushes as the pitiful sound of a man groaning with pain filled me with anguish. The man who just helped me was being beaten into a pulp, his wrist was still bound which made it impossible for him to fight back. He was now lying face down on the ground, bruised, beaten, and badly bleeding.


    By the lighting from the moonlight, I saw the viin fished a dagger from his pocket. Without another word, he shed the cold, hard metal across the man''s back.


    I woke up from the sound of my scream. Beads of sweat drip down my forehead. It was a dream! No! It''s a nightmare¡­ but it almost feels as if it was real. The emotions were so intense that I doubt if it was actually a dream¡­. Or a memory.


    When my gazended on Faith she was still in her peaceful slumber. I''m d that my scream didn''t awaken her.


    The grandfather clock screamed it was only three in the morning. I know I couldn''t force myself to go back to sleep, the nightmare left a hollow emptiness in me that I couldn''t just ignore.


    The memory of the dream was so exquisitely clear, but the only mystery was the man''s face. It was a blur. I peered through his face but I found no image in which to remind me how he looked, leaving me imagining how he possibly looked after I woke up.


    He was a tall man, with broad muscr shoulders, and the hair the color of warm honey against the pale moonlight. Those are the details I could recall but it was not much of help now.


    I leaned on the headboard and wrapped my arms around the pillow. When my fingersnded on my cheeks I was surprised to realize it was wet with tears. I''d been crying in my sleep.


    I once more came to the question I asked myself earlier.


    Is it just a dream or it was a memory from the past I lost?


    The sun was slowly rising to the horizon, giving the sky an exquisite view like a breathtaking picture straight from a beautiful painting. I watched the scene in silence since It was the best thing to do after the portals to dreand mmed close.


    Today was the most awaited Grand Ball where my father will introduce me as Beatrix Crawford, the Heiress of Crawford Chain of business.


    I should be happy. I told myself. But no matter how I cheer myself up, it simply fails to lift my mood. Perhaps it was the huge responsibility waiting for me that made me take the matter seriously. Great power requires great responsibility. I was afraid I would fail my father''s expectations.


    My gazended on the sleeping angel beside me and I smiled instantly. There''s nothing I won''t do for my daughter''s sake. I will do even the most difficult thing for her. My worries faded instantly as my gazended on her seraphic face. I curled next to Faith and wrapped my arms around her. I closed my eyes while feeling her warmth to my skin.


    Before I knew it, I was already fast asleep.


    ____


    It was eight in the morning but the Crawford Heiress was still curled on her bed and snoring, recovering the sleep she lost earlier that day.


    Downstairs, the hustle and bustle of the servants could be heard as they prepared for the Grand Ball that would take ce this evening. The household staff scurried to and fro as they fulfill the tasks assigned for them.


    Hundreds of round tables and several chairs were neatly arranged inside therge room. Above the ceiling, gigantic chandeliers were already installed to give the room the perfect illumination.


    Alexander Crawford, who was observing the arrangements was pulled out of his reverie from the servants'' voice, informing that a visitor arrived.


    The scrunched on his temples deepened. But when he discovered who it was, the scowl that turned his face dark vanished. It was reced by a wide triumphant smile that made his inky eyes glow.


    "Bring Mr. Greyson inside the library," Alexander told the servant and moved to his library. Once inside, he settled on hisfy leather chair. Momentster, the door of the library flung open and his visitor slipped inside.


    "What brought you here Mr. Greyson?" He inquired without bothering to greet him with pleasantries.


    Without telling him to sit down, Greyson upied thefy leather chair across his modern office table. "I made up my mind Mr. Crawford. I shall ept your offer." He replied grimly. An angry scowl stered on his face.


    "What made you change your mind, Mr. Greyson?" Alexander Crawford cast him a curious nce.?Amusement had a bright glow on his eyes.


    "My car was stolen and so is my suitcase. There''s nothing left on me but to ept your offer." He replied which made Alexander smile inwardly at the thought.


    He was right! Alexander cheerfully thought! Indeed right! that his prey will willinglye to him.


    "Well, then Mr. Greyson wee to the Crawford Mansion. I shall print the contract for you to sign tomorrow."


    Greyson walked towards the door. He was halfway when Alexander called him. Obligated to look at his new employer, he stopped and turned towards his direction.


    "As your new employer, I only have one strict rule that you should follow." The amusement that lit Alexander''s eyes was gone. It was now reced by sharp, warning re


    "Care to tell me that strict rule Sir so I could warn myself in the future?"


    "I dare you not to fall in love with my daughter.


    Greyson snorted. NOT GONNA HAPPEN. He thought as he shook his head in disbelief.


    "NEVER. Mr. Alexander." He snapped and headed out the door not knowing he would swallow his wordster that evening.

 Chapter 60 - AT LAST

    <h4>Chapter 60 - AT LAST</h4>


    I didn''t almost recognize the woman staring straight back at me in front of the full-length mirror. Perhaps she was a supermodel¡­.?An actress¡­.A Queen....Or probably the next Miss Universe.


    When I urged closer, she moved too. And when I made a sudden graceful turn, she did the same and I finally allowed the awe-inspiring transformation to sink in my head. This is me¡­. No longer the same insignificant woman anymore...I am now Beatrix Crawford, the daughter of the most influential man in Cordova, sister of the hottest bachelors in town, and the Granddaughter of the woman who once was given the title of the most beautiful woman in her era.


    With eyes burning with fire, almost surpassing the glittering gems from the tiara proudly sitting on my head which my grandmother wore on the day she was introduced to the society, I continue gazing at my reflection, with wide unbelieving eyes. Madame Ste volunteered to do my makeover and I must say she did a wonderful job.


    The long gown clung to my curves like a second skin. The pale orange color made a startling contrast against my paleplexion. The off-shoulder cut enhanced my fine cor bone as Madam Ste said. The gown looked so perfect and Imend Ste for another yet masterpiece. Though the neckline was cut a bit too low making me conscious of disying a bit of skin, I think I could handle the gown the way it should be handled with utmost care and finesse.


    Who would have thought after looking at my queenly appearance that I was trembling with fear and apprehension. I just wished that once I descend the stairs I wouldn''t make a fool of myself by falling. That would be so damn humiliating especially in front of a huge crowd and glittering cameras.


    "Beatrix! It''s almost time!" Madam Ste breathlessly sounded from the door which suddenly flung open. She peeked inside my room and after seeing I didn''t move an inch she made her way towards my direction. The sound of her heels pping against the ceramic floor reverberated inside the room.


    I sighed and turned towards her. She looked so stunning on her scarlet halter top. the sequins moved and glittered on her gown with each subtle step. She looked so gorgeous and breathtaking at the same time and I wished at the moment I have the same confidence she possesses.


    The signal I''d been waiting for didn''t help improve my mood, I could feel my legs trembling from anxiety. The drumming sound of my heart intensified as Ste stopped in front of me, urging me to go downstairs since everyone already awaits downstairs.


    "How was Faith?" I inquired, throwing her a worried nce. I haven''t seen her for an hour and I was afraid she would throw a tantrum if she failed to see me.


    "Your brothers are keeping her entertained. Don''t worry." Ste said, cing a softforting hand on my shoulders. As if sensing the fear in me, she held both my shoulders and captured my gaze into her deep-seated eyes. "Stop worrying Bea." For the first time, she called me by a nickname that a mother would wish to call her daughter.


    "I''m scared..." I blurted out the truth, letting her see the emotions I dare not conceal.


    "Scared of what Bea?" Ste lifted my chin with her long delicate fingers which were painted in scarlet. Her charcoal eyes peered out from extraordinary eyshes.


    "Scared of not being epted in this world. Scared of being treated differently. Scared of so many things, there''s too many to name." I replied with all honesty.


    "You have no reason to feel scared Bea. You are Alexander Crawford''s daughter. I doubt if anyone would not ept you. Power is what controls just everything, and as the future heiress, you have enough power. Even the wolves would bow to you, Bea."


    She ushered me to the door, her palms resting behind my back. Somehow the gentle gesture helped ease my anxiety.


    I heard the door close behind us. Madam Ste turned to face me onest time as if surveying my features.?"Lift your chin and smile.?Without a doubt, your beauty will stand out in the crowd."


    I took a deep breath. Madam Ste has been very encouraging and the truth is, she has helped a lot in decreasing my fear and anxiety.?I feel much much better now.


    "Thank you."?I mumbled.


    Madam Ste prepared to leave but she suddenly stopped in her tracks as if recalling something important "After your name was announced just stood at the top of the stairs and turned around once. Your gown color will change." After saying the words she hurriedly walked down the stairs and I wonder how she was able to move briskly with her high-heeled shoes.


    For the umpteenth time, I took a deep steadying breath. Summoning all the courage I could muster to move my feet when I heard my name being called.


    The first thing that greeted my vision was the elegantly decorated grand hall. Gigantic chandeliers were scattered around the ceiling giving the room an elegant ambiance.


    My heart hammered inside my chest. It was so wild that I wondered if the room couldn''t hear my heartbeat. When I reached the edge of the stairs, the sea of people waiting for my descent met my gaze.


    There were so many visitors waiting down the stairs¡ªit was more than what I imagined. I nearly made retrieving steps backward when all eyesnded in my directions.


    ''Holy Moly.'' I muttered under my breath. Suppressing the urge to flee from the sight.?Before the lights went dim, I caught a glimpse of Faith Vienne at the bottom of the stairs. A sudden surge of energy traveled down my spine giving me the courage to move forward.


    When the spotlight stopped at the top of the stairs, to where I exactly stood, the crowd fell into a stunned silence.


    I lifted my chin high and gracefully turn around.


    ***


    GREYSON''S POV


    I pushed the door to the Grand Hall open and quietly slipped inside. None have noticed I entered the room. The crowd gathered near the staircase in stunned silence waiting for the woman at the top of the stage to descend.


    No one had noticed I was wearing an oversized t-shirt which Alexander Crawford was kind enough to give me after the unfortunate incident of my car being stolen which had my suitcase inside. No one noticed I wore jeans on my bottom an informal getup to a formal ball like this one. I was totally out of ce in the swarm of formal suits and tuxedo''s inside the room.


    The dazed crowd gaze remained glued on top of the stairs, looking at the woman whom I didn''t pay another nce. There''s only one thing upying my thoughts, it was to indulge in a ss of wine¡­ or brandy will do¡­ before I return to the tiny cottage I would be staying for now until my contract with Alexander ends.


    A waiter passed by, just my luck, I thought seeing he was carrying a ss of wine in his tray. I helped myself with the ss and took a quick sip.


    I ignored the sudden pang of hollow emptiness at the sudden reminder of my old life. The Grand Hall perfectly reminds me of the luxury I gave up because of pride. Not that I regret it, it was the best decision I ever did.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, the future heiress of Crawford Chain of Business, Miss Beatrix Crawford!"


    The lights went dim, there was only one light on the room¡ªthe spotlight¡ªIt was now focused on the woman wearing a pale orange gown that looked quite simple.


    I found myself walking near the crowd. Curiosity was nagging me like an itchy bug bite, wanting to have a closer look.


    The woman at the top of the stairs made a graceful turn, with my heart in my throat I watch as her gown magically turned into the shade of pale orange into the beautiful hellfire that made a startling contrast to her smooth baster skin. The hem of her gown glittered with silvery beads making it appear the stars descended from the sky to bow down and worship at her feet.


    The gown he notices was in and simple at first magically turned into a gown embroidered with a phoenix in which precious gemstones glittered magnificently against the light.


    A tiara made of the finest gemstones was seated on her head, enhancing the soft curls that cascade down her shoulders with luminosity.


    My pulse jittered, my heartbeat quickened, and my throat went dry as my haze descended the goddess of beauty who was now slowly walking down the stairs with the grace of a queen.


    The gown with the color of beautiful hellfire clung to her perfectly proportion curves. With each subtle movement, the slit of her gown opens, exposing wless white legs that made every man inside the room swoon.


    When she finally lifted her gaze in my direction I nearly had a mini heart attack. Descending the stairs was no other than my ex-wife whom I thought was dead.

 Chapter 61 - HAPPIER

    <h4>Chapter 61 - HAPPIER</h4>


    She never


    seemed shattered;


    to me, she was a


    breathtaking mosaic


    of the battles


    she''s won.


    -Matt Baker-


    ***


    I was surprised, the word ''surprised'' would even be an understatement. I was shocked beyond imagination.


    The event seems surreal that I denied it myself at first. I just missed Phoenix so much that I imagine her to be the beauty descending the stairs. Probably this was all a dream. Soon I would wake up alone, surrounded by the dimly lit cottage with only themp on.


    The waiter passed by and I fetched another ss of red wine from the tray. Realizing my hands were trembling, I nearly spilled the blood-red contents into the front of the white t-shirt I wore.


    I swallowed the content in one gulp, it burned my throat, and as the pleasant sensation descended at the pit of my stomach, my body slowly rxed. I summoned all the courage I could muster and lifted my gaze to the woman¡ªno, the queen¡ªwho finally reached the foot of the stairs. Hovering around her were a dozen eager men waiting to take a bit of her attention but she was too absorbed in her thoughts that she didn''t pay them a nce.


    I found myself walking to the dim part of the grand hall where the bar counter is located. I never once took my gaze at her until I reached the spot and upied the bar stool and watched with bedazzled interest at the smooth enchanting rhythm of her movement.


    It must be a mistake, it would be impossibly her. The regal queen making her way past the densely packed crowd to the dance floor was not my ex-wife. She was Beatrix Crawford, the heiress of Crawford Chain of Business. I me my over active imaginations from sleep deprivation.


    The bartender refilled my ss. With keen interest, my unwavering eyes continue to look at the striking beauty that made every single jaw dropped to the floor.


    My fingers trembled as I lifted it to my mouth and so suddenly she absentmindedly turned in my direction as if she sensed my prying eyes, I ended up spluttering half of the contents on my mouth thus, staining the white t-shirt I wore.


    But the cloth was no longer my interest, to hell with it. For a moment my heart stopped and the dizzying truth hit hard like a sharp bolt of lightning that nearly pushed me off my seat. Phoenix De Amore, my ex-wife, and Beatrix Crawford are the same. I returned the empty ss with more force than required. Before I realized it, I had abandoned my chair and my jaw literally dropped to the floor.


    The only woman who stood by me all these years was now as unreachable as a star.? A wall as thick and long as the Great Wall of China separates us now. The tables have turned, the woman who once loved me became a diamond of the first water that bedazzled the crowd with her natural charm. I became nothing but a mere memory.


    ''I dare you not to fall in love with my daughter.'' It was the exact threat Alexander Crawford had given me. I realize he had the very reason to warn me at all.


    But it was toote.


    I already found myself falling for his daughter all over again.


    It was so damn irritating and damn miserable to fail my job on the very first day.


    And then I saw her lips spread into a smile that brightened the whole room when Alexander Crawford took her hand.


    I died inside seeing how happy she was, it was something I haven''t made her feel for a long time.


    All I could think of as I look at her was how I wronged her in the past, how I broke her heart and how I made her suffer. I could never undo the pain I caused her. The terrible mistake I did in the past could possibly be forgotten but never will be forgiven.


    The crowd parted, giving way to eight dashing men slowly making their way towards her direction. Good looking,


    tall, attractive, well-toned body¡­. I try to search for some imperfection, Much to my chagrin, I found none. I found myself irritated seeing them cover my view.


    The room suddenly fell into a noticeable hush. Even the men who hovered over Beatrice Crawford humbly went aside to give way to the eight men. Their presence conquered the room.


    A woman in her fifties¡ªhe wasn''t quite sure about her age¡ª emerged from the sea of guests. She wore an A-line gown that she handled with natural grace and elegance. There are few streaks of silver on her once ebony ck hair which was fashioned into a neatly done chignon. A tiara made of diamonds glittered on her head, enhancing her look for tonight''s event.


    When the woman turned her gaze in my direction, I caught my breath. Beatrix Crawford, and so it was her name now, was a spitting image of the woman beside her.? One would assume she was his mother, or more urately she was her grandmother.


    The eight men gave her a soft kiss on the cheeks and I watched with a pang of annoyance as she hugged them with delight, her eyes gleaming with fondness, almost surpassing the brightness of the chandelier.


    I wonder who the lucky man who captured her heart¡­ I wonder who was her boyfriend among the eight men surrounding her.


    Her boyfriend¡­


    I felt a stab of annoyance watching the mens flock to her side.


    So this was jealousy, I thought with a jolt of surprise. It was the most unpleasant sensation.


    As if my question had been answered, the tallest man, nearly as tall as me, approached her thest. He was broad-shouldered and he has this natural authoritative aura he carried with him. He said something to her ears which made her cheeks turn crimson and her lips curled into a sweet serene smile that stole my heart all over again.


    When she whispered something to his ears, I witnessed him smile with tenderness softening his aristocratic features. Herrge beautiful phoenix eyes lit up with fondness as he ushered her to the dance floor.


    I heard my heart crashing to the white ceramic floor and shattering into tiny bits when he wrapped his muscr arms around Beatrix''s narrow hips. I thought the sight was already unbearable watching her too close to him, but when her soft fingers slither to his neck, I felt the other half of me died.


    As if the fates were toying with my emotion, The song ''Happier by Ed Sheeran yed in the background and my mood plummeted to the ocean floor.


    My heart which had been broken into pieces was painfully pulverized as if a ten-wheeler truck had rolled on top. The sight of her dancing with the man is just painful knowing he was not just a stranger¡­. but her lover. Thest thought drained the strength left in me.


    <i>Walking down 29th and Park</i>


    <i>I saw you in another''s arms</i>


    <i>Only a month we''ve been apart</i>


    <i>You look happier</i>


    <i>Saw you walk inside a bar</i>


    <i>He said somethin'' to make youugh</i>


    <i>I saw that both your smiles were twice as wide as ours</i>


    <i>Yeah, you look happier, you do</i>


    I didn''t look away, I just couldn''t look away despite the imaginary knife stabbing my heart.


    "I think you needed this Sir," The bartender pushed the bottle of wine into my hands which I didn''t realize was tightly gripping the bar counter. I frowned at the interruption, my irritation deepened by the absence of a wine ss.


    ''Heck, yeah. I needed it badly.'' I thought and pour the wine into my mouth as if I''m drinking water, not liquor.


    If only I could see my bleeding heart now, I''m sure as hell it was as red as the stain left on the white t-shirt I''m wearing.


    <i>Ain''t nobody hurt you as I hurt you</i>


    <i>But ain''t nobody loves you as I do</i>


    <i>Promise that I will not take it personal, baby</i>


    <i>If you''re movin'' on with someone new</i>


    <i>''Cause baby you look happier, you do</i>


    <i>My friends told me one day I''ll feel it too</i>


    <i>And until then I''ll smile to hide the truth</i>


    <i>But I know I was happier with you</i>


    The song just dug deeper. I could feel the pain from the tip of my fingers down to every corner of my body.


    I smiled, it was a genuine smile but itcked luster, it barely reached my eyes too.


    As long as Phoenix, I mean Beatrix was fine I would be fine too. As long as she''s happy, I''ll do my best to be happy too. As long as she''s in good hands, I have nothing to worry about.


    Whatever wonderful things she has now, she deserves it all. She''s a good person with a beautiful heart and soul.


    The pain clutching my heart was too much especially after seeing him lean closer andy a soft kiss on the woman I love. I moved towards the door with the half-empty bottle of wine on my fingers.


    Sometimes holding on does more damage than letting go. That''s what I realize as I walk out the door.


    For onest time, I''ll do her the greatest favor I could¡ªI shall set her free.

 Chapter 62 - THE PARTY

    <h4>Chapter 62 - THE PARTY</h4>


    I felt the weight of someone''s gaze upon my shoulders. I tried to ignore the unsettling feeling aside but it only bothered me more. All eyes had been nailed on us the moment Ryze ushered me to the dance floor and that''s when I felt someone''s intently looking at me, there was something utterly familiar about the stare which I failed to fathom, call it instinct or something, but it was indeed familiar.


    Ryze was the third oldest among my eight brothers and by far the most good-looking. Without a doubt my brothers are all refined men with striking features but Rhyze has a smooth, angelic face which I find attractive.


    He has soft phoenix eyes who appeared lively all the time. It was framed by perfectly arched eyshes that could make a woman green with envy, and sometimes on the unfortunate side, made our younger brothers tease him frequently.


    His lips were thin and shapely as if they belonged to a woman. His perfectly chiseled nose enhanced his gentle features. He looked like a male version of me.


    My wandering eyes surveyed the densely packed crowd with growing unease, I didn''t expect that we would have a sea of visitors tonight when I was only expecting no more than two hundred But the guests gathered around us with keen no eyes, watching me dance with Ryze with curious keen eyes were no less than four hundred guests.


    "Nervous?" Ryze whispered in his usual gentle tone. It''s one of the traits I admire from my brother, he was the only Crawford man I know who was eternally calm and soft-spoken. It seems he was the only one who didn''t inherit the notorious Crawford temper. Unfortunately, Ryze has a different calling. He was more purpose-driven inclined to fulfill his greatest dream¡ªto be a priest.


    "A little bit," I replied, giving him the sweetest smile I could muster which he responded with the same eager smile that made his eyes crinkle at the corner.


    "Don''t be. Now that you''re a Crawford, you have nothing to be afraid of.? They should be the ones who should feel nervous. You have nine Crawford men watching your back." Ryze''s smile broadened, it was so warm and genuine and I found my heart-melting.


    "Thank you, Ryze," I mumbled.


    I was momentarily distracted when a familiar song began to y in the background. It was happier by Ed Sheeran. My eyes widened in curious fascination wondering who had chosen the music.


    I thought I''d forgotten the unsettling stare but it returned, this time it felt heavier. As if by ident, my eyesnded on the dimly lit corner of the grand hall where a bar counter is located. Seated on the bar stool was a man wearing a shirt which I couldn''t guess if it was white or grey since the light couldn''t reach the corner.


    There was something utterly familiar, despite being hidden into the shadows, there was something about him that simply stood out. Despite him wearing a rather out of ce outfit,posed of a t-shirt and jeans in the room full of people indulging in the grandeur of their attires,? he still looks so proud, tall, and intimidating.


    "I shall turn you over to Ethan, he looked as if he wanted to strangle me for keeping you longer than I should."


    A turned my head to him, chuckling at the humor in his voice. Hended a soft, gentle kiss on my cheeks before letting me go.


    When I turned my gaze back to the corner of the room, the bar stool was now empty, the man was nowhere to be found and there was no trace of him as if he evaporated into the air. I wondered if I''d imagined him or he was a ghost after vanishing as fast as he arrived.


    I was left with no further time to locate the man by Ethan''s arrival. "Shall I have this dance, princess?" He said grinning happily after Ryze stepped aside giving him the chance to upy his ce.


    "My pleasure Sir," I replied, grinning back.


    The song changed and I found myself enjoying it as Ethan whirled me to the dance floor with the excellent grace of someone who frequented the dance floor. I wonder how many girls have danced with him before and surely enjoyed the moment with him.


    The moment was so magical, so enchanting that I found myself lost for words to describe how I felt at the moment. I felt so special tonight like a princess dancing in the center of the room, while hundreds of eyes watched me with unconcealed admiration.


    I feel so high at the moment as if I had taken some forbidden drugs that sent my pulse rate jittering with excitement. In fact, I felt as if I am the most beautiful woman in the room. Perhaps it was because I was surrounded by the most good-looking men in Cordova that I found myself so damn special. I too was well aware of the fact some women inside the room were eyeing me with raw envy as eight dashing men swept me off my feet with a dance.


    I forgot that about my uncertainties, I too forgot that I was ufortable.


    After the dance with Ethan, Skye followed, then there was Caleb after him was Rhylle and then there was Troy. I was expecting my feet to feel exhausted during the fifth dance but I have more energy than I thought. Surprised by my enthusiasm and gusto, I managed to dance with Calix, then with Blithe, and thest with Keith.


    When the music died down, the dance I thought was thest wasn''t the end,ing towards me at the center of the room with a proud gleam on his eyes was Alexander Crawford, my father.


    "Can I have thisst dance, though I doubt this would actually be thest dance since a dozen of men are dying to take their turn?"


    "I am honored to have this dance, Papa," I replied with eagerness, ignoring hisst remark.


    The room plunged into a? sudden hush as Alexander Crawford honored me with a dance.


    "Thank you for all of this Pa. This is the most memorable experience I ever had." After a long empty silence, I manage to say the words. Despite my efforts to suppress the tears, I end up spilling them.


    "You don''t need to thank me, Beatrix. I want you to know that I''m so proud of you. I will do everything to make you happy." Alexander replied I have never seen so much tenderness in his eyes before.


    The dance ended with Alexander wrapping me into a tight hug. I swear I have nothing more to ask. I got everything at my feet. Above all, I am happy and contented.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this toast is for my only? daughter, Beatrix Crawford, the heiress of Crawford Chain of Business!" Alexander announced raising a toast in the air.


    After the toast, the dance floor was opened for the guests to indulge in a dance. I was nning to retire early, my body finally sumbed to exhaustion. After eyeing Faith peacefully asleep in Ethan''s arms, I finally decided I had had enough of the party.


    "Can I have this dance?"


    I groaned. So much for my ns to retire early. A man with piercing brown eyes stood in front of me, his lips curled into a smile that no woman could resist. Good Lord! I muttered inwardly realizing that I have to stay a little longer.


    He was tall, my head barely reached his shoulders. He has this smooth warm honey hair that which I suddenly found myself wanting to brush my fingers into his wild unruly hair.


    He was handsome¡­ too handsome ¡­.A model perhaps? An actor? He was too out of my league. I thought eyeing his broad muscr shoulders and perfectly chiseled body which his tuxedo wasn''t able to conceal.


    When he smiled, I suddenly have a clear view of his pearly white teeth which had me guessing if he was actually a toothpastemercial model.


    "S-sure." I stuttered. Blushing.


    Thest thing I knew, I was being directed to the dance floor.


    "Don''t be scared." He whispered, gently guiding my hands around his neck. His arms slithered down the curve of my waist.


    What a perfect gentleman. I thought as he danced with ease. I could feel my palms trembling as I held his neck.


    Butterflies were churning my stomach as he holds me. For a moment, the room faded to the distance. There were only the two of us standing on the dance floor. Even the noise seems to drift far away. I am only aware of his breathing and so my own.


    The dance stopped I became aware that the song ended. Once more I was back into reality.


    "Goodnight Se?orita Beatrix." He murmurs in his sexy, sultry voice that nearly made my eyes close. "I shall see you tomorrow," he said meaningfully. After that, he was gone leaving me reeling with shock.

 Chapter 63 - ADMIRERS

    <h4>Chapter 63 - ADMIRERS</h4>


    Last night, I thought of him as handsome.


    But seeing him in broad daylight, I was utterly shocked to realize that ''handsome'' would be an understatement. The man standing in front of me now, with left hand thrust on the pocket of his jeans and the other behind his back was a demigod.


    He wore a simple blue t-shirt on top and blue denim jeans at the bottom. Despite the simplicity in the clothes he wore one could feel the authority he possessed,bined with amanding aura he seemed to carry wherever he went.


    The wild, untamed hair crowning his headst night wasn''t the shade of warm honey. Perhaps it must be the effect of the pale light from the chandelier that made me thought it was that shade. Today it made me realize that his hair was a startling strawberry blonde and his eyes beneath his bushy eyebrow were an intriguing shade of emerald green¡ªanother mistake of mine. Must be the trick of light too.


    For a moment, I found myself watching him with the same intense stare he was watching me. His eyes glowed with wry amusement, the corners of his eyes curled in fascination making me wonder what he was thinking behind those wild piercing res.


    Shock wouldn''t be enough to describe the sudden increase of my pulse rate upon seeing him standing in the living room after I was summoned by a servant informing me that a certain Mr. Marcus Peterson arrived.


    I didn''t recall having acquaintance with a man named Peterson but I found myself itching with nagging curiosity for the reason why he paid me a visit. When I walked down the stairs, I found him seated on the white Victorian sofa. And when he saw me he quickly came to his feet and met me halfway.


    A flicker of recognition sparkled in my eyes. He was indeed the man I dancedst night. I recalled him saying something like ''seeing me again.'' It didn''t ur to me that he was serious about it. I wasn''t interested in entertaining anyone at the moment.


    "It''s a surprise seeing you Mr.. uh¡ªPeterson." I broke the unnerving silence with a rather awkward smile, wondering how I should wee a male visitor.


    "Just call me Marcus." He responded in his sexy, sultry voice that could turn a woman''s knee into jell-o but not mine. I''m particrly allergic to men as handsome as he.


    He extended a hand which I couldn''t ignore. It was seemingly rude of me to not take it,?The man was being polite, I told myself as I took his hands, it was soft and smooth, not the hard and calloused palms I was expecting. It ured to me he was pampered and wasn''t used to hard work.


    I don''t know what yad gotten on me but I was expecting someone else which I couldn''t even understand.?Perhaps a man with brown hair and ocean blue eyes? The thoughts made my eyebrows furrowed in confusion. I don''t know where the thought came from.


    "For you, Beatrix."


    He gently pushed a bouquet of flowers into my palms, it was the first time I became aware he had one. He must be hiding it behind his back.


    "T-thank you." I stuttered like a teenager receiving a gift for the very first time.


    His intention was still unclear.?We just metst night and here he was?giving me a bouquet of fresh red roses. The flower was beautiful but I prefer the pristine white rosespared to the usual red ones.


    He must be offering some friendship, I told myself, crushing the idea of something more than that.


    "Please sit down Mr. Marcus." I offered, cheeks blushing with embarrassment, cursing myself inwardly for forgetting my good manners.


    "No worries Beatrix, I just came here to give you dropped by to see you, now that I did, I must be going. I''ll visit you again if I have the time." He said, after that he was gone as fast as he arrived, leaving me to face a whirlwind of questions alone.


    "I guess you''ve acquired yourself an admirer big sister." It was Troy grinning from ear to ear as he emerged from nowhere.


    "I assume you''d been sently watching Sir?" I said in a reprimanding tone.


    When amusement flickered on his eyes and the grin he had turned to a crispughter I knew I was right.


    "I was d you found that amusing Troy." I said in a stern voice. He was obviouslyughing at my expense.


    "Not really my dear sister. I was just wondering how Alexander Crawford would handle the news that his only daughter had attracted a dozen admirers at a single night."


    "Stop exaggerating Troy. That was merely a single visitor today. There''s nowhere on earth I would have many admirer fromst night."


    Troy shrugged his shoulders at my remark and motioned me to walk inside the kitchen.


    "Bloody Hell." It was my initial reaction after walking straight into the kitchen and stumbling into a basket of flowers crowding the space on the floor.


    "That was udylike." Troy remarked with a snort.


    "Where did these flowerse from? I said instead ignoring my brother''s stern remark about my?behavior.


    There weren so many of them that the ceramic floor was barely visible in the clutter. Over the kitchen counter, a rather fragile looking bouquet of flowers crowded the space. The sight created a mini garden inside the kitchen.


    The crowded sight was giving me a


    headache this early in the day.


    "From your admirer I guess." He replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    I shook my head in exasperation, Troy was right, I assume, eyeing the card attached to the flowers and seeing my name written on it.


    "Oh dear!"


    rissa Crawford suddenly emerged from the door, her confused gaze surveyed the room as if she was battling if she walked straight inside the garden and not the kitchen.


    "I assume you acquired yourself a number of suitors dear!" She eximed, her eyes widening in surprise. When she recovered her eyes lit up with happiness.?"Well, have you found anyone attractive?"


    I groaned and cast my eyes heavenward. Handling my eight brothers alone was a difficult task. I don''t want to make my life even moreplicated. "That''s not gonna happen Grandmama." I replied, evading the discussion about a possible suitor. "I''ll go ask some assistance from the gardener. Hopefully he got an idea what he should do about this."


    I waited no response and hurriedly escaped the scene. Troy and Grandmama will roast me alive if I don''t leave right away. They will undoubtedly tease me until I couldn''t take it anymore.


    Warm stream of sunshine weed my face after stepping outside.?I stopped for a moment, taking a subtle breath of fresh air to calm my nerves.?I was still savoring the moment when I caught a glimpse of a servant waking her way towards me with another batch of roses clutched around her arms.


    I nearly ran my fingers into my hair in frustrations. This is not happening. With quick long steps, I made my way to the garden. My wandering eyes trying to find the gardener. I needed his assistance right now. I couldn''t let the kitchen look like that. I need to clear it as soon as possible before my annoyed brothers decide to?let the flowers be thrown outside the house.


    Maybe I could ask the Gardener to help?me move some of the flowers on the flower pots in the garden. I hate to see them go to waste, so I might at least disy them in a ce they would be appreciated. Probably, I will disy some on the flower vases too.


    My burgeoning thoughts were cut short when my gazended on the tall man holding a hose and watering my grandmother''s rare collection of nts.?He was so absorbed in his own thoughts that he didn''t notice I was standing just behind him, it gave me the chance to observe?his back..


    My pulse rate quickened watching him with a curious interest. He was tall, too tall act?ually that my head barely reached his shoulders. He wore a in t-shirt which was quite oversized. Beads of sweat were now forming on his temples.


    He has broad muscr shoulders and the t-shirt he wore which was?now soaked with his sweat, it now clung to his body like a second skin He wore jogging pants at the bottom.


    My heart beat erratically inside my chest. There was something utterly familiar with the man but I can''t seem to figure it out. I ignored the sudden chill that ran to my spine as I watched him.


    The man was surrounded with a thick mist of mystery. A thick hard wall seems to surround him letting no one to prate inside.


    Suddenly as if he was aware that I was watching him in silence, he stopped on his tracks. The action only made my heart beat like crazy. As if very slowly, he turned towards my direction and I froze as a pair of piercing blue eyesnded at me. For a moment my world stopped spinning.

 Chapter 64 - SURPRISED

    <h4>Chapter 64 - SURPRISED</h4>


    "H-have w-we met before?" I blurted the words aloud before I realized what I was doing. I shouldn''t have asked but there''s a part of me curious to find the truth.


    A pair of exquisite blue eyes stared back at me and I caught my breath as he steadied his gaze to mine. He''s got the most amazing shade of blue eyes I''ve ever seen. For a moment I found myself staring straight into a shade of beautifulgoon.


    "I assure you, we never met before Madam." He was polite, his face showed not a bit of emotion but when I looked into the depth of his eyes, I caught a glimpse of sadness he wasn''t able to conceal in time.


    "Are you sure?" I wasn''t convinced yet. There was a different answer I wish to hearing from him.


    "I''m certain Madam. We haven''t met before." He replied.


    Despite the seemingly honest remark, I have this feeling he wasn''t entirely telling the truth.


    I shook my head. Probably I was simply mistaken. Why would he lie anyway?


    "How may assist you, Madam?" He asked, his eyes never leaving mine. I could feel my knees melting from the heat of his stare.


    "Are you really the Gardener?" I asked instead. He was probably thinking I lost my mind.


    "Yes, Madam I am." It was his short response. A flicker of amusement crossed his eyes making it appear wider. He has amazing long eyshes and I envy him for having them.


    It was impossibly hard to stare at him and not lose oneself. With his perfect posture,rge muscr built, and well-proportioned body he would undoubtedly pass a modeling career


    He was too overqualified to be a gardener. One could think that a man as breathtakingly handsome as he could find a more decent job with higher pay. It was such a surprise to find deity standing in front of a garden and tending the nts as if he was a perfectly chiseled statue.


    "Are you listening, Madam?" His irritated voice tore on my thoughts. It seems I space out without me knowing. He was looking at me with his bushy eyebrows furrowed as he waited for my response.


    I lifted my gaze back to him. My cheeks turned into a shade of crimson from embarrassment. "What were you saying?"


    "For the third time, how may I assist you, Madam?" Gone was the flicker of amusement in his ocean blue eyes. He sobered and put a mask of paper nk expression on.


    "I would need assistance moving out all the baskets of flowers inside the Kitchen before it bes an inconvenience. Please put them all together inside the huge marble flower pot. When you finish the task, please disy it in the living room."


    And just like that after I said everything he needed to know, he walked away without saying anything. My eyes lingered on the sweat-soaked shirt he wore which now clings on the hard muscles of his back. He was the type who could wear anything but still manage to look regal. He may wear a rag but I swear he would still y the look.


    Upstairs, I paced back and forth with growing unease, my arms folded beneath my breasts. A frown crumpled my forehead.


    ''I couldn''t be mistaken. I saw him before. I just forgot where and when. I could trust my Intuition, I couldn''t lie.


    This is not the time to burden myself to remember things I couldn''t even recall, I reminded myself.? I stopped pacing back and forth and stationed in front of Faith''s bed.


    My daughter was wide awake, giggling as she watched the colorful stars hanging on top of her crib. I stared at her with warmth spreading inside my chest. My sweet little baby. I mumbled, all worries upying my thoughts were temporarily forgotten.


    Her arms iled as she stared at me. There was a smile tugging at the corner of her small, shapely lips. It never stopped to amaze me how I gave birth to such a seraphic creature. She was so beautiful. I wonder what her father looked like. He must be so handsome too.


    Faith stared at me. For a moment, I found myself lost in the depths of her blue eyes. I was like staring into the depths of a wondrous ocean. I could lose myself in it forever.


    A thought struck me. Faith''s exquisite blue eyes seem utterly familiar. I have seen it before. I will bet my life I did.


    A soft knock on the door woke me up to the burgeoning thoughts I found myself upied. I briskly opened the door and pulled it open.


    "Can we talk Beatrice?"


    Alexander stored inside the room and made a beeline straight to the crib where he found his granddaughter looking at him with wide innocent eyes.


    "What is it, papa?" I asked.


    He shifted his gaze back to me, a smile slowly brightened his face. "Mr. Peterson came to me at the Hotel Site today, he asked permission to bring you to his friend''s birthday party."


    I sighed heavily and stared heavenward. Partying was thest thing I wanted to do. I have a daughter to take good care of and I have no time to have fun outside the house. Leaving Faith alone tonight seems to be an unpleasant idea that will hunt me to my destination.


    "Pa, I couldn''t leave Faith alone. It gives me anxiety." My pleading gazended on his. I was praying so hard that I won''t be obliged to attend another party tonight. All I needed was a peaceful night of sleep.


    "Mr. Peterson rarely asked anyone to a party, Beatrix. You should be privileged. He was a decent man from a decent family. His family owns a chain of Hotels."


    "I don''t care if he was a farmer papa. I wouldn''t care as long as he''s a good and decent man. But that''s beyond my point. What I''m trying to say is, I''m not open to wee any man in my life now. I have Faith papa. I have my brothers. I have you."


    I took a step forward, took his hands into my own, and stared deep into his eyes. "I have everything I ever wanted papa. Please¡­ don''t push me to things which are against my will."


    "It was your happiness I''m after Beatrix. I want you to enjoy your freedom. I want to find you a man who will love you with all his heart." He exined, his tremble with emotion.


    "I am happy papa. I couldn''t be happier now."


    Alexander Crawford''s shoulders sank. He looked defeated. "I already said yes Beatrix."


    "I couldn''t let you down papa." I sighed deeply, concealing my growing annoyance regarding the matter.


    Hearing the good news Alexander''s face lit up with surprise. But after seeing the expression of uncertainty on my face, his shoulders sunk once more.


    "Please don''t force yourself, Beatrix. I could just tell Mr. Peterson you can''te since you''re? feeling unwell."


    "True, I don''t want to attend the party pa but I couldn''t just lie to avoid the situation. I made up my mind I will attend tonight but you promise me that in the near future you will not decide anything without consenting me first."


    He must have noticed the stubborn tilt of my jaw and the fierce glow burning on my eyes that he finally agreed. He knew when to argue and he knew exactly when it''s time to give up and face defeat. "I''m sorry Beatrix for forcing you into this. I promise that this would be thest time you will have to do this. I will not interfere with your decisions anymore."


    "I''m happy to hear that papa."


    Alexander Crawford was gone but I was still wrapped in my thoughts. Not only will I worry about my outfit tonight but I will also worry about who will take good care of Faith.


    Not that I can me papa, he was just trying to divert my attention away from worries, including my past.? He was simply trying to thrust me into a different environment in which I will have the chance to move forward and forget what entirely happened to me.


    Being the Crawford Heiress had its own disadvantages. I? thought rather grimly realizing I was pushed into action. I have no other choice but to allow myself to be driven away


    Perhaps going to a party wasn''t a bad idea at all. Maybe I will find myself enjoying the party tonight. I will me a new acquaintance which would probably be beneficial to me in the near future.


    "You should behave tonight baby. Mama will be out to attend a party. Please don''t make it hard for your uncles tonight, they will be the ones to take good care of you ."


    I smiled at my daughter as I lift her into my arms. She was surprisingly smooth and warm to the touch.? She smiled back at me showing a pair of adorable dimples that melted my heart with its charm.


    "I love you, Faith. Mama will not be long, she will return quickly after the party."

 Chapter 65 - JEALOUS EX-HUSBAND

    <h4>Chapter 65 - JEALOUS EX-HUSBAND</h4>


    One of the most painful things in the world is watching the woman you love, happy with someone else.


    ***


    I always dreaded this to happen. Especially that I was there to have a glimpse of what was taking ce. It shatters my heart into a thousand pieces, almost making me want to weep with helplessness and frustrations knowing she once been mine but I blow up the chance and broke her heart, and now she found sce in another man''s arms, I was left with no choice but watch her sweet enchanting smile as she slowly walks down the bottom of the stairs where a handsome Adonis waits for her descent¡ªlike a groom impatiently waiting for his bride to reach his side.


    It wasn''t my intention to pry over her private affairs. It just happened that I was about to enter the door to supposedly ask her about moving the huge flower pot outside to the spot she wanted it to be transferred. I know it could wait until tomorrow but I just want to see her¡­. Badly wanted to see her. I couldn''t wait much longer and formted a reasonable excuse to meet her only to have my heart broken and shatter across the floor seeing her walk down the stairs just like the first time I saw her except a man was waiting down at the end with a wide grin on like a teenager taking his crush to prom for the first time.


    A felt the sudden stab of annoyance. I almost had this irresistible urge to pull the man''s cor and push him hard to the floor, and rip that smile off his lips. Noticing the grim thoughts running on my head, I groaned, I sounded like a jealous husband except that Beatrix was not legally mine anymore. I''m nothing but a man regretting his past actions, but it was toote for regrets. The damage I did was beyond repair. It built a thickyer of iron wall between us. Phoenix¡ªBeatrix is better without me.


    The grandfather clock seems to stop moving. My whole world momentarily froze into stillness as she walked down the stairs. I have to hold my breathing as I continue to gaze at her with nothing but pure admiration in my eyes. She was the most wonderful thing I''ve ever known and the sweetest person I''ve ever met. But I''m the stupidest man on earth for having to break such a delicate creature. I have to pay for my sins and today was just the beginning of it as I stood in silence, witnessing the scene that stabbed my heart with a thousand knives.


    She moved down the stairs with the graceful movement of a queen. Except that she''s not a queen but a goddess of war who fought and won countless wars in her life. The beautiful glow on her unique pair of eyes made her more appealing. She had always been beautiful but now she was simply amazing that even my eyes wouldn''t want to blink in fear that I would waste a single moment. I wanted her memory to be imnted in my mind because that''s all I could have of her.


    When she reached the bottom stairs and the man gently took her palm into his lips, I swore I died at the moment. My only concern was I''m still very much alive. I rather prefer I''m dead to not witness the torturous scene that adds lemon to the raw wound in my heart. It must have been what my ex-wife had felt the first time she saw me with Ang. The pain must have been triple worst after she found doing the ''thing'' with Ang on the kitchen counter. I now realize the pain. But I know the pain I?felt at that moment was only a speck of dustpared to the pain I made her suffer when she had to witness my unfaithfulness live. Because I swore, if I found her with any other man on a bed, I would kill. That is without a doubt.


    Her sexy lips stretched into a smile, it was so brilliant that it made the diamonds on her ears appear dull. Even the chandelier hanging on the ceiling seems unappealingpared to that illuminating smile. A strong ache in my chest woken me up from my illusion, the cheerfulness inside me vanished like a me poured with a bucket of water. The smile wasn''t for me anymore, probably it will never belong to me again, that''s the truth I need to get over. I don''t even know if I will ever ''get over and probably I have to spend the rest of my remaining days confined to a mental institution after I couldn''t take the sweet torture of her memories anymore.


    The man wearing a tuxedoid his arms around her tiny waist. It took me a great amount of self-control asrge as the size of Europe not to charge forward and rip the arms that were holding her. Jealousy was Indeed one of the most unpleasant sensations in the world. If this continues, I wouldn''t end up in a mental institution but I will forever found myself locked into Alcatraz. I know I should look away but there was no strength left in me to avoid something which I know I have to face forever. I realize at the very moment it was difficult to be a masochist except that it was unavoidable.


    They are headed to the door, I realize as I ran behind one of thergewn ornament¡ªan angel kneeling on the ground holding a flower into her palm¡ªa hasty move to hide my presence from the two. If I dare broke this statue, I might as well say goodbye to my job for the next day.?I''ll bet my arms and legs that thewn ornament cost?Alexander Crawford a great amount of fortune. He will surely break my bones if I break the rare piece.


    There was a brand new car waiting outside the entrance. I hate to admit it but it was gorgeous, thetest model, must have cost a fortune. That instant I knew I don''t like the man, such a showoff. It almost seems to take forever as I wait for them to emerge, when they finally did, I swear I couldn''t be more pissed off. How I wish that a bolt of great lightning would hit the car and destroy the engine before they could leave. But of course, it was as impossible as wishing Beatrix would pay me attention now that I''m a lowly gardener.


    He opened the door for her then turned in the opposite direction and climbed inside. The engine roared to life and moved forward, the gates swung open and the moving car faded to the distance before the gates swung close. The car was gone but I was still there watching the gates with growing unease or perhaps it was growing jealousy if I would only be honest with myself. She was gone but the breathtaking image of her persists inside my thoughts. Beatrix had ways been beautiful but tonight I found myself searching for the right words to describe her. The silk gown she wore was too perfect to describe in words.


    The smooth silk dress clung to the perfect curves of her body like a well-made glove. The double thigh slit did wonders to tter her shapely legs which were one of her best assets and it cost me a great amount of self-control not to run for sewing tools and repair the exaggerated slits that could make a man''s eyes bulge with admiration. I never saw her wear a gone so revealing before, not even when she was still my wife. She was always the prim and proper type. But tonight her taste must have changed too. It must be the influence of her personal designer Madam Ste, she was trying to make her client ride the fashion rage, which exins the plunging neckline that disys an ample amount of her perky breasts.


    Beatrix was dressed as Aphrodite tonight and without a doubt, she yed the look. She wore her evening attire with stunning grace that could make the real goddess of love and beauty from Mount Olympus blush.?She was once mine, and even if it''s now a distant memory I''m still so proud of her, so damm proud that I nearly weep at the thought that she would acquire more admirer. Moving the flowers crowding the kitchen this morning had been a difficult job that irritated the hell out of me. I don''t know how would I handle to keep moving her suitor''s gifts without losing my mind from jealousy.


    "Wah-wah "


    An infant''s cries reached my ears. My thoughts were suddenly scattered in the air. My eyebrows scrunched in confusion while my gaze searched where the sound came from. It seems the noise was originating from inside the mansion. Impossible! My initial reaction was pure disbelief. A baby? Inside the Crawford Mansion? That''s purely ridiculous. I must have been losing my mind. Didn''t I lose my mind already a few moments ago? I strode away from the door to the direction of my tiny cottage. Must have been my imagination, I thought.


    "Wah-wah." I froze in my tracks. This was no longer my imagination. "Bloody Hell," I muttered under my breath and made a retreating steps backward until I was standing at the door of the mansion. I take a peek inside only to be greeted by the greatest shock of my life.

 Chapter 66 - A BABY?

    <h4>Chapter 66 - A BABY?</h4>


    Beatrix fled from my thoughts after I saw Alexander in the most unlikely situation. I have no idea whether to be amused, bewildered, or shocked. My eyes went so wide that an apple could nearly fit inside. My mouth parted so wide that I''m afraid my uv could be seen sticking out. I told myself I lost my mind, perhaps this might be the proof I did. If not then why would I see Alexander Crawford holding a wailing infant into his arms with an expression a mixture of fear, anxiety, and dread. If the situation were not so grave, I swore I already fell into fits of hystericalughter watching the rm dancing on his handsome face. He looked far from a man who was feared by his enemies.


    Gathered around him sharing his demise were eight of his children, some pacing back and forth while others remained by his side with a somber expression mirroring their patriarch''s somber mood. Bloody hell! Was I dreaming because as far as I''m concerned this scene wouldn''t possibly happen unless I''m into a deep state of slumber. Definitely, a?wailing child wrapped around my employer''s arm would be the most impossible thing that I coulde across in the real world. Soon probably I would find myself awake andughing at how ridiculous the unlikely scenario is.


    "Wah-wah." The sound of the cries intensified. It was so loud that I swear it could be heard up to the next block. This time it pierced my ears and nearly broke my eardrums too. The chance I hold that it''s only a dream faded in a snap. It''s as if I''d been sshed with ice-cold water and I found myself wide awake. My unblinking eyes remain transfixed on the cherubic baby which was far from angelic now as she plunged the entire Crawford Household into a chaotic disorder. All efforts had been applied to stop the baby''s cries but none refused to stop her little tantrums. The baby misses his or her mother. In a time like this, only her scent would calm her down. She was ovee with tears since she couldn''t sense that her mother was around.


    Does Beatrix have a child?


    Suddenly the thought made my heart hammer inside my chest. My heartbeat was so loud that it reached my ears. I was even wondering why the entire household hadn''t heard about it. Could it be¡­. Could it be possible that the baby was¡­.. I shooed the thought before I jumped to the conclusion. Impossible! It can''t be, she wasn''t even pregnant thest time I saw her and she didn''t inform me about her pregnancy. But then, we divorced and she was furious with me, it was enough reason for her to keep the truth from me. I calcted the days after thest time we made love and everything seemed to fall into detail. There''s a possibility that I was the father.


    Rhyze, the man I initially thought was her boyfriend was in fact, her younger brother¡­ and so the rest of the men living inside the Crawford Mansion. She wasn''t involved in a romantic affair with anyone before I arrived. There''s a fifty percent probability that I am the father. A surge of happiness filled my chest, I had to hold myself still for a moment to catch my breath. Without me realizing I suddenly felt the warmth leaking from my eyes. Bloody Hell¡­ A man shouldn''t be ovee with tears especially if he was uncertain of the facts. But I don''t need any proof to prove that the child was mine, I could feel it¡­. I have a child with Phoenix!


    My sentiments were cut short, pity took over my body as I witnessed how the baby was passed around like a piece of doll in an attempt to try if anyone from them could silence the child. Of course, it failed since the baby couldn''t sense her mother''s presence. The Crawford Men were a bunch of inexperienced bachelors who haven''t once held a baby in their arms, they also simplycked some skills. I have to clench my fist on my side to stop myself from running forward and snatching the child into my arms. It annoyed me that much to watch how to continue to cry restlessly.


    Before I realized what I was doing, I found myself moving forward. Damm my impatience andck of self-control, it will surelynd me in trouble one day. But I don''t care about myself anymore, all I could think of was to take the baby into my arms. Listening to her tears was crushing my heart into pieces. I couldn''t bear to see her like this without me doing anything. "There you are Greyson." It was the greetings I received from Alexander Crawford. For once, he was somehow relieved to see me. What a miracle.


    "As you can see Sir, I heard a baby wailing, I came to check if I could be of some assistance."


    He didn''t seem to think my offer was suspicious. His sleepy, tired gazended on mine. Beads of sweat formed on his temples. The shirt he wore was crumpled and it was soaked with his sweat too. "It''s beyond your field of work but do you have an idea how to make a baby sleep?" His voice sounded tired."


    My gaze surveyed the faces inside the room. It was obvious they are too happy to have me there and save their asses. I swallowed hard as Ethan slowly walked towards me. I caught my breath when he slowly transferred the baby into my arms Everything seems to happen in slow motion


    My fingers were trembling as I held her. I nearly began to weep when her exquisite ocean blue eyes captured mine. She was the most beautiful creature I''d ever seen¡­. So soft¡­ so breathtaking¡­ The moment she looked at me, there''s no denying that the baby I''m holding into my arms was my daughter¡­. She was a splitting replica of our first daughter Vien.


    The thought made the burden in my chest heavier.


    A particr memory flickered inside my thoughts. It was the memory of me holding Vien into my arms after she was born. Phoenix was peacefully asleep that time and I crept inside her room to have a look at our daughter¡­. Yes, our daughter¡­ The moment I saw Vien smile, I fell in love with her right away despite my belief she was not my daughter. But of course, it had been all a lie that it was my brother who wanted me to believe and he seeded after he faked the paternity test result. I was a fool to fall on his tricks back then. The affection I have for Vien¡ªI try to keep them¡ªI hated Phoenix that time because I thought she cheated on me. I was a gullible fool believing so. And now it cost me my marriage.


    Regrets¡­ There are so many regrets in my life. But after holding the seraphic creature in my arms I forgot every single one of them. My life had been a?huge mistake, and this baby was the only thing that made my life right. It took me a moment to realize that the tranquil silence had fallen back inside the mansion. The baby was no longer wailing at the top of her lungs. Instead, she was now smiling, her ocean blue eyes wide with wonder. She felt a strong bond that a father and daughter could only share.


    "Good Lord." Alexander Crawford eximed and sank into the long Victorian sofa with relief. For once, he shot me a thankful nce as if a thorn had been pulled out of his chest. He wiped the beads of sweat off his temples using a handkerchief.


    Eight pairs of eyes red at me with amazement. Somehow I?found myself pleased at the notion that my daughter preferred his father morepared to his uncles. The thought made my mood soar higher. If it weren''t for the somber atmosphere I should have cackle withughter. No one said a word. They just continue to stare at me with wonder.


    The baby in my arms opened her tiny mouth and sighed sleepily in my arms. As I watched her, a sudden overprotectiveness swept over me. I suddenly made a promise to myself to protect her at all cost. Even if it means she will never have to know about me. I rocked the baby into my arms until her eyelids fluttered close. Before I knew it, she was already fast asleep. I sighed with relief. It felt so good while she slept into my arms.


    "Where''s her room?"


    Alexander Crawford led the way. We entered an elegantly decorated room, it must be thergest room found inside the Mansion. The feminine pink interior confirmed that it was?Beatrix''s room. Beside the Queen size bed, there was a movable crib. I hastily entered as nine men followed inside making the room crowded.


    I carefullyid her back to the crib. She stirred¡­. Then she started crying.


    I sighed.?It wasn''t against my will but it seems I have to stay longer until Beatrix returns¡­.

 Chapter 67 - LOOKS FAMILIAR

    <h4>Chapter 67 - LOOKS FAMILIAR</h4>


    ''Please, let this be over soon. I want to go home already.'' My beaded silver stiletto justnded on the crimson carpeted floor but it was going home which bothers my mind already. The thought of my daughter at home in the hands of my beloved family doesn''t ease the gnawing worry inside me. The thought of my eight brothers with father in addition watching over Faith tripled my unease considering that they have zero experience handling a newborn baby. Not that I me father for putting me in this ordeal but it was him who agreed and I can''t break his word of honor so I''m obliged to go.


    I should be at home. Curled on the feathery softness of my Queen size bed with an angel lying next to me with my arms protectively around her. Instead, I found myself in the middle of nowhere, with no acquaintances and no friends. Even the man standing beside me¡ªMr.?Marcus Peterson¡ªwas a total stranger. If I don''t care about propriety, damn it to hell but I''m going home. I cursed mentally, hoping I weaved an excuse to escape this date but I hated lying. I stared heavenward, asking the gods for a little bit of patience.


    "Beatrix, are you okay?" Marcus spoke beside me, worry gleaming upon his eyes. Guilt invaded me for nearly forgetting he was with me. He captured my eyes with his gaze. I was trying to lower my eyes on the floor but his eyes held mine captive. Marcus Peterson was without a doubt a handsome man. He could put an actor to shame with his looks and charm. But I wonder why I felt nothing for him. I expect that his good looks could make my heart flutter and my pulse rate jitter in some ways. Unfortunately, his good looks have no profound effect on me. He couldn''t make my heart beat like crazy the way our new gardener did. The Gardener''s sexy, sultry body was enough to make my mouth water with admiration. Not that I''m fantasizing over him, it''s just that I appreciate his six-pocket abs. I''m not made of stone not to appreciate a blessing when I see one.


    "I''m fine Mr. Peterson," I replied, my mouth stretchedzily into something which I hope resembled a bit of a smile. If only I had the power to pull the time, I already did moments ago so I don''t have to waste the next hour of my life in ennui. He must be convinced about my response for he did notment, he just held his arms to mine which I''m obliged to take for the sake of good manners and we moved deeper to the crowd. The crowdpsed into silence. If it weren''t for the musician ying at the dimly lit corner of the room, it would be extremely awkward. Heads turned in our direction like mas attracted to metals. My Peterson seems not to mind the stir he was creating. He even appeared amused, I''m not sure, must be my imagination.


    "Beatrix?" I tore my gaze away from straight ahead and peered through my eyshes after throwing him a sidelong nce. His stare was soft against my skin and there was some sort of tenderness in it. I wasn''t sure if I was reading his expression right but it appears that way to me. He saw my wide inquiring eyes, for a moment he didn''t say anything, he just continued to stare at me as if he found me fascinating. I was lost for words too, wondering if I should take his reaction as an insult or apliment. "You''re beautiful." He whispered, oblivious to the hundreds of eyes peering at us.


    I groaned inwardly. I believe I look good tonight since it was the third time he told me that. One was after I descended from the stairs of the Crawford Mansion, the second was when we were inside the car while he''s driving, and the third was just now. It seems Mr. Peterson was having minor memorypses. "Thank you, Mr. Peterson," I replied. If I had known he was going to try his charm on me right here in the middle of the room atop the red carpet I should have stayed home and fake an illness and deal with the guilt on my own. It would be more manageable than having him as apany.


    "Please call me Marcus." He said, capturing my hands before I could hide them as we pulled into a stop. "Could you possibly do that?" He added with pleading eyes nailed to mine.


    "Of course, Marcus," I replied and pulled my fingers out of his hold. Luckily his hold loosened and his hands fell to his side.


    "Thank you," He mumbled, he looked pleased.


    Momentster, we are settled into a round table draped into an elegant pink tablecloth. There was a small pink flower vase in the middle patterned with primroses and leaves, it was filled with different varieties of flowers which were arranged into a neat perfection The whole ce screamed of elegance and luxury. Even the small vase atop the tables must have cost a fortune based on its quality. I sighed with relief when my weight sunk into the feathery softness of the chair that resembled a throne. After pulling the chair for me, Marcus turned in the opposite direction and upied his seat.


    The room the party was underway is asrge as the Grand Hall of the Crawford Mansion. Golden chandeliers glowed brightly on the high ceiling. Round Tables draped with pink silk scattered around the wless white floor. Seats that looked like a king and a Queen''s regal throne surrounds the tables. On the stage decorated with light pink balloons, a golden royalty throne engraved with precious gemstones stood but it was empty, it seems the upant had wandered around the hall to search for her King. Behind the chair where a light pink cloth stood as a background ''Ynna @18 was written.


    The ce looked so inviting but it wasn''t enough to make me forget all my worries. I was here at the party but my thoughts wandered far away. I was wondering if Faith was asleep by now, if not, I''m sure she would be throwing a tantrum after failing to sense my presence. It would be difficult to make her stop crying. None of my brothers couldn''t handle her tears, even the mighty Alexander Crawford failed to tame his grandchild. Letting myself worry now will make things worse for me. I reminded myself. Before I left the house I made sure that Faith was full and sleepy. I was guaranteed that she would quickly fall asleep since she''s tired from all the strolling we had in the garden early that day. Hopefully, my daughter was doing fine. Please Lord, let her be fine. I mumbled with optimism.


    "You look nervous Beatrix." It was Marcus again invading my thoughts. For the second time that day, I forgot he was with me. But then, I never felt I havepany, remain sad and lonely while my thoughts held me captive. I lifted my gaze and faked a smile, not only itcked in luster, it barely reached my eyes too. If I could, I swear I walked out of the party at this moment if I haven''t considered how embarrassing it could be.?I''m not enjoying it anymore¡ªI haven''t enjoyed it one bit.


    ''Oh Faith!'' If mommy could only go home now! I badly miss you. I think I''m going to lose my mind before this party ends.''


    "Beatrix?" Marcus repeated.


    "I''m fine." I lied once more. By the number of lies, I formed tonight I deserved to be crucified.


    "Champagne?" He offered and I nodded, embarrassed to say no. I''ll just pretend to drink the champagne or just take a sip or two. I''m breastfeeding Faith and I''m afraid I wasn''t allowed to drink wine, not even champagne.


    "Are you enjoying the party?"


    I wasn''t able to respond to the question when I felt someone''s hard gaze in mine¡ªit was heavy and disconcerting. I nced sideways and caught a pair of prying eyes ring at me as if he''d seen a ghost.


    Marcus, seeing the couple approaching our table was quick to leave his seat and meet them halfway. I found myself abandoning my seat too as if it suddenly burned my ass.


    The birthday celebrant was approaching our way. But it was not her who captured my attention but the man standing tall beside her with the look of pure disbelief darkening his handsome face. He was tall, with broad athletic shoulders. A grey tuxedo clung to hisrge build perfectly. But it was not his regal look that captured my attention but a pair of piercing blue eyes that seemed to prate my soul.


    "Beatrix, I would like you to meet the new CEO of Greyson Enterprise and Heir of Greyson Inheritance¡ªVince Greyson."


    It was not only his name that sounds familiar. Even his face looks a good deal familiar too.


    Why do I feel I hate this man?

 Chapter 68 - RECOGNIZE

    <h4>Chapter 68 - RECOGNIZE</h4>


    There was something dangerous about the man¡­. Almost ominous. After looking at his piercing blue eyes I knew that moment he couldn''t be trusted. There was something about him that warned me to be cautious, I couldpare him to a traitorous predator, ready to rip his innocent prey to pieces behind its back. He was a stranger¡­.But it felt as if I have known him my whole life. A part of me screams to be on guard. Behind those seemingly innocent faces lies a man with the deepest darkest secret which he kept locked into Pandora''s box to hide the truth forever, no one has ess except himself.


    I recovered first, pulled a mask of paper nk expression, and held my chin upward. Father''s words shed in my thoughts, ''You''re a Crawford now¡­. You have nothing to fear, always put in mind that fame, power, and money are all yours. You''re no ordinary woman, they should fear you and not the otherwise.'' My father was right, I thought as I gave Mr. Vince Greyson the sweetest smile I could muster. "Nice meeting you Sir," I replied, overwhelming satisfaction rushed through me at the sight of his face contorting with shock and disbelief.


    For a moment, he lost hisposure, his fingers held to the chair seated next to him for support.?Somehow after hearing me speak, his shock tripled as if my voice confirmed his greatest fears. My chin tilted defiantly. I lifted my fingers so I could hold my hands to him for formalities. In the process, I became aware of the champagne ss I''m absentmindedly holding. I took a step forward and tripped, my fault I wasn''t cautious. Marcus was quick enough to hold me still but it was toote, he saved me from the fall but Mr. Vince Greysons expensive tuxedo did not.


    "F*ck!" He screamed after snapping out of trance, He was furious, there was a murderous glint upon his blue eyes. To my surprise, I didn''t feel a bit scared¡­ not even fear. Instead, I could feel a surprising amount of satisfaction for staining his favorite tuxedo that must have cost him a fortune. My only concern is I got the wrong ce to pour the champagne, I should have aimed it on his face. At this point, his loud cursing attracted too much unwanted attention. The incident would no doubt spread like wildfire tomorrow.


    I opened my clutch bag, fumbled for my handkerchief, and hurriedly wiped the stain on the cloth, "Please do forgive me, Mr. Vince Greyson. This is entirely my fault I tripped on the floor." I mumbled apologetically as I hastily found a way to dry the wet garment. But instead of helping to erase the stain, the champagne spread further. His expression darkened. Without another word he hurriedly left the scene. I swear, I never felt so satisfied until I watched him walk out. He was seriously pissed off but it only soared my mood higher.


    I just proved how talented I am.


    The girl he was with, briskly followed Vince Greyson, but before she did, she marily stopped to throw me a deadly re. I shrugged my shoulders while watching her follow the man.


    "That was a nice act, Darling." It was Marcus. When I lifted my gaze to him his eyes were wide with admiration. It twinkled with yfulness and mirth. He looked supportive, he was perceptive enough to realize that the ''incident'' was no ident.


    "I don''t like the man." All my attempt to summon a lie failed miserably. I decided to tell him the truth. A man as sensitive as Marcus gave me no chance to tell a lie that would appear believable to a man as intelligent as he.


    "Me too." He replied without filters when we got back to our seats. He looked pleased. He did not bother to conceal the boyish green spreading on his cheeks.


    His response was unexpected. He now got my full attention. It took me a moment to digest his words. "You don''t like him?" I lowered my voice in case someone nearby was listening.


    "No." He lifted the champagne ss into his mouth.


    "Why?"


    "Vince Greyson just arrived here in Cordova just recently... Heard he attended a business meeting. Just from first nce, I knew I didn''t like him and I would never arrive at the point I would like him.?He was a cunning man. The birthday celebrant was his girlfriend. Some say he was married to his older brother''s ex-girlfriend but no one could prove the truth. Even if he was not what I thought, but still I don''t like the man."


    I nod my head sympathetically. Marcus sensed the negative vibe I felt towards Vince. At least I wasn''t alone, there''s someone aside from me who dislikes the man.


    Marcus sensed my difort. We made no further discussion about Vince Greyson. Instead, Marcus began to discuss interesting topics about business and people in the same business field as he.


    It was around nine o''clock when we decided to leave the party. In the car, he continues to discuss his family, his hobbies, and passions and I listen intently like his old-time friend, casually speaking my opinions when needed.


    Thirty minutes after, his car pulled into a stop in front of the Crawford Mansion. I yelp with relief when he finally opened the door and mbered out of the car. God knows my daughter never slipped out of my mind the whole evening. I nearly ran inside the house to my room without bidding him goodbye but it was good manners which won in the end.


    "Thank you for your time, Beatrix," Marcus said, he did enjoy the party, it was visibly written all over his face which remained aglow with excitement.


    "You don''t need to thank me. You''ve been a goodpany." I replied which was true, it was just that I''m worried about my daughter that I couldn''t enjoy the party. Aside from that Vince Greyson arrived to ruin my mood entirely.


    I watched as he waved goodbye for onest time before climbing inside the car. He turned the engine on and made a U-turn before his car made a beeline straight on the gates and vanished into the darkness. He was gone but I was still standing there lost in my burgeoning thoughts.


    Remembering my daughter, panic and fear rattled my senses and I ran to the door, it was left open. I hurriedly slipped inside and vaulted the lock before I tiptoed to the staircase. The maids had retired for the night. The main lights are already turned off. The pilot lights are the ones that were left open to illuminate the foyer.


    I snatched my silver beaded shoes to minimize the noise, with shoes clutched on both hands, I walked barefoot across the cold, ceramic floor. Climbing up the staircase almost took me an eternity.


    It was the eerie silence that weed me at the top of the stairs. I assume that father was asleep at this hour, he wasn''t allowed to sleepte and he was following his doctor''s orders. Grandmama was probably asleep too, above all it was she who should take good care of her health most.


    As I tiptoed to my room I made a promise to myself that no more parties anymore. Even if someone would put a shotgun to my head, I will never go to another party again! Well, if Faithes then I will allow myself to be dragged to a party where I could show my beautiful daughter to everyone.


    I reached my room and quietly pulled it open. It was dimly lit, but the flicker of light from thempshade was enough to illuminate the man lying on the bed with his arm protectively around Faith.


    I wasn''t prepared for the sight. I have to blink several times to digest the scene. I even tried to pinch myself to make sure I wasn''t dreaming.?I found myself lost for words. Tears were now clouding my vision, anytime soon it would fell my eyes.


    There was a phone ced on the top of the night table, I''m sure it wasn''t mine. But it wasn''t the phone that captured my attention but the song ying.


    When I think back on these times,


    And the dreams we left behind,


    I''ll be d cause I was blessed to get,


    To have you in my life,


    When I look back on these days,


    I look and see your face,


    You were right there for me.


    In my dreams I''ll always see you soar above the sky,


    In my heart there''ll always be a ce for you,


    For all my life,


    Listening to my favorite song ''There You''ll Be'' y in the background gave me a different kind of feeling. Hearing it y was something but watching our gardener with his arms protectively around my daughter was another.


    For the first time while watching the two together, a thought urred to me, the startling realization hit me like lightning. I was rendered speechless for a moment.


    Why does Faith Vien look so much like our ''handsome'' gardener?

 Chapter 69 - MYSTERY

    <h4>Chapter 69 - MYSTERY</h4>


    He stirred on top of the bed. His eyes fluttered open and drifted to the spot where he sensed an intruder intervening in his sweet slumber. Instantly, his gazended on mine, thus taking my breath away. I have to wrap my trembling fingers around the doorknob to support my knees that suddenly melted into Jell-O. For a frozen moment, I just stood there unblinkingly enchanted by his enticing blue eyes that seemed to prate through my soul. He looked so good on the bed as if he belonged there.


    The thin fabric of his shirt clung to the hard contours of his chest leaving nothing to the imagination, his rich tousled hair fell to his eyes enticingly like soft molten honey against the light from thempshade on his right. He was wearing fitted cargo shorts, the tight garment hugged to his powerful thighs and when my gaze moved further it sinfully stopped on his crotch¡ªhe was indeed¡ªblessed. Heat flooded my cheeks. Thankfully the shadows concealed the blush. My eyes drifted down to his muscled thigh.? He has the sexiest legs I''d ever seen¡ªsexy in a masculine way.


    The sight of him on the bed nearly took all the sanity in me, I nearly ran to his side and wrapped my arms around his shoulders to experience the thrill of being crushed against his perfectly chiseled body. Ocean blue eyes peered under extraordinary eyshes, the look meant nothing for him, and yet it turned my throat into an arid desert and singed my body with fever. Just one look from him and I lost all control. He was the first man who had such a profound effect on my senses. With little to no effort, he could make me giddy like a girl straight from the schoolroom.


    I took another deep intake of breath when he carefully eased his arms away from Faith Viene and rose from the bed leaving the sheet crumpled behind his weight. The spacious room constricted as he slowly made his way in my direction. His sweet enchanting scent drifted to my nostrils. I inhaled his achingly familiar scent as I watched him stop when he was just a few inches away from me.


    The dreamy look on his eyes was seductively sexy, I want to grab a camera and capture the exhrating expression. Thempshade near the bed cast golden shadows on his profile, he was like a beautiful painting emerging from an artist''s canvas. "It''s about time you arrive home, Madam." He said in a hoarse sensual whisper that sent tiny butterflies crawling inside my stomach.


    My lips parted to retort but to my surprise, no words escaped my lips escape a sound that sounded like a strangled chicken. The soft criesing from the bed saved me from the humiliation. I ran to the bed but before I could take Faith Vien into my arms, he already did the job. He carefully lifted the tiny angel from the bed, less than a minute, she stopped crying as he skillfully rocked her into his arms. I stood there unblinking, dazed from the scene. Watching him hold Faith Viene into his arms sent my heart aching with tenderness. That moment I wished that he was Faith Vienne''s father.


    There was something in him that draws me near, the way a moth is drawn to fire. Fire is aze with danger for it could burn a moth''s delicate wings and yet the temptation ahead was impossibly hard to resist. I rather burn than not feel the heat at all. My thoughts were interrupted by the soft rustle of his slippers on the marble floor. He was moving to the bed. I watched with growing fascination as he gently ced Faith Vienne''s tiny body atop the crib and pulled it closer to the bed. He moved confidently as if he knew exactly what he''s doing as if he''d done it a hundred times before.


    I became aware that he''s done with the job when he turned in my direction and stepped closer and closer¡­. My breathing quickened from anticipation while watching him cross the distance between us without tearing his gaze off my eyes. My heartbeat quickened. My throat went dry. When we were inches apart, he stopped walking. "Goodnight Madam." He said in a soft whisper. Before I could react he was gone. The door softly closed behind me.


    ''Madam'' He just made me feel like an old maid again. I''m not that too old.


    My knees finally gave in, and I slumped on the bed on the same exact spot hest upied, it was still warm, and his natural musky scent lingered in the air as if he was still there. I was surprised to realize I was still holding my silver beaded stiletto into my hands, it softly dropped on the floor. My head ducked over to the crib to watch the rise and fall of my daughter''s chest.


    Faith Vienne is fine. Our ''handsome'' gardener took good care of my daughter well. I was seriously worried a while ago by the thought Faith had fallen on one of her violent tantrums, when she fell into one, none could console her tearful fits, not even her father could. My eight brothers are as hopeless as my father since they never handled a child before.


    I sighed with relief. A thorn had just been pulled out of my chest. Now that I saw how peaceful my angel looked in her sleep I was able to stretch my lips into a genuine smile. I haven''t thanked him yet, whatever his name is.


    Five minutester, I already changed into a silk nightgown. The makeup on my face had been wlessly cleaned with wipes. I nowy in my bed, nestled beneath the covers waiting for the dreand portal to open.


    My eyes remained nailed on the ceiling but it was not the wless white ceiling I''m intently looking at but the man with exquisite blue eyes and hair the shade of warm honey ying on my thoughts.


    I want to know his name. I remember mumbling to myself before plunging into a dream.


    ***


    No matter what happens, just run...Don''t ever look back." His words came as harsh and fierce, it was not a plea but an order.


    I looked up at him, the face of the man kneeling next to me wasn''t a blur anymore. Shocked hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning when a pair of haunted blue eyes held my gaze prisoner. Fierce pain stabbed my chest realizing the tears softly streaming down the smoothness of his cheeks, moonlight gleaming on his tear-stricken eyes.


    His fingers were bound by a rope, thus, restricting his movement. But despite the obstruction, he managed to capture my hands which were bound in front of me. He fumbled with the rope on my wrists and struggled to unfasten the rope using a piece of broken ss he managed to retrieve on the ground.


    He impatiently struggled to brush the shard against the rope, muttering unintelligent curses under his breath, unmindful that his fingers were now bleeding from the exertion. I cast him a pitiful nce, if only I could help him but I could barely move. The rope was tied too hard, it was digging into my flesh.


    "Please, I will never leave you, not like this," I whispered weakly. Tears burst forth from my eyes, slithering down my cheeks until I could taste the saltiness on my parted lips.


    "No! Listen to me!" He snapped, his toneced with impatience, he had to stop cutting the ss to the rope so he could exin better. "You need to escape! Both of us will get killed if you don''t, I need to spare you!" He whispered grimly, gritting his teeth in exasperation.


    "No, please don''t make me do this please!"? My chest ached painfully. Even my shoulders are shaking uncontrobly. "I will never leave you alone!"


    From the distance the sound of a long, loud, doleful cry uttered by an animal, a dog, or probably a wolf¡ªI''m not quite sure which¡ªsounded ominous, it sent deep chills down my stiff spine.


    I swallowed hard as he struggled to free my wrist, a tedious task which we found impossibly hard to aplish within short notice. The rope that tied around my fingers painfully dug into my flesh, making my fingers numb and cold.


    "Promise me you will not look back okay? Just run, please, find help. Promise, I will be fine." His ocean blue eyes glowed brighter, almost begging. How could? I say no?


    Unmistakably terror filled my eyes. Dread spread throughout my body until it crept to my bones. My breath came deep andbored. The thought of escaping alone and leaving him behind scared the hell out of me.


    "Please Ace! No!"


    "No Phoenix! Run¡­ never look back."


    ***


    Dream¡­It''s only a dream... the same repetitive nightmare.


    I woke up with eyes wet with tears, beads of sweat trickling down my temples, chest heaving violently, and heartbeat still hammering from shock.


    Before, the dream had been vague¡­. Ambiguous¡­ But now it appeared vividly clear and exquisitely detailed.


    The man I saw in my dream was our gardener, his ocean blue eyes would be difficult to forget especially when it was brimming with tears.


    He was the man who sacrificed himself so I could escape and in return, he was beaten and stabbed to death.


    True, it was a dream, but my guilt had been irrepressible, it weighed heavily over my chest making it difficult for me to breathe.


    I eased myself from the bead and leaned on the headboard, I wrapped my arms around my legs and rested my chin on my knees.


    I wasn''t sure if it was only a dream or real events from my past. I couldn''t find an answer. How could I find the truth when the most crucial part of me has long since been forgotten¡ªmy name.


    Am I Phoenix?


    If yes, then who''s Ace?

 Chapter 70 - DEEPLY CURIOUS

    <h4>Chapter 70 - DEEPLY CURIOUS</h4>


    The grandfather clock chimed indicating midnight had arrived. Stunned by the sound, my palms moved to my chest in rm while my startled gaze averted to the object within distance. I med my jumpy state on sleep deprivation.? I should be sound asleep by now, I told myself as I lean on the headboard, gaze blindly staring ahead. But every time I close my eyes, a pair of ocean blue eyes, which remind me of a beautifulgoon, keep haunting my thoughts.


    I gave up all efforts to drift back to sleep half an hour ago. Tired of twisting and turning on top of the bed, I found myself leaning on the headboard. Falling asleep appeared to be impossibly hard to achieve especially not after the nightmare I went through earlier. Careful not to wake up my daughter,? I got off the bed quietly. My feet, afternding on the cold marble floor fumbled for the fluffy slippers underneath the bed. After putting it on, I fumbled for the remote control on top of the dresser and turned the chandelier on, not too bright, just enough to illuminate the room.


    Faith Vienne was peacefully asleep inside her crib. Such a beautiful creature, I mumbled, my eyes admiring her cute nose. She would be fine. I told myself as I tiptoed to the door leaving it open and briskly moved down the staircase. I opened the door to the kitchen and grabbed a mug from the counter. At this hour, it was obvious I''m the remaining soul awake at this hour.? My movements were quick and hurried while minimizing the noise my movement creates.? I don''t want to wake up the household while I''m making a ss of milk.


    I consumed the milk quickly. Hopefully, I could sessfully fall back to sleep this time. Just after I ced the mug on top of the sink, a soft flicker of movement from the window caught my attention. Thief!? Fear gripped me inside realizing that an intruder got in the house. No one from inside the house would go out at this hour, not my father, not my eight brothers, and definitely not my grandmother. With my heart on my throat, I decided to investigate. My fingers trembled as I unbolted the lock of the kitchen door, pulled it open, and crept outside.


    The moon glowed beautifully on the horizon, thousands of stars scattered the pitch-ck sky like precious gemstones. I averted my gaze away from the above, it''s no time for me to star-gaze, there are more pressing matters I need to investigate. The soft rustle of wind blowing past me sent shivers down my spine. I wrapped my arms beneath my breasts while I pursued the sound of footsteps which was now going towards the pool.


    I don''t understand why someone would be roaming outside at this hour. It''s past midnight! And there''s no valid reason I could think of why a household staff would be awake at this hour except¡ªwell if he is up to something. The footsteps stopped on the poolside and I stopped moving and concealed my presence beneath a tall potted nt. I forgot the name. Once securely hidden I summoned all the courage I could muster and leaned forward to investigate the identity of the midnight intruder.


    An ear-shattering scream nearly escaped my lips after my wide bulging eyesnded on the man standing legs apart on the edge of the pool and stripping his garments. He peeled his clothes off¡ªposed of t-shirt and cargo pants¡ªleaving only his ck brief on.? My fingers flew to cover my mouth after realization hit me, the gardener was the man. Heat crept my cheeks. I am brutally embarrassed to catch myself enjoying the view.? My head refused to turn after I tried to look away, as if my neck was stuck in that direction. Even after I moved my eyes it refused to look away. The almost naked demi-god standing in front of me got me hypnotized.


    How could it be he''s still awake in the middle of this hour? Does it mean he can''t sleep the way I did? Was he thinking something else? Or probably someone else? Thest question sent a stab of pain inside my chest¡­. I don''t like the feeling¡­. it was a sensation close to jealousy.


    The pale light from the moon was enough to illuminate him. I could freely watch each of his movements. He was like a deity descending from the skies, except that I know he was not a spirit. My eyes sinfully gazed at the length of his body, he was so masculine and well defined. My fingers moved to my lips, almost expecting to find a trace of saliva, thankfully I wasn''t drooling.


    He dived into the pool like a pro. I caught my breath watching the startling gleam of moonlight on his warm honey hair. My throat turned as dry as a dessert while watching the enchanting movement of his hands as he swam on the water. I shouldn''t be here, hidden behind a nt, and invading his privacy like a crazed, obsessed stalker. But I couldn''t find the strength to stop watching. I have taken a dose of an addictive drug, and now I can''t seem to stop.


    When he finally got tired of swimming back and forth he emerged from the pool. Brush his powerful fingers on his hair. He indeed looks like a demigod at the moment. The drops of water that almost look like liquid gold against the moonlight tickle down his spine. How I? wished I could look at him like this forever.


    He moved to the edge and sat on the second step of the swimming pool. He just sat there, unmoving, staring blindly straight ahead. I want to read his mind and know the thoughts running inside his brain. I was momentarily hypnotized by his god-like appearance that it took me a moment to realize the wetness slithering down his cheeks. At first, I thought it''s was in water but after intently staring at his now red-rimmed eyes and I listened closely, I heard him sniff, I realize it was tears


    He was crying, the thought was impossibly hard for me to digest. Somehow watching him in tears had an adverse effect on me. I found myself dealing with a deep sense of loss I couldn''t exin. Whatever his pain is¡ªI was secretly sharing it with him.


    I thought a? guy like him never knew about the word ''tears'' but now, he was crying.


    It broke my heart into million pieces. The I pain was indescribably painful as I? stared at his face. There''s an urge within me wanting to walk up to him, wrap his face around my palms and kiss the saltiness of his tears. Maybe that simple act of gesture would help ease the burden on his chest. But no matter how strong the urge to wrap my arms around him, I can''t. He would discover I was spying on him at this ungodly hour.


    He stood from the pool, water dripped down his body. He turned his back to me giving me the liberty to linger my gaze on the hard muscles of his back. The towel was picked on the floor to dry his body. When he was done, he wrapped the towel around his waist.


    For the very first time, I saw something which he allowed no one to see. Not even his closest friends and family had ever had a glimpse.? A long nt scar was carved from below his shoulder des down to his hip bone.


    A horrified gasp tear on my throat, I have to cover my mouth to suppress them. I realize I was shaking as my gaze traced the scar that was visibly syed on his delicate skin. I was sure that the wound had been fatal. The scar was so deeply carved that I knew that it marred his emotions too. Someone with that wound would be impossible to survive. And it''s such a miracle that he actually did.


    "I know you''re there." His tone was soft and yet it was ominous.


    I froze from my hiding ce. I''d been discovered. Consumed with panic and shock, my crazy self decided to run for safety. But karma had been waiting for me all along. When I turned in the opposite direction to flee my feet stumbled into the uneven pavement, lost my bnce, and slumped on the ground wincing from the sudden assault of pain on my ankle.


    "Bloody hell." I heard him muttered under his breath and run to my aid.


    He knelt beside me. His eyebrows draw together into a scowl. His nearness didn''t do me any good. I found myself unnerved by the inch distance between us. I no longer feel the cold, his body was an incredible source of heat.


    His fingers carefully moved to my ankles, where the searing pain wasing frown. "Sprain." He mumbled. "Can you walk?" He added, his piercing blue eyes devouring mine.


    I shook my head as I adjust to the pain. Tears formed on the corner of my eyes.


    Without another word, his arm slithers to my back while the other went on my thigh. My shriek became muffled gasp when he yanked me off the floor and my headnded on his neck.


    He really smells good¡­. So heavenly.


    Before I could object, he carried me to the house in bridal style. My heart started to beat erratically inside my rib cage. I was afraid that he could even hear the drumming? sound.

 Chapter 71 - SAVIOR

    <h4>Chapter 71 - SAVIOR</h4>


    His body was surprisingly soft and warm to the touch. My eyes fluttered close as I? savored the ticklish sensation ignited by the burning warmth of his skin pressed to my own. For the first time I became aware of the thinyer of the silk nightgown I wore, the thought sent my cheeks blushing into a reddish shade. Not that he would even notice what I''m wearing, it''s dark, I assured myself. He carried me inside the house with surprising ease as though I weigh no more than a feather. We reached the foyer without creating as much sound. He could lightly move like a cat for a man having arge, muscr build.


    "For god''s sake, hold my neck if you don''t want us tumbling down the staircase." He hissed. My thoughts drifted away as if the wind had blown them. I bit my lower lips and did what he ordered. He need not be annoyed, I know this ordeal was all my fault but he shouldn''t be too obvious.? The feeling of my palms wrapped around his neck heightened the sense of intimacy swirling in the air. I don''t know if he feels it too. He must be insensitive, numb, or made of stone if he couldn''t feel it.


    When I leaned my head to his broad shoulders I became too aware of the crazed sound of my heartbeat. It was so loud that I wonder if he couldn''t hear it too, he must be deaf or something not to notice the sound. He carried me up to the stairs with incredible ease. He must be used to this activity, I thought rather grimly. Imagining him carrying another woman in his arms was more than enough to make me shudder. It wasn''t my business to find out anyway, it''s just that I got too curious.


    He''d been there in my room earlier that day, he knew exactly where he''s going. After reaching the top of the staircase he turned to the left corner of the hall where my bedroom was located. The door to my room was slightly ajar, he used the door to slightly push it open. He quickly slipped inside before anyone could wake up and witness our upromising situation. Once inside, he used his feet to close the door frame, I heard the clicking sound as he moved to the bed with me still in his arms.


    He lowered me to the bed very gently, careful not to create a sound that would disturb Faith Vienne''s peaceful slumber. When he knelt on the floor to check the damage on my ankles, I took the opportunity to watch him closely. He was even more attractive up close. Thest time we''ve been this close was a while ago in this very room but it was dark that time and I didn''t have the opportunity to observe his features intently. But it was different now, the chandelier was enough to illuminate his face. The golden glow from the chandelier made his face appear like a perfectly chiseled statue of a god.


    Despite my best efforts to read his expression his face gave no clue. I? was now left guessing what must he be feeling deep within. Probably he was irritated or even annoyed by having to carry me to my bedroom at this ungodly hour. He knelt on the floor and lifted my feet off the floor. His touch was soft and sweet and I nearly close my eyes as his fingers crawled to my sprained ankle. "Ouch!" Pain spread on the injured area when he touched the wrong spot.


    "Sorry." He mumbled, he sounded apologetic.? A crease appeared on his forehead as he continues to slowly massage the area. I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from making any sound.


    "I wonder what you''re doing in the poolside at this ungodly hour. I just want to make sure you haven''t developed an obsessive nature¡ªshall we say spying a man who happens to be stripping naked."


    "Like duh! I''m not spying on you. Over my dead body." It was my response. I nearly kick him with for that remark. Warmth crept on my cheeks, I suddenly want to bury my face under the covers.


    "Really Madam?" He sounded amused. When he lifted his gaze to mine, a yful glint lingered on his exquisite blue eyes. "Exin yourself."


    "I saw you walking past the window. I thought you''re a thief." I replied, toote to realize I was walking into a treacherous cliff.


    "And you decided to investigate?" Gone was the amusement I saw a while ago. His tone was nowced with a chilling menace that caught me off guard.


    "Let''s say I did exactly just that," I told him the truth and regretted doing so when his tone zed with controlled fury. "You slow-witted fool. Sorry for the word Madam. You could have done harm to yourself if you indeed encounter a real thief tonight. What you did isn''t praiseworthy Madam. Confronting a thief alone is not what a sane woman would do."


    He sounded like a father worrying over his careless daughter. Except he was not my father, he was just a stranger. But if I would be honest with myself, I never felt he was a stranger. Surprisingly speaking, I felt as I''d known him all my life.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" I whimpered when he touched another sensitive spot. I don''t know if he''s doing it on purpose just to spite me. After hearing him mumbled an apology, I realize he didn''t mean it. His face showed how sincere he was after he look up.


    "It''s only a minor injury, nothing to worry about. Your ankles would feel better tomorrow." He freed my ankle and got to his feet. It was so nice to feel the warmth of his fingers holding my ankles, but now that he let it go I couldn''t help but feel a little bit of remorse. If only he could linger longer, it felt so good having him near.


    Soft criesing from the crib caught both our attention. ''Faith.'' My alerted eyes averted to the crib where my daughter was lying. Forgetting the existence of my injury, I hurriedly moved to the crib only to yelp when the pain came surging down my twisted ankle after I stepped on the floor with force. Tears clouded my vision, and I bit my lower lip to hold myself still.


    "Stop moving right there, you''ll make the injury worse." He shot me a sideways nce, displeasure darkening his face. Without saying anything he turned his back in my direction and gently wrapped my baby into his arms in a gentle way that made my heart swell with tenderness. He was holding Faith Vienne as if she was his own child.


    He must be very good when ites to children because he was able to silence my daughter by just putting her into his arms. What an adorable pair they make. He looked like a devoted father.


    My wandering shifted to his back after he moved forward. He was still rocking Faith Vienne into his arms. His unwavering attention was lowered in my daughter unaware that I was intently watching him.


    I took a deep intake of breath as my eyes traced the scar on his back. The thought of how he got the wound sent shivers down my spine. I wonder what happened to him, but I''m quite sure whatever it is, it was a nightmare he would never forget. Who would forget a memory that caused him a scar so deep, and long, that even time held no power to erase?


    As he returns Faith Vienne to the crib, I caught a soft flicker of tenderness in his eyes. It must be my eyes ying a trick on me but he appeared blissfully happy. He may not say it, but the glow of happiness reeked from his body that I could feel it in his aura.


    He nods his head to me. "I wish that tonight''s incident would not happen again Madam. I don''t want you sneaking outside the house to pursue an intruder. Your father would not be happy if I told him the truth."


    I didn''t respond since I failed to search for the right intelligent remark. Everything he said was annoyingly true. Silence was the best response I could think of. He moved to the door. My energy dropped to the floor seeing him leave.


    "Wait!" Before I could stop myself I said the word already. He stopped on his track. His searching gaze shifted to my face. He waited for me to say it. "How did you get such a long scar?"


    He looked quite surprised but he didn''t allow it to show. I was sure he would ignore my insensitive question but he shocked me when he moved a couple of steps forward until his knees were barely touching mine


    "I saved a woman from her kidnappers by letting her escape. It was her captor who shed a four-inch dagger on my back after he discovered that I helped her run away."


    "It must be painful."


    "Yes, but it''s all worth it Madam."


    "Do you love her that much to put tour life into the line?"


    "With all my heart." He responds.


    Silencepsed inside the room. No one said anything for the next three minutes. We just look into each other''s eyes, lost in our own burgeoning thoughts. It was him who decided to break the silence first. "I must be off." He said before turning to the door.


    "Thank you for helping me to tonight¡ª"


    "Carter. Just call me Carter Madam." He said.


    "Goodnight Carter," I whispered softly.


    Before he walked to the door, I saw the faint shadow of a smile on his lips. " Goodnight Beatrix." For the first time he spoke my name, my heartbeat quickened.


    "Goodnight Faith Vienne." He said softly turning to the crib. Momentster he was out the door.

 Chapter 72 - BEST FRIEND

    <h4>Chapter 72 - BEST FRIEND</h4>


    "What have you gotten yourself into, Ace?"


    I lifted my gaze to my best friend, warily battling whether to feel deliberately annoyed or concerned by the hidden warning on his tone. Lucas Nichs Alexander, my loyal best friend sat on the bar stool beside me, arms folded across his chest, a can of beer remained untouched at the top of the bar counter in front of him. Irritation irked his aristocratic face while impatiently waiting for my response. I didn''t say an immediate reply. Instead, I lifted the half-consumed bottle of beer, brought it to my mouth, and drank its contents up to thest drop.


    The silence inside the bar of my friend''srge Manor was disconcerting but it was more manageablepared to the series of interrogations I unexpectedly received after I told him my current dilemma. He has the audacity to lecture me like an older brother when he was almost facing the same difficult situation I experienced months before¡ªhe too was on the brink of divorce. He discovers his wife''s illicit affair with her cousin''s fiance.?He nearly killed his wife on the night he discovered she was about to run away with another man. In the end, he chose the nonviolent way. He decided to opt for divorce.


    "I don''t know Lucas. I may be walking straight into the entrance of hell and not know it." I lifted the can to my mouth and surprised myself to find it empty. I sighed with frustration and let it drop to the counter after clenching it with my fist.


    "Why don''t you just tell Phoenix, I mean Beatrice the truth?" Luca''s tone softened but his face remained its usual impassive expression.


    The sound of my chokedughter almost surprised me. "Are you kidding? She will hate me once I tell her the truth. Have you forgotten that it''s my fault why she nearly got killed? I consider it a miracle that she even survived. I don''t want her to remember how monster I am." My fingers brushed my hair, an old habit I couldn''t avoid when frustrations hit me.


    "You must be responsible for your actions. Face her wrath then show her how an asshole you had been. Ask for forgiveness" Lucas said nonchntly, his gaze shifted to the beer bottle seated on top of the bar counter and wondered why it was even there in the first ce. He didn''t drink beer but it was what he picked up in the refrigerator. It seems I wasn''t the only one too upied today.


    It took me a vast amount of self-control not to bang my head on the shiny bar counter. Lucas was asking me to do the impossible. Telling Beatrix the truth was like jumping on the rooftop of a skyscraper.?It''s easier said than done.?If I told Beatrix the truth now, she will hate me forever. The worst is she will take Faith Vienne away from me.


    "Before I tell her the truth I want to find who tried to kill her."


    "But you have the suspect already. It was Ang and Vince who possessed the greatest motive."


    "Yes they are the main suspect and without a doubt, I knew that they are guilty as hell. But I need pressing evidence to make them pay for their crimes."


    "And how would you do that, Ace?"


    "I have my ways, Lucas," I said the words firmly and full of determination. I will never allow the culprits to evade the punishment they deserve. If I have to sacrifice my life to make them pay¡­ I will.


    My gaze shifted straight ahead, seeing nothing in particr, my thoughts swirling around me in chaotic disorder. And in the midst of my reverie, her seraphic face appeared pushing all my worries away. For a moment I found myself staring into an ethereal beauty with enchanting phoenix eyes, a cute upturned nose, and thin shapely lips. I found myself smiling at the memory of her cute, blushing cheeks. My sweet beautiful Phoenix.


    The only reason why I allowed to be Alexander Crawford''s gardener was to have my great masterpiece back. It''s insanely important to me that I agreed to enter a job I know was below my line of work. It never urred to me that the fates were ying a game with me not until after I discovered a shocking discovery in the form of Beatrix Crawford.


    God knows how dumbfounded I was after seeing her descend the stairs in a jaw-dropping gown that shook the room with her charm. What made the situation more astonishing was seeing her alive after I thought she was indeed dead. The fact that she was the daughter of Alexander Crawford made the situation more awkward especially after realizing I''m her father''s lowly gardener.


    Things became even moreplicated after I discovered she had a daughter¡ªour beautiful daughter¡ªFaith Vienne. Despite her missing memories, I knew deep in her heart she never forgot our first child the way I never forgot Vien.


    My n from the very beginning was in simple but it was shattered by a few unexpected twists. Instead of wanting to have the painting alone, I ended up wanting her¡­ and so did our daughter. The painting could burn to hell for all I care. All I wanted to do now was keep my family safe.?It''s okay if Phoenix or Beatrix will never remember me. It''s okay if Faith?Vienne will never know I am her father. As long as they are happy and in good condition, I will be content with my life. It would be enough for me to watch them over a distance.


    "Shall I drive you back to the Crawford Mansion?"?Lucas offered. My burgeoning thoughts were cut short and I nodded thankful for the favor he offered me. I abandoned my seat in a snap, a surging excitement burned inside me, I wanted to return to the mansion as fast as possible.


    I snatched the empty bottle from the bar counter and threw it in the trash can. Lucas moved to return the unconsumed beer to the refrigerator. "You can alwayse here if you want." He said after closing the refrigerator. "You''re always wee."


    I didn''t reply. Instead, I waited for him to pick his car keys on the counter so we could leave. I''m eager toe home. We walk down the long staircase in silence. Lucas must have felt that I was not in the mood for another lengthy conversation.


    At the foot of the stairs, a tall woman waits. She was a stunning woman in her mid-twenties with a body to die for. The wild curls of her ming red hair frame her small face. Her plump lips were stretched into an ethereal smile that brightened her whole face. She has fine and high cheekbones thatplemented her perfectly chiseled nose. Her eyes were toorge for her face, one would perceive as innocent except that the word ''innocent'' would be thest thing to describe Alexandria Alexander¡ª Lucas''s wife.


    I''d seen her a couple of times before but there''s something wrong about her today. She seems to be a different woman¡ªa totally different woman. She''s a known celebrity and model. She never once allows anyone to see her face bare of makeup but now her face doesn''t even have a slight trace of foundation nor lipstick. But it didn''t make her less attractive. Instead, it made her appear youthful and vibrant.


    She was wearing a brown loose longsleeve that made me cringe. On her bottom she wore a ck long skirts that nearly reached her ankles, my deceased grandma will never wear that ugly skirt even if someone put a shotgun on her head.


    This woman¡­. I couldn''t believe that she''s Lucas Nichs Alexander''s wife.


    "Lucas? Are youing for lunch?" Her voice was soft and sweet as rose''s petals and I nearly fell from thest steps of the stairs noticing how she sounded like a nun, not only she sounded like a nun but she definitely looks like one.


    "No." It was Lucas''s response. He didn''t bother to throw her a nce. What a pity.


    "Oh, it''s okay. I''m nning to cook for you but I guess I will just cancel my ns. Take care Nic." Alexandria said and drifted to the kitchen, cheerfully humming a song as if she didn''t just receive a rejection from her husband.


    "What happened to your wife?" It was the first thing I blurted out after we''re settled inside his shiny BMW. I still can''t recover from the shock. That''s not Alexandria.


    "She''d been like that after the car ident a month ago." He responds shrugging his shoulders.


    "She seems different. I thought she couldn''t cook?" I respond with eyebrows scrunched in confusion.


    "She developed a sudden interest in cooking after the ident. Not only that she''s nning to apply for a job."


    "She''s going back to her old career?"


    "No," Lucas replied inly, his face contorted with displeasure. "She applied for a housekeeping job in a hotel."


    "What!?"


    The engine roared to life. Momentster the car was peacefully rolling on the highway.


    "Are you sure that she''s Alexandria? Did she have amnesia or something?"


    "Unfortunately yes," Lucas replied, he didn''t bother to conceal the irritation on his voice anymore. "For god''s sake were are not talking about my wife Ace, it''s you''re your wife we''re talking about."


    "It''s ex-wife Lucas." I corrected, looking toward the window and avoiding direct contact.


    He snorted. "She''s still your wife Ace. Thewyer you hired was a fraud. You and Phoenix are not legally divorced."

 Chapter 73 - BAD NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 73 - BAD NEWS</h4>


    "Thank you for the ride, Lucas." I found myself hurrying out of the car before my best friend could fire a series of fiery, ardent questions that could burn me alive. I heard nothing from him after I mbered out of the car with quick, hurried movements of a thief then closed the door with more force than required.? Before the door closed I caught a glimpse of the irritated scowl crumpling his wholesome features. When the car dashed forward that''s when I finally let go a deep sigh of relief. I survived another dreadful encounter with Lucas. ''Thank God.'' I mumbled to myself while hastily moving to the iron gates.


    Lucas should not be worrying about me. I told myself after the iron gates swung open. The wide, breathtakingwn of the Crawford''s came to my view after I strode inside. I quickened my pace with eager anticipation. Soon I would see my little angel and my secret ex-wife¡ªI mean wife. True the divorce papers had been processed but the documents are fake. Thewyer I hired was a fraud. And that makes Phoenix and I husband and wife under thew of man and thew of the church. I don''t know if I should be happy or not but either way I''m still destined for doom after Phoenix or Beatrix regains her memory.


    True, I could tell her the truth when it''s not yet toote but it would only make things worse. Her life is now at peace, she too was happy, and I couldn''t destroy her little paradise. Bringing the past would only open old wounds back to life. The truth will hurt her even more. I rather keep it myself than hurt her again. She doesn''t deserve what happened in the past. She should move forward as Beatrix Crawford because even before she became Phoenix De Amore, she was already a Crawford Heiress in her mother''s womb.


    ''Time to go back to work Ace Carter.'' A part of my brain told me. I took a deep breath and shook all chaotic thoughts away and focused my attention on my daily routine. Alexander Crawford would bury me alive if I forgot to water his precious babies for a single day. If given a chance I prefer to get buried alive rather than fired from my job and lose all the chance to watch over my daughter and wife.


    I hastily moved to the garage, pulled an old cab open, and took the watering hose inside. After pushing the cab close a shiny red sports car caught my attention. It doesn''t belong to the Crawford''s, I''d been working long enough as the gardener to know if it belongs to them. Surely, they have visitors and whoever it was, he has all the ns to stay longer.


    The morning sun stood proudly on the blue horizon promising a beautiful day ahead with no possible chance of rain. The sun''s glorious rays kissed my exposed skin and somehow I found myselfforted by its warmth. The wind blows softly, refreshing my senses with the coolness it brings. This is what I call paradise. I wouldn''t have known this safe haven if I wasn''t courageous enough to let go of my old life. I''m content to indulge in life as simple as this.


    I cheerfully hummed a song as I proceeded on watering the nts using the hose I took from the garage. The automatic water sprinkler was under repair so I should stick to watering the nts on my own. Later when I finish this task, I shall proceed on trimming the overgrowing grasses on thewn.


    When I look upon the wide terrace located on the second floor of the mansion I caught sight of Beatrix. As usual, she looked so ethereal in her in pink dress that I forgot everything around me exists. She''s the only one I could see because she shines the brightest like the sun that illuminates everything that surrounds it. Her luminous hair cascade down her back like an endless waterfall. When she suddenly turned towards me my fingers tightened on the house. Just one look from her was enough to break all my self-control.


    I pretend not to see her and continue to water the nts. Despite not looking, I could feel the weight of her gaze on my shoulders. Even if my eyes were closed I will always be aware if she''s nearby since her presence has a different effect on my nerves. Only Phoenix could make my heart skip a beat. She''s the only girl who could melt all my self-control. She''s the only one whose existence makes my whole life worthwhile.


    When her gaze moved away from me, I took the opportunity to watch her intently.


    From the transparent floor-to-ceiling ss window of the terrace, I could see Faith Vienne beside her on the stroller. What a breathtaking sight to see both my wife and daughter at this early hour. I wish I had my canvas and paintbrush with me so I could paint the beautiful scenery.


    "Bloody Hell."


    The moment was shattered when ''Strawberry'' emerged from behind Beatrix. I call him strawberry because the man''s hair somehow reminds me of a dry strawberry. He shes Beatrix one of his dazzling smiles I found so damn irritating. I had this sudden urge to run and fly to the second floor and dragged him to the garden. I never liked the man at first nce and seeing him frequently visit the Crawford Mansion made my dislike transform into the size of a monster. The cheerfulness that made my adrenaline pumping ceased to exist. It was reced by a stabbing sensation in my chest I call jealousy.


    Her jubnt smile brightened the terrace, it surpassed the sun with its brightness. But it has the opposite effect on me knowing it wasn''t exclusively mine. I found myself plunged into the deepest darkest corner of a secluded ce. Damn. I just found my heart broken this early in the morning.


    I walk out of the garden. I couldn''t just take the sight.


    Two hourster ''strawberry'' left. I was tracking the time and that''s why I know how long he stayed. I''m the gardener but I''m acting more like a personal bodyguard. Not that I could help it, I''m just guarding what''s mine, I mean what once been mine. I need to watch over Phoenix or Beatrix just to make sure no other asshole would dare to break her heart the way I did. Whoever dares to hurt her again I will drag him to the deepest, darkest corner of hell.


    I checked the time on my wristwatch. It''s almost ten o''clock. Alexander Crawford has summoned me to the library. The time was still early but It''s better early thante. I''m not that punctual before. Perhaps I''m just eager to enter the mansion in hopes to have a glimpse of Faith Vienne or Beatrix.


    When I entered the Grand door of the regal mansion I wasn''t disappointed with my expectations for it was Faith Vienne sitting on her grandmother''sp who greeted my eyes the moment I entered. My heart melted at the sight of her seraphic face and cute smiling lips.


    What an adorable little girl. She looked so much like Vien when she was about her age. My gaze lingered on her until I had to shift my attention to where I''m going. But before she disappeared from my view I smiled at her. Call it a miracle or something faith Vienne actually smiled back. My heart fluttered with happiness.


    The room to the Alexander Crawford''s office sh library was slightly ajar. I moved forward to push it open but stopped midway when I heard Phoenix''s soft voice from inside. I peeked on the slight crevice of the open door and saw her standing in the middle of the room opposite, arms folded beneath her chest, her beautiful countenance scrunched in a frown.


    "You will be leaving for Brittania next week, Beatrix. You will bring Faith Vienne with you."


    I couldn''t believe what I''m hearing. I have to press my ears closer to the door to make sure I heard Alexander right.


    "Are you sure you want me to leave Pa? Isn''t it too soon? I''m going to miss you."


    "And so I will miss you Beatrix and so my little angel. But I''m doing this for you. You need to leave so when you return you will be ready to take over our chain of hotels."


    Shock rendered me frozen. The thought of Phoenix leaving shattered my world at my feet. I just found my wife and yet she will leave too soon. My happiness was short-lived. She would have to go to Brittania soon and I would never have the chance to see her again. Maybe if I could that would be after four or maybe five years. She would be an unreachable star by that time.


    I walk away from the door. Life without her would never be bright as sunshine. I would once more plunge into the darkness.

 Chapter 74 - SADDENING NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 74 - SADDENING NEWS</h4>


    An hour had passed since I walked out of my father''s office and climbed up the stairs to my room but the astounding news didn''t allow me to recover quickly. As I quietly sat on my bed, with Faith Vienne lying beside me I contemted father''s words. He seriously meant no harm but I couldn''t ignore the pain stinging in my chest thinking that I needed to leave my safe haven¡ªthe Crawford Mansion. It urred to me before that I needed to leave this y but it never once crossed my mind that it would be next week. So soon...


    "You shall not worry about Faith Vienne, Beatrix." Alexander Crawford said softly whileying a hand on my left shoulder. Loneliness shone on his eyes as if he didn''t want me to leave either but he must do it for my sake. He cleared his throat before he continued, "Ste offered to take good care of your daughter while you stay on her luxurious estate so you could focus on your studies." His words nearly drew me into tears. God knows how badly I yearned to go back to school to pursue the career I longed to seed and yet my only regrets were leaving them behind.


    "I wouldn''t bear to not see you for the next four years pa¡­Grandma rissa and my eight brothers too¡­. I''m gonna miss you all." I looked away so father would not see the tears clouding my eyes but it was toote, his sharp observant eyes caught the glint of tears. The hand holding my shoulders tightened and in spite of the depressing mood, he managed to give me one of his best smiles, for a moment it was enough to let me forget my worries. He knew what''s best and maybe I need to take my share of sacrifice too after all this is for my own good.


    "We will visit you twice a month. Once you adjust to your new environment I promise you that you will enjoy Ste''s luxurious estate and probably you will arrive at a point where you will not wish to leave the ce." The conversation ended with my father embracing me tight and telling me things would be fine and there''s nothing I should be afraid of. Of course, I trust him, I pushed all the negative thoughts off my mind and told myself that going to another country to study would be a new, exciting experience.


    I turned towards Faith Vienne, she was fast asleep. I leaned closer and kissed the tip of her nose. The sight of her was enough to ease a few of my fears and worries. It feels so good to be a mother. But it feels even best to gave birth to a baby girl. Once in Brittania, we could go to popr tourist spots. We could go to popr ces to experience new things and see new sceneries. The thought sent my heart pumping with excitement. Who says I couldn''t mix studies with pleasure?


    I carefully lifted Faith Vien from the bed and ced her inside the stroller. She stirred but thankfully the movement didn''t disturb her sleep. I picked myptop on top of the night table and very slowly pushed the stroller to the terrace using my right hand while clutching myptop on the other. Theptop was a gift from my fatherst week. I didn''t want to ept the thing since it was too much but father as stubborn as he insisted I ept the present or he will feel bad. In the end, father won and I wholeheartedly thank him for it.


    I pulled a chair near the ss window. I stopped for a moment to appreciate the breathtaking view overlooking the garden. It was the part of the Mansion where I want to spend most of my time, of course, it''s nothing to do with our gardener, I told myself defensively. Speaking of our ''hot'' gardener he was nowhere to be seen. I saw him down the garden this morning and watering the nts before Marcus arrived but when my gaze searched the spot where Ist saw him he''s gone.


    He was probably on thewn and moving some of the father''stest collection ofwn ornaments. At least he wasn''t there in the garden to distract me with my research. I pulled the stroller beside my chair before taking my seat. When I wasfortably settled on my seat, I ced theptop on top of myp.


    My eyes narrowed in concentration while I type ''Harvey University in the search tab.'' It was the school I would soon find myself in. At least I know what type of school I''m getting myself in. My mouth dropped into the floor when the image of a gigantic building with a modern structure, with pristine white walls, and elegant roofing that look as if it''s made of gold came to view.


    ''Harvey University is a school exclusive for the royal and the elite ss. It''s known for its globalpetitiveness, world-renowned faculty, state-of-the-art resources, and outstanding curriculum. It''s the perfect school to pursue your career and to discover your best academic interests.


    I have to release the breathing I didn''t know I was holding as my gaze survey the images avable of the University. It is no ordinary school which simply means the majority of the student came from extremely rich and influential families. For a moment I have to ask myself if I could handle all the pressure. ''I must'' It was my automatic response to the question since I knew there''s no turning back. Whether I like it or not, I shall finish my education so I could return to Cordova and take over Crawford Chain Of Hotels.


    My trembling fingers clicked on the list of courses avable, I don''t really understand if it''s excitement or anticipation which was making me fidgety. I clicked on the list of courses avable. Until now I''m not quite sure which course to take.


    ountant, Agriculture, Economics, Animal Production and Fisheries, Banking and Finance...


    I stopped reading. The number of courses avable was making my head spin. I haven''t read half of the lists¡ªnot even one-fourth¡ªbut I lost interest. The course I need to choose must help me in managing not just hotels but also restaurants that papa wishes to venture into in the future. I heard him mention once that the ongoing hotel project overlooking the sea would be upgraded by adding restaurants on the first floor.


    What should I choose? I took a deep breath and continue reading the list of courses. An hourter, my eyes were droopy and tired from looking too much on the screen, my back ached by my ufortable position on the chair, and my neck was achingly stiff.?But despite everything, there was a smile on my lips knowing I found the course suitable for me. My hardship was all worth it. I closed theptop on myp and allowed my eyes to rx while my hands work to massage my temples.


    My gazended on Faith Vienne. She was still asleep, she''s being cooperative while I was doing my research a while ago. The slight flicker of movement at the corner of my eyes caught my attention. In an instant, my expectant eyes shifted to the garden. Oh, look who''s here. I mumbled to myself seeing Carter emerge from nowhere. As usual, he was wearing a white t-shirt. On the bottom, he was wearing ripped jeans. Wow, a gardener wearing only a in t-shirt and ripped jeans were ying the look, he still looks sizzling hot in his way. He manages to look proud and regal without even trying. He''s the only man I know who could look so cool and elegant even if he shall out a rag on.


    Warm sunshine gleamed on his hair like molten honey. He moved to the garden with, quick but sure movements with a shovel in his powerful hands. Without me knowing, my hands tightened around the chair. I never knew that gardening could be this elegant. I suddenly have this notion to change my choice into gardening. Bachelor Of Science In Gardening, I wonder if there''s such a course because I might be needing one.


    He took his shirt off. I heard myself took a deep intake of breath. I''m badly in need of a ss of cold water to ease the dryness of my throat. The beads of sweat trickling down his back gleamed against the sun. He looks like the God of Sun, Apollo. My eyes sinfully wandered around the muscr contours of his chest. He could pass a model to me. I still couldn''t understand why he chooses the wrong line of work. He must be desperate to find a job.


    His head moved in my direction. He caught me in the process of drooling over his body. I was thankful for the distance between us it hid the embarrassing blush on my cheeks.


    I realize as I look at him that?I will miss him too after I leave next week.

 Chapter 75 - ELISAH

    <h4>Chapter 75 - ELISAH</h4>


    "Is there something wrong Beatrix? Call me paranoid or something but I sensed weariness in your tone. Are you really fine?" Elisa sounded suspicious.


    I distance the phone away from my ears to avoid her high-pitched voice from piercing my eardrum. Her Intuition never ceases to amaze me. No matter how I kept something from my best friend she would always find it out and she will find a way to squeeze the truth from me. This time, I wonder how she manages to feel it across another country. I''m convinced Elisa has a powerful instinct.


    A burst of strangledughter emerge from my lips, even myughter sounded strained. I thought wincing from my failed attempt to act super fine. How I must convince her that I''m doing fine when I wasn''t even convinced with myself? "I''m doing fine Lis! You needn''t worry!" My voice rose into a convincing cheerfulness and I silently?I wished it worked. My friend didn''t press the matter and I sighed with relief. I guess I have just won this little battle. If Elisa was here, my acting wouldn''t work. Just one look into my eyes and she will know instantly as if she could read my emotions by looking into my eyes that things aren''t perfect as it seems.


    A couple of days had passed since my father announced his ns to send me to Brittania so I could attend Harvey University to help me polish my career. I''m quite ted at first but as I think of it for days, the excitement faded. Somehow it was reced by fearful apprehension and doubt. I have once been bullied because I was born different. My eyes have a differing color. Somehow it was enough to scare me,?there''s a huge possibility I would be another bullying target by some reach elites who act as if their family could buy everything.


    "Harvey University is my dream school, Bea! My ssmates were kind! The processors are very good¡ªthough some still rattle my nerves¡ªstill, they are wonderful!! I enjoyed every single minute I spend here in school. I''m sure you have doubts at first. That''s exactly what I felt the first time I came here. But after a few months of adjustments to my new environment, I began to love this ce." Lisa eximed, breathless. I could imagine her eyes lit with fascination, red lips parted in awe, and pulse jittering with unrestrained excitement as she paced back and forth.


    "Thank you, Lis, that helped me a lot. Hopefully, I would have the same beautiful adjustment as yours."


    "Why not? You have Faith Vienne with you. I''m sure you will adapt well to Brittania! You will not only enjoy the scene you will also enjoy the men as well!"


    "P-pardon me?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous Bea! Good-looking men flock here in Harvey University! Billionaires, future CEOs, Buisiness men, Artists, Model, Architect, and Engineer! You will all find it here. You will never get bored!"


    "You just mentioned all the reasons why I should Lis." I sighed heavily. Elisa just exined howplicated the University.


    "With your beauty, I''m sure as hell there wouldn''t be any difficulty attracting a hot babe Bea."


    My eyes rolled heavenward. "I''ve no n to attract one Lis," I replied grimly after leaving theforts of the Victorian sofa and paced back and forth in the middle of the empty terrace. Silence hung the room, only the soft sound of my feet pacing back and forth helped ease the disconcerting silence. It was so different without papa and my brothers in the house. I''m used to hearing their voices everywhere,?it gives me a sense offort and a sense of security. Once I leave the Mansion I would miss their presence every single day. Just the thought was enough to dampen my spirits. I don''t know how much more would I react once I''m living alone.


    "Forgot your boyfriend or ex-husband, Beatrix, if you have one. You deserve another man."?For the second time that minute I roll my eyes heavenward. This is going to be a lengthy conversation. I told myself.


    "Don''t worry Lis. I already forgot his existence in fact I''m trying my best to recall him." I replied after taking a deep, long breath.


    "You really don''t get my point, Bea. If a man existed in your life he should have found you already. I assume that if he did exist he didn''t want you in his life. Perhaps after discovering that you''re pregnant he left you."


    My feet froze, I stopped pacing back and forth and sat on the long Victorian sofa. The long sofa was so big that it made me feel emptier. How I wished Faith Vienne was here but she was gone with rissa. Probably they are in the garden for a walk.


    "I guess he wouldn''t do that to me," I argued. There was suddenly a part of me who believes that whoever the man was, isn''t capable of abandoning me.


    "You''re right, Bea. It would be your intuition telling you." Relief flooded when Lis finally agree. "Perhaps he passed away before he could discover your pregnant with his child." She added.


    "Dear Lord," I mumbled grimly wondering how did our conversation turn so grimly. "I will call you again Lis, maybe tomorrow? I need to some packing."


    "Sure, Bea. Some other time. Please do stop overthinking. It will only stress you out"


    Just like you''re stressing me out? I want to add but kept it to myself. "You take care, Lis," I said instead.


    "You too Bea. See you soon." She hung up.


    I moved to the sofa and took the spot where I sat a while ago. My back leaned on the soft cushion behind me. There''s too much for me to do but so little time. I don''t know what I should do first. But I still haven''t summoned the strength to begin one of them.


    Little by little my memories return but I still couldn''t understand the short sh backs appearing in my thoughts and sometimes in my dreams. They remained a mystery like a piece of a puzzle that needed to be put together to form a perfect image.


    Lisa''s words reverberated in my mind. She had a point a while ago when she told me the possibility that my boyfriend or husband¡ªif he even existed¡ªwould possibly be dead. How tragic. I thought while closing my eyes. Imagining a mysterious lover buried six feet below the ground. He was probably waiting for me to visit his grave. If he was a ghost, I wonder if he was with me now.


    "A penny for your thought." His voice was soft and sexy, almost music to my ears. I wonder if I had only imagined it.


    I forced my eyes open. A pair of exquisite blue eyes were intently looking at me. My heart skipped a beat. I still wonder how he has this powerful effect on my nerves. My eyesnded on his teasing lips, it was curved into a sultry smile. My throat gone has gone I straightened my spine and cast a casual nce on his direction.


    "How long have you been standing there?" Warmth spread on my cheeks at the notion he''d been watching me without me knowing.


    "Long enough to witness the unusual expression on your face." He replied, moved to the corner of the room and lowered a potted nt on the floor, an additional to Papa''s collection of rare nts.


    My eyes followed his movements. At the same time wondering how he managed to look so sexy without trying. He always remind me of someone. I was so sure I''d seen him before. Isn''t it on a television or a magazine? I forgot. I''m not so good recalling the details.


    He was now moving towards my direction. I impatiently waited for him.?He stopped when he was just a single step away from the sofa. His eyes never leaving mine as his fingers fumbled behind his back as if searching for something. Before I could ask what he was doing he was already holding a stem of pristine white roses in front of me. My pulse jittered and I found myself taking the flower with trembling fingers.


    White roses were my favorite. I couldn''t believe he guessed what I like in flowers. "Is it for me?" I asked, eyes wide and hopeful. It was so kind of him to give me a gift.


    "No, It''s for Faith Vienne." He replied without filters. My hope went down the drain. My shoulders fell. So much for hoping that he picked it for me. "You had plenty. Your suitor gave you a bouquet this morning."


    Without another word he walk towards the door. My curios eyes trailed on his back until he opened the door and closed it again. Once more, silence hung inside the terrace but this time it was deeper than before. I made mo move to follow him. Why would I?


    He was gone but I was still frozen on my seat?wondering why did he sound like a jealous lover.

 Chapter 76 - CONFUSED

    <h4>Chapter 76 - CONFUSED</h4>


    "Beatrix, I have some important things to tell you."


    I just finished packing my clothes and Faith Vienne''s when my father emerged from the door. The grave expression on his face made me suddenly worried. It was the first time I saw the unusual expression on his handsome countenance.


    "Pleasee in Papa. I just finished packing."


    I closed myrge suitcase after stuffing thest of my necessities inside and closed it. The door behind me opened and closed. When I turned towards father, he was standing in front of me, hand firmly wrapped on the side of the crib where Faith Vienney.


    He didn''t say anything at first. His gaze glued to his granddaughter who was happily wiggling inside her crib. He appeared to be contemting. Perhaps he was searching for the right words to say before he told me the news.


    "Papa? Is everything all right?"


    His gaze averted to mine. It urred to me that he looked tired. "I''m fine Beatrix." He said, offering me a smile. I knew he was lying. It doesn''t require words to find out. His expression speaks the truth itself.


    Papa is perhaps worried that Faith Vienne and I will be leaving tomorrow morning.?It will be the first time we will leave the Mansion for a very long time. It would take me four long years to permanently stay here after I finished my studies.


    "It''s about your birth certificate Beatrix. You shall carry the name Phoenix De Amore for a while¡ªit''s just temporary until the familywyer could legally change your name to Beatrix Crawford."


    rm welled inside me. I jumped out of the bed to level father''s gaze at mine. " P-phoenix D-De Amore?"


    "Yes, it was your real name." He replied, meeting my bulging eyes. I sensed his effort to hide his emotions.


    "Oh, Papa! I''m so happy that the private investigator finally discovered who I was. Is there something important I need to know?" My eyes widened with expectation as I waited for his response.


    "There''s not much Beatrix. You work in a business hotel as a hotel attendant. The man who stood as your father figure died a year ago from chronic illness while your mother passed away just this year from the same chronic illness. That''s the information the private investigator supplied."


    I took a deep, long breath while absorbing the information. He said nothing as he continues to regard me with a calcted look. My eyebrows scrunched in confusion, I sensed father wasn''t telling the whole tale.


    "How about my husband Papa! Or a boyfriend! I want to know who was my daughter''s father." I snapped. Before I realized it, the words were spoken aloud and it was toote for me to retreat.


    I wonder if it was only my imagination but his jaw clenched and a shadow crossed his eyes. Before I could read the fleeting emotions it was gone as fast as it arrived.


    "You have a husband Beatrix but he filed for divorce months before the ident. He has nothing to do with you anymore."


    Grief tore my heart into shreds. The news was so devastating and I don''t know how to react. There''s nothing more depressing than the thought a man had forsaken me while I was with his child. "Give me his name Papa! I want to talk to him." Desperately, I pleaded. If I need to kneel just to know my ex-husband''s name I will do it. I will hunt him down and tell his face he was no man.


    He shook his head. "I don''t believe it would be necessary for my daughter." He said with finality in his tone. But I made up my mind and I wouldn''t allow him to keep the man''s name.


    "Please Papa, just one favor. He deserves to know he has a daughter." I respond rather harshly. Gone was the self-control I thought I possessed. I found myself bing too desperate.


    "It''s toote to tell him, Beatrix. Your ex-husband died of a car ident." He replied in the gentlest way possible.


    Silencepsed between us. I found myself shaken by the news. Hearing him say Faith Vienne''s father was dead had drilled a deep hollow emptiness inside me. Indescribable pain clutched my heart. I found myself slowly drifting back to the bed for support.


    "I''m sorry Beatrix." He whispered when I was seated on top of the bed. Pain visibly shone in his eyes. I tore my gaze off him and shifted it down to the floor. "I didn''t want to tell you the truth because I''m afraid you would grieve over that ''bastard.'' The man left you Beatrix and he married his secretary."


    I didn''t reply¡­. I don''t even know how to respond to the situation.?My silence seems to be the best reaction.


    "I still want to know his name, Papa."


    He vigorously shook his head. His face hardened. "No, it''s better you know little about him, Beatrix. As your father, I refuse to tell you his name."


    "I understand Papa. I won''t insist anymore." I said weakly, no longer in the mood to argue. My strength had been drained and an argument is thest thing I wanted now. Father was only trying to protect me. If he gave my ex-husband''s name, it wouldplicate things. It will bring back old and painful memories which should be cast to oblivion. It''s better if I leave things this way.


    The bed moved when he sat beside me. I lifted my gaze to his face to read his expression but father was trying his best to avoid my eyes as if he wasn''t trying to hide something. ''Don''t be ridiculous Beatrix. He won''t keep anything from you because he was your father.'' said a logical part of my brain and I believe it.


    "Don''t stress yourself trying to force yourself to remember your ex-husband. There''s a huge reason why you forgot about him."


    For the first time, my father didn''t reach out to me. He must know that there''s nothing he could do to make me feel better. But even in the midst of his silence, I could feel his sympathy.


    "There''s one more thing Beatrix. You shall keep your identity a secret inside Harvey University until the familywyer settles the issue."


    My brain was still fogged with confusion that I just nodded my head. Papa opened his mouth to speak but closed them again as if changed his mind. I heard him sigh.?"I''m taking much of your time Beatrix. Finish packing, we would be waiting for you down the hall."


    Without another word, he walks towards the door, reaches for the doorknob, and pulls it open. He was gone for a while now but my gaze remained nailed to the door as if it would give me the answer I was looking for.


    I picked Faith Vienne from the crib and wrapped her around my arms. When I did, tears gathered in the corner of my eyes. I swallowed the lump in my throat and continued to look at her.


    A pair of exquisite blue eyes continue to stare at me with wonder. I bit my lips to suppress the tears attempting to fall down my cheeks.?She''s young to understand the truth but when she grows older I wonder how I would exin everything to my daughter.


    Will I ever have the courage to one day tell my daughter that her father died when she was just a baby? I sighed deeply and walked towards the door with my daughter still in my arms.


    I got up from the bed leaving the sheets crumpled by my weight. Instead of walking downstairs, I found myself walking towards the terrace.


    When I wasfortably seated on the long Victorian sofa, my eyes shifted to the beautiful view spreading on the horizon.


    It was almost six and the radiant sun was losing its brightness but it was still high and vibrant enough to create spectacr evening shadows overlooking from the floor to ceiling ss window of the terrace.


    Silence hung around the terrace but somehow I found myself gradually rxing. Questions I couldn''t find an answer continue to swirl around me but it didn''t bother me that much the way I did while ago. There''s far more pressing matters than my past, I reminded myself contemting what would be of me in a far more different country. Tomorrow I will be leaving with my daughter and there''s no turning back.


    Below the garden, a soft flicker of movement caught my attention. When my eyes narrowed in concentration I realized it was Carter sitting on top of the bench. My heartbeat increased. He looked sad, I didn''t need to be on his side to identify what he felt, mncholy seemed to surround him tonight. There was something about tonight, it seems his spirits were down.


    There was something about Carter which I couldn''t exin. He was an enigma, a puzzle to be solved. Everytime he looks at me there''s only one person whoes to my mind, it was my daughter.

 Chapter 77 - LEAVING

    <h4>Chapter 77 - LEAVING</h4>


    The ck car peacefully rolled under the hot morning sky in the middle of the highway. Soon enough we would reach our destination¡ªthe airport¡ª which is only one hour drive away from the Crawford Mansion. I sunk deeper into the front seat, clinging to the avable warmth I could take to console myself from my unknown fate. The thought of leaving was enough to rattle my nerves and I fidgeted on my seat, anxiety and fear eating me inside. Until now, I couldn''t believe I''m leaving Cordova. God knows how long it would be before I could sessfully return, perhaps it would take me a year or two toe back here.


    I cuddled Faith Vienne closer to my chest and forced my attention to linger on the passing green sceneries outside the window. It would help me?divert my attention?from cowering at thest minute and drive back home. Don''t want to disappoint my father, my grandmother, and my eight brothers. I was thankful I did a good job convincing them not to drive me to the airport since it would make me feel worse inside. As a result it was Carter who acted as my driver to take me to my destination. Looking at him now, it seems I made the wrong decision.


    Seated on the driver''s seat was the demigod who tended rissa''s well-loved garden with care. As usual, he wore his regr uniform, a in white t-shirt that made him look quite regal and a pair of ripped jeans I couldn''t get tired of looking at especially when he looked like a fashion model within it. He has a somber expression on his handsome face. It made me wonder if someone died. His thick eyebrows seem to merge in a straight line while he drives in concentration.


    His?tensed strong jaw was clenched tightly and he was gripping the steering wheel firmly enough to hinder the flow of blood from his fingers. His strange reaction gave me the impression of a man who just fought and lost a war. The moment he entered the car, he uttered not a single word which suddenly made me wonder if he was obliged to drive me to the airport against his will. But if he was opposed to the idea, he did not say it out loud and I am in no position to ask him the question.


    I shrugged my shoulders and tore my attention from his distracting handsome features. Despite the darkness that envelops his face he managed to appear so appealing to me. It was not his physical appearance which made me drawn to him, there''s something deeper and stronger than physical attraction. Love perhaps? I shuddered at the thought and quickly vanished the thought out of my mind. Love is an overstatement but I could consider it a close description.


    Soon I would leave this country. Whatever?strange tender I feel towards him, it would vanish in time from his absence. But even after I told myself I would forget him still I wasn''t entirely convinced I would. What I felt towards him was no fleeting fancy. It was clear that no man alive has ever made me feel so high and no amount of drug will.


    The hours seem shorter than usual. So much to wish time would slow down. We arrived on the airport earlier than expected. The car pulled into a stop and he clmibed out of the car to open the door for me. Slowly, I climbed out with Faith Vienne still in my arms. Carter opened passenger''s seat and lifted the stroller out. "Thank you." I whispered and lowered my daughter down the stroller.


    I was stretching my numbed arms when he pulled arge suitcase out. It cointains my clothes and Faith Vienne''s too. Papa insist that I would bring few clothes with me so it wouldn''t be difficult for me to travel.?He said that I could expand my wardrobe once I''m settled in Brittania. I couldn''t agree more with the idea especially that I have a child with me. Faith Vienne''s safety is my priority. Aside from therge suitcase, I also carried a small backpack with me which contains milk and baby necessities.


    We are entering the airport to catch my flight when I heard the announcement on the speak: "Attention passengers on Royal Air flight 232 to Brittania."


    That was my flight!?I mumbled with a jolt of surprise, my gaze shifted to therge flight monitor while Carter followed behind me carrying my backpack behind his left shoulder and pulling myrge suitcase on his vacant hand. My eyebrow scrunched in confusion when I saw that my flight was rescheduled.


    "This is an announcement for passengers on flight 232 to Brittania. The flight has been dyed due to mechanical issues. . Our new departure time is 3:00 pm. Please be patient. Thank you."


    My flight would he dyed for another four hours. I identally caught Carter''s eye. For a fleeting moment, emotion flickered on his eyes, I wonder if it was relief I saw. but before I could fathom what it was it vanished so fast that I wonder if it even existed.


    "There''s a mall nearby, only walking distance away from here, I suggest we go for a walk before waiting could bore us to death." It was the first time Carter spoke. He was intently looking at me and I I became self-conscious. I wondered if there''s some dirt on my face.


    My eyes wander on the crowded airport, and consider that it was a brilliant idea. I have more time to spend with him. The thought nearly made me smile. I sure I would never feel bored with him as mypany.


    "My suitcase¡ªshall we bring it?"?My eyes shifted to the suitcase on his right hand. It would be a burden to stroll inside the mall with such a heavy baggage.


    "I shall leave yourrge suitcase on the baggage counter Madam." He offered and I must admit it was a wise idea. I watch him walk to the counter. Heads turned as he made his way, majority of the onlookers were women throwing him curious and admiring nce. He seems not to notice the looks he was stealing. I smiled to myself while watching the scene with amusement. Carter could wear anything, even a rag, but still could manage to appear dashing.


    The soft breeze ruffled his hair as we stepped outside. We walked in silence, as we do so, the crowd seem to disappear and there was only the two of us. I could continue to look at him and not feel tired all.


    "I''ll help you Madam." He said, and before I could object, he gently pulled the stroller to do the the task. Hisrge hands identally touched mine and I flinched in response as the simple gesture burned my skin. How odd, the simple touch was enough to sent shivers down my spine. Realizing that I was still holding my breath, I let it go before I?could die of suffocation.


    We entered the mall. Music from the speaker filled the air. People seem to rush all around us while we move in incredibly slow speed but he didn''t seem to mind. Tenderness welled inside me watching him push the stroller in front. Who would have notice that he wasn''t the father of the child inside the stroller. He appeared blissfully happy as if was enjoying the moment the way I did.


    I allow my illusion to take over. For a short time, I would pretend he was my husband and the father of my child. But then I didn''t neet to pretend at all since I actually feel inside me that were a real family.


    We pass some clothing boutiques, hair salons, jewelry shops, food stalls, and various stores selling their best products but we barely seem to notice any products on disy. We are wrapped in our own thoughts and intently observing one another. Everything seem so right that for a moment I forgot that something was missing in my life. For the first time, I am perfectly content the way I''d never been before.


    When we found ourselves ovee with hunger, we found ourselves entering a pizza parlor.?Carter ordered Hawaiian pizza and two pineapple juice while I waited for him on our table. Shortly he returned with our orders in hand. We share the food in silence, no one attempted to speak, both of us are content with the situation. When Faith Vienne cried, he mived quickly to pick her inside the stroller and settled her into his arms. She stopped crying and contentedly stared at him with her wide innocent eyes. He continue to eat while holding her. Carter was only helping me, I reminded myself whike crushing any assumptions.


    We strolled on the mall once more and waited until it was time to return to the airport. When it was time to leave my tears almost fell but I bit my lips to conceal them.


    "Goodbye Beatrix. Take care." He said for the first time calling me on my first name.


    The memory of his smile was the only thing I have in mind as I walk away. I know that it would take me a long time to recover from my feelings for him. I must definitely admit it¡ªI realize I was inlove with Carter, our gardener.

 Chapter 78 - TWIST OF FATE

    <h4>Chapter 78 - TWIST OF FATE</h4>


    I yearned to take her in my arms, keep her there for the rest of my life, and never let her go away. Instead, what''s happening is theplete opposite. I watch her walk away with Faith Vienne in her arms. I have no choice but to just follow her with my gaze until she''s out of my vision. She took half of me, there''s no one could make me whole again except her. In haste to walk away from the sight that pains me, I nearly bumped on someone, the woman mumbled an apology and I simply nod my head before turning towards the exit with quick long strides.


    Phoenix''s sweet natural scent lingered inside the car as if she was still there. It was pure torture knowing she''s never going toe back, if she could, perhaps it would take another two to four years before she could. It was a long tortuous wait and by the time I could finally see her she would probably take her newfound lover with her. God knows if by that time my employer would promote me as Butler but it still makes me someone unworthy of her.


    As the car traverse the highway, I couldn''t stop thinking about what transpired between the two of us. God knows that thest four hours was the happiest moments I''ve experienced in all my existence. Words wouldn''t be enough to describe them. The short stolen moments with her and our daughter made me realize how I wasted so much chances in my life. If I didn''t mess up with our marriage she would still be mine and I don''t need to keep the truth from her. But it was toote for my regrets now, nothing will change. I''m just a man who almost had everything¡ªwasted it all¡ªnow I have nothing.


    Crawford Mansion seems eerily quiet after I arrived. I could sense mncholy wherever I look. Even the garden that used to radiate with good vibes looked somber and I felt triple worse. The only person who made my stay bearable inside Alexander Crawford''s property was gone. I would not see her sitting on the window anymore. I wouldn''t see her strolling in the garden. I wouldn''t see her inside the house. Gone was the source of my happiness. I wonder if I would be happy again now that she''s gone.


    It was the privacy of my cottage where I found myself dealing with the nagging emptiness. The piecing silence seem to slice me into pieces. I lifted the pillow and fumbled with the picture concealed behind the covers. I Phoenix''s face in the picture and it made me smile, though my smilecked luster and barely reached my eyes, it was genuine. The picture was taken on our the day of her wedding. It reminds me of the time when were both so inlove and ns a bright future ahead of us.


    She was smiling in the picture, the kind of smile that could melt the iciest heart with its warmth. Her beautiful phoenix eyes were filled with so much emotion as she looked at me. How I missed those eyes looking so tenderly at me as if I was the only guy on earth. But the memories remains only in the photograph, I could always look back but I could never go back.


    I let go a deep sigh before cing the picture back into the pillows with care as if it''s a valuable gem that shouldn''t be scratched. The picture was the only thing I have of her, it was the single picture I have of her which I was able to salvage before I left the Greyson Mansion. Well, I nearly forgot, aside from the picture I treasured, I also have our wedding ring with me. One day if I have the courage to do so, I will put back that ring to her fingers where it belongs. She was still my wife and she have all the right to wear the ring. I want to thank thewyer who tricked me with fake divorce papers, he saved my marriage. He deserve a reward, if our path crosses again I will remember to give him bonus.


    I have too much of sentiments, I warned myself. In response, I moved out of the cottage and decided to spending the next hours tending Alexander''s garden. In that way it will help lessen the lonely heaviness on my chest. Out of habit, my gaze averted to the floor to ceiling ss window of the terrace, I was half expecting to see her there¡ªseated on the long Victorian sofa and when I didn''t see her shadow my already ruined mood plummeted down the ocean floor.


    It was nearly four in the afternoon, the hot sunshine was still pouring from the sky while I shoveled the garden bed. Sweat flowed down my temples and back until my shirt was soaking wet. If I will just focus on my job probably it will helped me ease her off my mind. I didn''t realize time slip so fast, when I finished the task, it the sun was setting from the horizon, darkness and light y tug of war in which the darkness prevails in this battle.


    Life was miserable without Phoenix in it. I thought inwardly walking towards the nearest wooden bench with the shovel still in my hand. Life was indeed full of surprises, we never know what what will hits you before it''s toote. You never know you love someone until you let her go. You never know the true value of a person until you go seperate ways. That''s exactly what happened to me and until now I''m still paying the price. I know that even I live am extremely long life I shall not be able to oay my debts in full after all the sins I made. Perhaps I will only find the true meaning of peace until Phoenix learns to forgive me.


    I have long since gave up my faith. I forget God''s existence when my merciless mother abandoned me at a very young age. My life didn''t improve when father took me to his home. In fact, it made my life worst. My step mother is the incarnation of devil himself, there''s not a part of my body where the whip didn''t burned my skin. But now, I''m willing to take a huge risk and believe the God, if he existed. I''m pleading that he would give me onest chance to be with my wife and daughter again.... I don''t believe in miracle but now my only option is to believe in its existence.


    "Greyson."


    When I lifted my gaze, it was Alexander Crawford I saw. I nearly fell from the wooden bench, startled from his unexpected arrival. I didn''t hear his footsteps. Perhaps I was too absorb with my thoughts or he made sure that I will not hear him approach. It wasn''t so dark that his expression was still visible. His face was surprisingly calm. It made me wonder the Crawford patriarch wanted to tell me.


    I rose from the bench and eyed him warily without covering the irritation on my face. "Good evening Sir." I said respectfully. He was still my employer and my secret wife''s father.


    "let''s dive straight to the point Greyson. It would be better if you start packing. I have no use of here." Alexander Crawford spoke, without filters. The expression on his face remained menacingly calm.


    I know that I would have to live the Crawford Mansion but it didn''t ur to me that it''s today. So much for my hopes to stay here longer and wait until Phoenix''s returns. I sighed heavily. I was so damn confuse from the quick turn of events that I was left with no choice but to ept my fate. Maybe this is where my journey ends.


    "What about my painting, Sir? It''s important to me."


    "Forget about the painting Greyson. I won''t give it to you easily."


    Alexander Crawford began to move away. When he was gone, I wasted no time and packed few of my clothes which Lucas Nichs¡ªmy bestfriend was kind enough to give me. I changed into a grey tshirt and put my denim jacket on. I fumbled with my grey rubber shoes under the bed and put it on, unfortunately Lucas gave it to me too. I feel like a charity case. As if I have a choice.


    When I was finish, I slung the backpack behind my back. I''m fed up with this. I''m leaving. I have no further reason to stay anyway. To hell with the painting, I shall make another.


    It seems Alexander Crawford was waiting for me. When I close the door to the cottage, he stood in the doorway.


    "What''s it you want?" I asked in a frosty tone that could have frozen the depths of underworld.


    Alexander Crawford shrugged his shoulder before he reply. "I''m here to give your ne ticket and allowance. Congrattions you''ve been promoted as bodyguard, Greyson."

 Chapter 79 - REASON BEHIND

    <h4>Chapter 79 - REASON BEHIND</h4>


    To forgive is to set


    a prisoner free


    and discover the prisoner


    was you.


    ***


    Alexander Crawford wants nothing but revenge from the man who caused his only daughter nothing but anguish. He started to carefully plot his well-organized revenge to ruin his daughter''s ex-husband so he would realize how he wronged an innocent soul. The first step is to present his daughter as the heiress of Crawford Chain of Companies and when Greyson sees his ex-wife he would receive the greatest shock of his life. Just as Alexander nned things went as smoothly as ironed clothes. The night of the party he saw how Greyson''s jaw dropped to the floor upon the first time heid an eye on Beatrix, he had a dumbfounded look on his face as if a sharp bolt of lightning struck him. Alexander couldn''t stop grinning that night as he watched Greyson suffer in the dark corner of the room as he continued to watch his ex-wife as he slowly realized what he''d lost. Without his knowing it was just the beginning of his suffering


    The painting was a bait to lure Greyson into his territory and he willingly jumped right into a treacherous trap despite therge caution sign. The day he set foot inside the Crawford Mansion, he signed his death warrant without him knowing. Alexander enjoyed watching the pained expression on Greyson''s face each time he secretly watched Beatrix and Faith Vienne over a distance. He watched the indescribable pain etched on the younger man''s somber face knowing he was ovee with grief by the realization all he could do was watch the two women he loved most from where he stood.


    Alexander was satisfied that Greyson was painfully suffering from the remorse of losing both a wife and a daughter. And he celebrates his victory almost every night with a bottle of expensive vintage wine. He knew Greyson deserved much much worse than mental and emotional suffering and once more he found himself plotting for another form of revenge¡ªthis time he made sure it would snap Greyson''s sanity¡ªand that''s sending Beatrix and Faith Vienne to Brittania where he would never see his family ever again.


    He was almost sessful...almost. But it seems the fates have a different n. When he was only one step away from his ultimate revenge he realize while he was fullfiling his carefully organized revenge Beatrix secretly shares the same miserable fate as Greyson. True he wants to hurt her ex-husband but he didn''t want his daughter to suffer.?It painfully urred to him that she was still in love with him and there''s nothing he could do to alter her feelings. Her memory faded, but her love for Greyson didn''t change a bit.


    The situation only worsened when Alexander discovered that Greyson''swyer was a fraud and he was still legally married to his daughter. The serendipitous news shattered his cautiouslyden n to bits. All hopes to avenge his daughter faded like a mass of smoke after being blown by the wind. For the first time, Alexander realized that vengeance would only inflict further damage to two battered hearts.


    The door to the library opened. His burgeoning thoughts were cut short from the sound of the door closing followed by soft footsteps inside the terrace. It was ten in the evening, the view outside the ss window was shrouded with darkness. Few stars scattered in the sky, it could be counted with his fingers. It would rain soon, he thought eyeing pitch-ck darkness on the horizon that seems to mirror his mood.


    The silence hanging inside the terrace was heavy¡ªas heavy as how he felt now that Beatrix was away.?The footsteps behind him stopped in front of the white Victorian sofa. Without looking back, he knew exactly who was now sitting on the seat behind him.


    "Do you think I made the right decision Mama?"


    He turned in her direction. rissa Crawford was gracefully seated on the long, victorian sofa as if it were her throne. Her long dainty hands were sped on top of her knees as she appeared to be deep in her thought. She heard his question but she made no immediate response as if contemting the question thrown at her. After a wave of long silence, she raised her head and averted her gaze to his face as if she was reading his thoughts. Few strands of silvery hair fell from her neatly done chignon then slowly cascade to her face. She slowly lifted her hands and tucked the stray hair strands behind her ears before she spoke. "You made the right decision Alex and I''m so proud of you." She whispered without taking her phoenix eyes from his face.


    After Alexander saw the flickering emotions in her beautiful eyes he knew he did the right thing. For the first time since morning, he was able to let go a deep sigh filled with relief since he knew when he woke up in the morning he will feel no regrets. As he moved to pour himself another ss of vintage wine on top of the transparent crystal table and upied the empty seat next to his mother, thest conversation he had with Greyson yed on his thoughts.


    "I will pay for your tuition fee Greyson in exchange for your service as my daughter''s bodyguard. You will stay on the Manor she would be staying so you could perform your duties well."


    Alexander didn''t know what urred to him that moment. Not only that he allowed Greyson to stay in the same house as his daughter but he also granted him a big favor¡ªto pursue his passion for art. What an ironic way to punish his greatest enemy, he thought sarcastically as he lifted the ss to his lips. The warmth flowed down his throat easing a bit of his stress. He lowered the empty ss back to the ss table while wondering where did his n for revenge goes. He suddenly realizes that he was helping the man who he should be plotting to destroy.


    He was a father too. He knew exactly how heartwrenching it feels to have his daughter taken away from him. He wasn''t on good terms with Greyson but for Faith Vienne''s sake, Greyson has his deepest sympathy.?He too couldn''t bear the agony of being parted with his only daughter. Above all, Beatrix was the reason why he changed his mind and decided to abandon all ideas of revenge. He couldn''t allow his daughter to grow old miserable. He will give her the liberty to choose for the man she loves without his intervention. Anyway, when Beatrix''s memories returns, Greyson has to pay for his mistakes¡ªthe price would be high and I doubt if he could even afford it.


    "Greyson proves to be changing Alex. He was a nice man who made a lot of regrets in the past. It was his unavoidable circumstances that turn him into a viin."


    Alexander groaned, rissa was obviously in favor of Greyson. He didn''t like it. When he lifted his gaze to her beautiful countenance, he caught the faint trace of a smile forming on her thin lips. "He made a mistake and nothing can change that."?He replied eyeing her warily before he refilled his ss to indulge another sip from his wine.


    "You''re right and wrong at the same time, my son." His mother spoke without even looking at him and straightened the crumple on her night gown. "You''re right that Greyson made a grave mistake in the past and he couldn''t change that but you are definitely wrong for your prejudice, the man still have a future and that future could help alter his past."


    When he said nothing, she gave him a victorious smile. Her wisdom silenced him. rissa was telling the truth and he couldn''t find a thing to say to contradict her words. If he would only be honest, maybe the truth in her words is what encourage him to believe in Greyson. After all the man was a genius artist, and he couldn''t allow his exceptional talent to go to waste.


    "It''s gettingte Ma. Go and get some beauty rest."


    "Sending me to bed early, my son?" She asked sweetly, a triumphant smile tugging on her lips knowing he was trying to cut her from falling into a lengthy sermon. "Well then, I must be off Alex. Goodnight." She said instead. He couldn''t believe his victory as his gaze guided rissa''s back?towards the door after he bid her goodnight.


    Silence hung inside the terrace when she was gone. Lightning danced into the sky as thest sign of stars faded into the pitch ck horizon. Momentster the rain poured heavily. As he watch the rain falling from the sky he made a promise to himself. From now on he will nevere between Greyson and Beatrix. The two had been through a lot. They deserve have one another.


    Maybe one day, Beatrix will learn how to forgive Greyson in time, but for sure it would take a long while before she will.

 Chapter 80 - DUMBFOUNDED

    <h4>Chapter 80 - DUMBFOUNDED</h4>


    Nobody told the fish to swim,


    Nobody told the dogs to bark,


    They just did. Just like me,


    Nobody told me to love you,


    But I did.


    ***


    Two hourster, the ne safelynded at the airport. It was already dark, and Brittania wasn''t looking its best. Sharp lightning danced on the pitch-ck sky to temporarily tear the darkness, loud resounding thunder shook the earth. Strong wind billowed the trees nearby. The storm raging outside wasn''t the warm wee I was half expecting to receive. It must be an omen or something telling me I made the wrong decision, anding to Brittania wasn''t a great idea. I thought grimly and try to banish the thought as fast as it urred.


    I try to cheer myself up but my efforts were in vain. Well, aware that there''s nothing I could do to lift my sunken spirits, not even the gloomy scenery of trees dancing to the storm''s harsh rhythm could help ease the sense of foreboding eating me from inside. From the waiting area, I stood, surrounded by my bag and suitcase, my gaze surveyed the crowd for a familiar face. There was no sign of Madam Ste in the crowd. I assume she was still on the way. The heavy rain is what was keeping her dyed.


    "Wait a little while baby, they would be here soon," I whispered to Faith Vienne''s ears and tightened my hold around her. She was peacefully asleep, the journey must have tired her. I too was exhausted. I longed for a soft warm bed to rest my aching legs.


    An hour passed by quickly but still, no Madam Ste ising to fetch us. My feet ached badly from having to endure an hour of waiting while holding my daughter into my arms. I tried to put her down on her stroller a while ago so my arms could rest but Faith Vienne stirred and her eyes fluttered open and before I knew it is she sumbed into one of her unusual tearful fits. I gave up the urge to settled her down the stroller and decided to keep her in my arms and feel her warmth close to my chest. I sighed and assure myself that soon I could rest my aching legs inside the car. What I need to do for the moment is wait further.


    The rain showed no sign of slowing down. Instead, the rain seems to pour heavier each minute. I checked my phone several times but there was no message. I wonder if something bad happened on the way¡­. hopefully not, it''s must be the heavy rain dying Ste''s car.


    It''s bing colder every minute. The aircon inside the airport was making it worst. I cursed myself inwardly for allowing a simple task to slip off my mind. It never urred to me to put a jacket on before I left the? Mansion, perhaps it was the weather promising a wonderful day ahead that made me assume a thickyer of cloth isn''t necessary. And because of that, I have to suffer the unbearable temperature which is now making me shiver.


    The soft sensation on the back of my neck cut my wandering thoughts. As if on cue, the drumming sound inside my chest began, it was so loud that I wonder if the passers-by could hear it too. I could feel the weight of a gaze upon my shoulders. My eyes surveyed the crowd to search for the reason for my sudden difort but my eyes are either not sharp to spot what I''m looking for or I''m simply imagining things.


    I look behind my back to investigate what was making me fidgety, my hawk-eye sharp eyes inspect the crowd but there was no one suspicious and there''s nothing I found amiss. Perhaps, it was the cold temperature that was making me ufortable at all. Just as I was about to turn away, a man briskly walking in my direction caught my gaze. I was frozen to my tracks enveloped with pure disbelief. I have to blink rapidly to make sure my eyes were not ying a joke on me


    Carter? I whispered weakly. My heartbeat was beyond normal now, it almost wants to burst inside my chest from excitement and anticipation. Dear Lord! It was indeed him. With eyes lit with joy, I waited for him to reach my side. The next few minutes seem to take an eternity and when he pulled into a halt closer to me, all the words I want to stay erupted into bubbles.


    I took a deep intake of breath when his exquisite blue eyes captured mine. The worries and fears that kept me upied a while ago faded magically as if they didn''t exist at all. His eyes were looking at me so tenderly that I was confused for a moment if I hadn''t imagined it all.


    "Beatrix." He whispered softly. I nearly closed my eyes by the magical sound of his voice. How I missed this man. We''ve been apart for a matter of hours and yet it feels like years. I want to throw my arms around him and tell him how bad I had missed him but before I could shamelessly say the words I bit my lower lip to suppress them.


    "I''m sorry I''mte." He said in a formal tone that shattered the spell. Gone was the tenderness I thought I detect from his tone. Even the emotions glowing in his beautiful eyes were gone. His face became a mask of paper nk expression. "Alexander decided to keep me with you. Congrattions, I''m promoted as your bodyguard."


    "Bodyguard! Are you kidding me?" I eximed in disbelief, eyes wide with shock. I nearly stomped my feet on the floor like a child about to erupt into a tantrum.


    "No Madam. I''m being serious here." He replied. His face shows no sign of humor.


    I shook my head from the incredulity of the situation. What was father thinking for allowing this nonsense to happen? A bodyguard is only a nuisance. I don''t find a use for any at this moment.


    "Why would I need a bodyguard!?" My eyebrows were scrunched with confusion as I look at him. I did my best to ignore the sting of my shattered illusion after I realize he followed me because he''s my bodyguard and not the other way around.


    "It''s for your safety Madam." He answered. He was looking intently at me now, the heat from his gaze was enough to melt the arguments I had prepared. My eyes left his, a sign of my defeat. There''s no use arguing, whether I like it or not, he would be a tail who will follow me everywhere.


    Carter took his jacket off. He moved closer until they were barely one ruler apart. His body was unnervingly near that I have to catch a sharp intake of breath to steady myself. His sweet natural scentbined with his musky perfume permeated my nostrils. He smells so heavenly that? I could bury my face into his neck without getting tired of inhaling his scent.


    When he lifted his arms around my shoulders as if to give me a hug my lips parted in surprise. A blush crept into my cheeks from the intimate gesture. Before I could understand what he intended, he draped his jacket around my shoulders to protect me from the chill and pulled away. Disappointment hit me when it was over.


    "You''re cold. My jacket will warm you up." He said without tearing his gaze off me. A flicker of worry crossed his eyes.


    "T-thank you," I mumbled and looked away. If I continue to look at the depths of his eyes, I fear that I would lose my way. I offered him a thankful smile while savoring the warmth of his jacket around my shoulders.


    Carter was right, I needed the jacket.? Now that I have his jacket, I no longer feel the cold. In truth, I feelfort from it.


    "Allow me to carry Faith Vienne. You must be tired from having to carry her for hours." He offered. I didn''t protest when Carter took my daughter into his arms. I was half expecting her to wake up and sumb to tears but I was surprised when she didn''t even protest. Instead, she settled into his arms and sighed contently.


    I breathed in relief when I was finally able to stretch my numbed arms. I realize how thankful I am for the helping hand. I still have my arms outstretched forward when my gaze averted to Carter. I was about to ask him how he manages to book a ne ticket on such short notice when I was confronted by a delighted glimmer upon his eyes. I was rendered speechless from the sight of his handsome face ovee with admiration.


    I could look at him forever without tiring.


    The sound of my phone ringing took my attention. I groaned as I fumbled with the phone from inside the pocket of my pants.


    "Excuse me."? I managed to steal a nce from his face before I pressed the answer button.

 Chapter 81 - SHARE A ROOM

    <h4>Chapter 81 - SHARE A ROOM</h4>


    I didn''t just have a bodyguard. I too have a babysitter. Not that Iin, it''s just that the man seated next to me inside the cab was unbelievable not suited for the job, I''m not referring to his ability but I''m basing my opinion on his appearance. Not all men, especially as gorgeous as the demigod seated next to me could afford to fulfill the job Alexander Crawford hired him for...unless he was left with no option. I wonder if father forced him to take the job at gunpoint.


    "Did I pass your standards, Madam?" He whispered in a husky tone that made my throat dry.


    Warmth spread on my cheeks. Luckily the backseat was dimly lit, the dark shadow concealed the startled look on my face. I must have been too wrapped up in my thoughts that I didn''t easily spot him. He was intently watching me the same way my eyes curiously glided to his remarkable facial features.


    I have to blink several times to recover my waveringposure. It took me an excessive amount of effort to find my voice and when I did, I said the first thing that came to mind. "Don''t worry Sir, you''re overqualified."


    Did I actually say that? Mortified, I bit my lower lip. A good thing to say to embarrass myself. But wasn''t I telling the truth?


    By the faint glow from the lights casually permeating the transparent ss window of the cab, I saw a faint smile stretched from his lips, it was a sexy sultry smile a professional photographer would kill to take a shot. I caught a flicker of amusement dancing on his exquisite blue eyes before he replied. "Thank you, Madam." He said humbly.? There''s a slight trace of humor on his tone.


    I escaped his deeply prating eyes by looking away. He said nothing more and focused his attention on Faith Vienne who was peacefully snuggled into his arms. He adjusted the white cloth wrapped upon her fragile body and lifted gently brushed his hand on her head.


    Silence hung between us but it was not an awkward kind of silence, it was a stillness that lifts the spirit and overwhelms the heart. I could close my eyes and feel nothing but a sense of serenity. Having him sit next to me seems the most natural thing in the world as if the only ce I belong was next to his arms.


    Pitch ck darkness greeted my eyes after turning towards the window. Rain continues to pour heavily. Lightning casually danced from the sky followed by a loud p of thunder. The gloomy weather no longer has its depressing effect on me. Perhaps the man sitting next to me was the reason why.


    I leaned on the soft cushion of the seat and pressed my eyes from sleepiness and exhaustion. A warm, soft bed would be a great idea. A few more minutes and I would be able to restfortably inside a hotel room.


    "Do you think Madam Ste would be fine?" It was Carter. I opened my eyes and nced up at him in surprise. There was a slight tinge of worry in his tone, not that I could me him, Ste nearly suffered a car ident an hour ago. By god''s grace, her personal driver managed to step on the brakes before a drunk truck driver carelessly dragged their car off the bridge. There was a car collision but Madam Ste was lucky to be unharmed. Unfortunately, others weren''t as lucky as her.


    "I''m not sure but I pray she will be fine," I said softly and took a deep intake of breath. The memory of my earlier conversation with Madam Ste sent a shiver down my spine. I couldn''t help but wonder what could possibly happen if the near-death experience happened on our way to her estates while Faith Vienne was inside the car. Dear Lord. I couldn''t bear if something bad would happen to my daughter.


    Madam Ste sounded frantic while she was talking to me on the phone. Her usually calm tone trembles. I was half expecting she would fall into hysterics but she miraculously kept herposure. She even said she would still proceed to the airport but she would be dyed for an hour due to the traffic and storm which was slowing the car down.


    "No Madam Ste! I advise you to go back home. We will stay in a hotel for the night." I firmly said when she still insisted on fetching me at the airport. I fell into a long encouraging litany hoping she would agree. Unfortunately, she''s hard-headed as I am and argued she woulde. It was when I told her that Alexander would be worried that altered her decision. Her tone softened and before I knew it, she already agreed. Having Madam Ste agree to my advice was such a huge relief.


    "You''re worried." He observed. Surprise that he even noticed,? my gaze shifted to his.


    "Am I that obvious?" I asked dubiously and scrunched my eyebrows in confusion as I peered at him closely.


    "No, perhaps I''m just intuitive."? He said seriously which made me smile.


    The cab finally pulled into a stop in front of a three-story hotel. The rain didn''t stop pouring even after we reached our destination.? A Hotel Attendant opened the door and greeted us with a good evening. I smiled at the man in return. Carter on the other hand just nodded his head.


    Heads turned as we made a beeline straight into the front desk. Carter was tall, well-built, muscr, and above all sexually appealing. His good qualities were more than enough reason to attract too much attention. By the time we reached the front desk, a dozen eyes were feasted on him as if he was a piece of a tasty morsel.


    Carter was holding Faith Vienne into his left arm while he pulled therge suitcase on the other.? Arge ck backpack containing his clothes and personal necessities slung on his back. He was an epitome of grace and muscr strength. Until that moment I never knew that grace could be used to describe a man. But it was what came into my mind as I described him.


    "Good evening Ma''am and Sir, wee to El Greco Hotel." The receptionists greeted, she blinked several times when her gazended on Carter, and then she blushed. "How may I help you?" She added giving me her sweetest smile.


    "We need a room please," Carter said.


    The receptionist stared at Faith Vienne, her face softened affectionately. "Oh, yes of course. We offered various hotel rooms of your taste. Unfortunately, we have a lot of guests tonight and that makes almost all our avable rooms upied." The receptionist paused, sped her hands in front of her and her smile widened before she continues, "But you''re lucky, the honeymoon suite is avable, I guess that would do¡ª"


    "A what?" My hands nervously grasped the edge of the counter. Butterflies began to churn my stomach. My wide bulging eyes never leave her face.


    "A honeymoon suite Ma''am." She repeated, this time a naughty smile tugged at the corner of her lips, her cheeks turned bright red. She even winked at me meaningfully.


    "This is a misun¡ª" Before I could exin further Carter cut my words off. "We will take the room." He said softly and cast me a warning nce enough to silence me. "Right honey." He added threateningly.


    "Yeah, of course, honey," I replied sweetly,? hooked my hand into his arms, and stomped on his feet hard just as the receptionist turned to retrieve our room key.


    "Ouch!" Carter winced and shot me a pained look.


    "What have you done, Carter!" I muttered, gritting my teeth. If looks could kill, he already burned into ashes.


    "Get us a room, I think." He was sarcastic, his eyebrows scrunched in annoyance. For the first time, I saw how tired he looked. His eyes were half-open as he looked at me as if anytime soon he would fall into a deep slumber. "I''m not in the mood to search for another Hotel under a raging storm. If you want to go then you''re free to leave."


    I know how to ept defeat when I know I have no chance of winning. That''s exactly what I''m trying to do as I followed behind him like a tail after the receptionist handed him the key. I hate to admit it but Carter was right it was raining so hard and we have no other option but to share the avable room.


    We entered the elevator and the door closed. Momentster, it opened to the second floor of the Hotel. We moved down the hallway in silence. His feet made no sound against the floor. He was moving fast and I had to half-run to match his long strides.


    Finally, when I thought we would be walking down the endless hallway forever, he pulled into a stop.


    Carter checked the room number attached to the key. After confirming he got the right door, he inserts the key into the door and pushed it open.

 Chapter 82 - ALONE WITH CARTER

    <h4>Chapter 82 - ALONE WITH CARTER</h4>


    You know you''re in love


    when you can''t fall asleep


    because reality is finally better


    than your dreams.


    ¡ª Dr. Seuss ¡ª


    ***


    The honeymoon suite wasrge and spacious, the red and pink interior design set to establish a soft calming effect to guests has the opposite effect on my nerves. I found myself freaked out and uneasy. My pulse wild and jittery as I


    took a reluctant step further inside the room. I swallowed hard when my gazended on the fancy, canopied bed frowning at how small it was, wondering how a man with Carter''s size could possibly fit in it. It was called a honeymoon bed for a reason, it was designed to be a bit small to keep lovers snuggled to each other''s arms. Perhaps I could encourage Carter to sleep on the floor but I wonder if he would surrender to my wiles easily.? I wonder if social distancing would be a smart idea.


    Carter moved closer. The size of the room seems to have shrunk and the walls constricted. I became totally aware of his presence as he inched closer until his arms brushed mine. "You okay?" He inquired, frowning. His observant eyes skimming on my flushed cheeks and startled eyes.


    "Yes, of course." I lied avoiding his eyes. He was unconvinced but he made noment. Instead, he moved to the bed and settled Faith Vienne on top. He unsling his backpack and let it drop to the floor beside myrge suitcase. He breathed a sigh and untied his shoes before removing them. He sprawled on the bed with arms pillowed behind his head. Hey unmoving for so long that I wondered if he had fallen asleep. He must have been too tired.


    Embarrassed to find myself looking at his feet I tried to turn my gaze away but couldn''t. I never took considerable interest to a man''s feet before and yet I found myself watching his feet with keen interest while using the word ''sexy'' to describe them. I never knew sexy could be used to describe feet not until this moment.


    I shook my head. Telling myself Carter would melt soon If I kept looking at him like this. Finally I tore my gaze off him and slid the backpack which seemed to grow heavier each minute down my shoulders. I


    lowered the backpack on the foot of the bed. It dropped to the floor with a soft thud. My gazended back to Carter, his eyes remained close. Long, enviable eyshes draped the skin under his eyes. His face was too close to Faith Vienne and I took the liberty to indulge myself by watching them.


    It was cold inside the room but I felt my heart warmed up. If only I could hire Carter to be my husband so Faith Vienne would have a father, I would. The idea was insane and I know it couldn''t possibly happen. I still have propriety with me. One doesn''t hire a husband unless of course, if one loses her mind.


    "Are you hungry?"


    I flinched at the sound of his voice. When my gaze shifted to his, he was looking at me with sleepy eyes. I wonder how he managed to still look good in that state. As if on cue, I heard a rumble. It took me a minute to realize the sound wasing from inside my stomach. "I think I am." I replied, embarrassed. I was half hoping he didn''t hear the unattractive sound from my rumbling stomach.


    "Obviously." He replied, amused, making me roll my eyes heavenward. So he heard. Toote to wish he hadn''t.


    He carefully climbed out of the bed and moved towards my direction. Panic rose inside me and at the same time butterflies began to flutter from inside my stomach. He continued to move closer and I found myself making a retrieving step backward from rm. The round wooden table touched my back restricting my movements. It was a dead end and there''s no escaping. Carter was inching closer and closer until he was rmingly close to mine that my nose almost touched his broad chest.


    "Carter?" I choked in panic. His musky perfumebined with the enchanting smell of his body invaded my nostrils. I breathed it in and found myself drowning at the addicted scent of his sweet natural scent. He was so tall that I barely his shoulders, my head fell just below his armpits. It took him a bit of effort to bow his head down so he could look at me.


    He didn''t respond. He continued to stare at me with his deeply prating eyes. I would bribe anything just to read his thoughts. I sucked in a breath when his hands moved to the table behind me. I found myself imprisoned by a pair of strong muscr arms. If he would take advantage of me tonight I would be helpless to fight for my life. But the thought didn''t scare me at all, instead it sent shivering excitement down my spine. A part of me trusts him. I know I ought to. I believe he wouldn''t do anything to harm me.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Are you on the menu? I cleared my throat and banished? ideas running wild inside my thoughts. "Anything would be fine." I replied rather calmly, swallowing hard from the disturbing heat from his body.


    "Well then I must go downstairs and order some food. I''m famished." He straightened. His arms fell into his side. I let go the breath I didn''t know I was holding when he moved towards the bed to put slippers on his bare feet. He cast Faith Vienne a quick nce and his face softened. He then scurried to the door and closed it behind him.


    Jeez. I wonder what just happened. My heart didn''t calm down even after he''s gone. Probably it would take me a little longer before I could regain myposure. I manage to reach the bed the bed using my slightly trembling legs. I sat there on the edge careful not to wake up Faith and waited for Carter to return. At this point the growling inside my stomach intensified.


    I didn''t wait long before Carter returned. He looked jubnt. A wide smile was stretched on his lips. I noticed it was the first time I saw him this lively. Gone was the trace of exhaustion I saw looming beneath his sleepy eyes. He appeared to recover his strength in such a short few minutes he was out.


    "Our order is on the way Madam." He said cheerfully as he moved to arrange the chair around the round table.


    Few minutester there was a soft knock on the door. Carter opened the door to let the uniformed attendant in and pushed the food trolley until it reached the round table. Carter didn''t move as he watched the attendant moved.? His eyes are keen and sharp and it reminds me of a strict supervisor eyeing a worker from under her department.


    The attendant appeared ufortable but he managed to fulfill his task well without spilling anything on the table. When he finished unloading the dishes on top he hurriedly moved to the door to escape, almost tripping on his way out.


    "You don''t need to terrorize the poor attendant, Carter." I told him in a reprimanding tone as I walked towards the table and upied the seat he pulled for me.


    "Sorry, just force of habit. I can''t help it." He replied, shrugging his shoulders. He didn''t sound apologetic.


    I cast the bed a quick nce to make sure Faith Vienne didn''t awaken. When I was sure she was still safely asleep on the bed, my wide inquiring gaze averted to Carter. "So you worked in a Hotel before?" I asked pretending I wasn''t interested.


    "Sort of." He replied inly. It was obvious he was ufortable with the topic. I didn''t force the conversation to continue. Instead I poured my attention on the foods on top of the table. The mouth watering scent of food permeated my nostrils.


    "Chop Suey!" My eyes widened in surprise. When I looked at him there was a smug smile on his lips. How did he know that it''s my favorite. This man never ceases to amaze me.


    We continue to eat in silence. I casually shot the bed quick nces


    to make sure Faith Vienne didn''t fall off the bed. And from time to time, I stole nces from Carter who didn''t appear to notice. He was too focused on his food. When I finished eating, I stretched my feet and caressed my full stomach contentedly.


    Carter appeared to be done eating too. He leaned on his chair. Perspiration formed on his temples. "I''ll call the front desk for a staff to bus out the tes."? Carter said and moved to the night table where the telephone is located on top. Hwe dialed the number to the Front Desk and when he was done, he put the receiver down, and he walk towards me.

 Chapter 83 - PROBLEM

    <h4>Chapter 83 - PROBLEM</h4>


    The Hotel staff pushed the trolley with him until he reached the door and gently closed it behind him. The room was once more engulfed in silence while Carter sat on the chair opposite me, arms crossed beneath his chest, and lost in his thoughts. I wonder what he was thinking but whatever it is, he appeared to be content.


    I vacated my seat and moved towards the t tv screen and fumbled for the remote control. I could feel the weight of his stare as he followed my movement. I pretended not to notice he was looking at me and fumbled for the remote control beside the t tv screen.


    It waste in the night and there was no interesting show exceptte-night news and sports reys. After trying to find the right channel I finally gave up and turned the television off, and walk towards the bed without the slightest sound of footsteps.


    My weight sunk on the soft cushion and my eyes tenderlynded on the sleeping angel who stirred but didn''t open her eyes by the slight movement I created. I''m a bit sleepy but I wonder if I could get some sleep tonight especially that we aren''t alone. Aside from that, Faith Vienne wakes up at unusual hours and I need to watch over her.


    The slight flicker of moment tore my gaze away from Faith. When I looked up, Carter had abandoned his seat to take his shirt off. He hung his shirt on top of the chair. Beneath the chair, his denim jacket was folded neatly.


    His back was turned towards me giving me the perfect view of his wide, muscr shoulders. My eyes widened. My throat has gone dry. I swallowed hard when my eyes sinfully moved from his broad muscr shoulders down to the sexy dimples of his lower back. But it was not his nakedness which shocked me but it was the tattoo of a ck phoenix trailing behind his back.


    The deep scar on his back was no longer visible. It even appeared as if it didn''t exist anymore. The phoenix tattoo did the perfect job to hid the slight imperfection of the scar. No one would even notice the marred skin behind the beautiful ck tattoo.


    What''s even more shocking was the name PHOENIX written in bold capital letters. It''s just a strange coincidence. He just put the Phoenix word since it was the mythical bird''s name, nothing more and nothing less. I bit my lower while discarding the disappointment welling inside me.


    A logical part of me suggests I should look away before it''s toote but I could not find the courage to do so. I was drawn to him like a piece of ma. If looking at him is a sin, I''m willing to pay the price. And so I keep looking at his tattoo as if it would vanish anytime soon.


    "I''m sorry, I hope you don''t mind." He said to capture my attention. He didn''t even move.


    "Of course I don''t," I respond, my voice sounded shaky.


    "You probably dislike men with tattoos." His tone was so soft that I barely missed his meaning. When I didn''t respond he shrugged his shoulders and moved to the bathroom.


    "No," I muttered, watching him walk away. By the sound of my voice, he stopped and I took the opportunity to tell him the truth. "It''s beautiful, Carter," I added. I''m not sugarcoating my words. The phoenix tattoo was breathtakingly beautiful. It perfectly matched his fierce personality.


    When he whirled in my direction and crossed the short distance between us


    The thump inside my chest resounded in my ears. Before I knew it, hisrge hands framed my face. His expression softened.


    "Say it again Beatrix." He murmured, his eyes burned brightly.


    Carter''s face was so close to my face that one wrong move and his parted lips would touch mine. I didn''t pull away, instead, I found myself staring into the depths of a beautiful blue ocean. Warmth seeped through the palms cupping my cheeks. It took me an extraordinary amount of self-control not to close my eyes and savor the exciting thrill his nearness extracted to my senses.


    "It''s beautiful Carter." My response was soft and hoarse, breaking thest of his self-control. He groaned and crossed the tiny distance between us.


    Wah wah! The soft cries from the bed shattered the moment before his lips could touch mine. The palm holding my face captive loosed and fell to his side. I turned away and hastily moved to the bed using my trembling legs. I avoided his gaze and focused my attention on Faith Vienne.


    I lifted her into my arms and she instantly stopped crying but made no move to return to sleep. Her deep blue eyes intently look at me with wonder. Then she smiled at me and my heart melted.


    Carter finally moved. I heard the door to the bathroom closed. When he was out of my sight, I finally let go of the breath I didn''t know I was holding. He almost kissed me. I couldn''t believe it. The memory shed inside my thoughts over and over again.


    "My little princess so you''re awake."? I put her back to bed so she could move freely and brushed the tip of my nose to hers. A baby''s soft giggle escaped her lips.


    I was aware of the sound of the shower running inside the bathroom. A few minutester, the water stopped and the door flung open. Carter, who was wearing a towel to cover the lower part of his body, emerged.


    Water trickled from his hair down to his shoulder des. He turned his gaze towards me and our eyes met. Heat crept on my cheeks and I turned away. I shifted my attention towards Faith Vienne who was ying with my fingers with her soft, tiny hands.


    Carter moved beside the bed to pick his backpack on the floor. He pulled it open and took a fresh t-shirt and shorts inside. The door to the bathroom closed once more when it finally opened he was already dressed.


    When he sat on the other side, the bed moved from his weight.? Faith Vienne turned her face in his direction. Her face instantly brightened and she giggled when her wide innocent eyesnded on Carter who watched her closely with a smile tugging on the corner of his lips. He didn''t appear to mind that I was watching him. He shifted position until he was lying beside Faith and took her small hands into his fingers. He didn''t say anything for a long while as he continued to y with her.


    He looked younger at that moment. He became a totally different man. Gone was the man with an eternal paper nk expression and unsmiling countenance I knew from Crawford Mansion.


    "I will watch over Faith Vienne. Go freshen up so you could have some good sleep." He said without taking his gaze to my daughter. I was about to argue but changed my mind at thest minute. Instead, I closed my eyes and agreed. A warm shower would be a brilliant idea, I told myself as I pulled myself together.


    "I needed just that. Thank you." I replied, climbed out of the bed to select sleepwear from inside myrge suitcase. I picked a matching silk blouse and shorts. Then proceeded to the bathroom and closed the door.


    The scent of soap lingered in the air. I could almost smell Carter''s scent in the air. I pushed him out of my thoughts. I peeled my clothes off and folded them neatly on top of the counter. I turned the shower on.


    The rxing warmth of the water dripping from the shower soothes my nerves. I found myself gradually rxing. I? closed my eyes and lifted my eyes to the ceiling letting the droplets of water kiss my face.


    I applied the sweet-smelling shampoo to my hair and gently massaged my scalp while humming a song. Ither the citrus-scented soap around my body. I was rinsing under the shower when there was a soft rattle on the door. I ignore the knock and continue with my business. But the knock I thought would fade became louder.


    A frown scrunched my eyebrows when I stepped out of the shower. The sound of cries from outside the door made me panic.? I snatched the towel hanging on the rack and wrapped it around my nakedness.


    "Beatrix?"


    Carter''s urgent voice sounded once more. Then there was another knock on the door. Water dripped down my hair when I pulled the door open. Carter was standing just in front of the door, Faith Vienne who was crying wrapped around his arms, and doing his best to stop her tears.


    "I think she''s hungry." He said, his eyes lit with panic. He froze after he realized I was wearing a scanty towel that barely covered my thighs.


    I self-consciously moved to the bed aware that his eyes follow my movement.

 Chapter 84 - THE KISS

    <h4>Chapter 84 - THE KISS</h4>


    "I''m rather surprised you didn''t jump out of the shower naked, Madam,"?Carter said, eyes glowing with wry amusement as he surveyed me from head to toe. My hands automatically tightened around the bath towel securely. A faint trace of a smile tucked at the corner of his lips and it surprisingly filled me with annoying humiliation. It took me an extraordinary amount of self-control not to pounce and rip that yful smile on his lips. He was sitting on the bed after a seemingly difficult ordeal, right arm draped on the headboard and his vacant hand held a ''now empty baby bottle. There beside him, surrounded with pillows, and peacefully drifting into slumber is my daughter who nearly turned the whole room upside down with her fits.


    Carter was stillughing at my expense when my gaze shifted back to his sparkling eyes. I tilted my chin defiantly in a disy of false bravado before I retorted evenly, "By how violent you pounded the door a while ago, I''m rather surprised that the hinges didn''t?fall off, Sir." A wave of satisfaction seeped through me when his cheeks burned. I sessfully reminded him of his panicky reaction when Faith Vienne wouldn''t stop crying. It was now my turn to be amused. I imitated the wry smile on his lips and watched as he tried to hide his embarrassment with a frown.


    Before he could think of a quick response, I hurriedly moved to the safety of the bathroom, leaving his mouth agape in astonishment. Before I reached the door, I felt his hot gaze upon my skin, spreading a tingling sensation on my nape. I hastily stepped inside and winced when the door mmed with more force than required. I was able to let go a huge sigh of relief when I was enclosed back into the bathroom privacy. When my gaze identally shifted on the mirror, my reflection made me cringe. Shampoo residue still bubbled on my hair and there on my shoulders ather of soap was left unrinsed.


    I groaned in frustration. I stripped the towel, hung it on the rack beside Carter''s used bath towel, and moved under the shower. The warmth seeped through my skin, the calming effect on my nerves made me close my eyes. The fact that Carter was there on the bed made me want to stay in the bathroom for the rest of the night. Realizing I was taking so much time under the shower, I turned it off. A few minutester I wasfortably wearing my nightwear on.?My hair had dried after blow-drying, it draped behind my back like a cape as I hastily moved to the door. I took a deep steadying breath before pulling it open. My eyes softened seeing that Carter was sleeping on his side, Faith Vienne curled to his chest while his arms protectively around her.


    I turned the lights off and turned thempshade on before carefully climbing on the bed. For a few minutes, I just sat there while leaning on the headboard, staring unblinkingly at Carter''s soft features. He looked ethereal in his sleep and for some reason he reminded me of a sleeping deity. My heavy eyelids fluttered close before I finally sumbed to slumber, I pulled the covers to Carter''s waist andid my head to the pillow, and drifted to the magical portals of dreand.


    ***


    Blood... There was blood flowing out of my broken skull. The pristine white long sleeve I wore was soaked with blood too. The wound in my head throbbed badly. I ignored the pain and fought the dizziness while trying to identify my surroundings.


    The room I was in was so dark that I could barely see anything at first. I squinted my eyes at the corners and scanned the room until my vision finally adjusted to the avable light from the weak moonlight permeating the ss window.


    A soft whisper of movement at the foot of the bed caught my attention. Seated on the bed was a stunning woman with sharp features and titian wavy hair framing her small face. She wore a white virginal wedding gown¡ªher fingers d in white gloves were stained with fresh blood¡ªmy blood to be exact.


    The woman sat on the bed with the elegance of a queen. Her head tilted into an angle as if a photographer was just about to capture her prenup photos. But instead of holding a fresh bouquet in her hands, she was tightly clutching a gun around her long fingers.


    "You''re awake," She said in a tone that could have frozen the depths of the underworld with its coldness. She rose from the bed and slowly walked towards me. Fierce fear gripped my heart when her empty cold eyes delved to mine.


    The events seem fast forward now.


    Helplessly, I watched as the woman lift the gun and aimed it in my direction. There was not even a slight trace of remorse on her empty eyes as her fingers slowly moved to the trigger. I closed my eyes, wrapped my arms protectively around my womb. This must be my end.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    I lost track of everything. Amid the loud shattering of ss, I felt excruciating pain around my chest, there was blood¡­. So much blood.


    Then I was falling down the fifth floor of the building. The feeling was like falling down the Ferris wheel, except it was ten times worse and dreadful. I closed my eyes in resignation. I now let fate decide if I deserve to live or not.


    ***


    Beatrix! Beatrix!


    Wake up! Wake up!


    My eyes snapped open. It''s just a dream, a dreadful nightmare. Carter''s worried eyes pierced through mine. His hands fearfully grabbed my shoulders in panic. "Are you okay?" He whispered weakly, his voice trembling from the intensity of his emotions.


    I can''t seem to summon my voice to respond. Instead, I just shook my head vigorously, tears blurring my vision. He pulled me into his chest. I didn''t protest and buried my head on the crook of his neck.


    A muffled sob erupted in my throat when the embers of the dream drifted back to my thoughts. No matter how I tried to tell myself it''s a dream it gave me no constion. I know deep within me that it''s not just a dream but a fragment of a forgotten memory.


    "I''m here Beatrix. Please stop crying." He whispered to my ears. His arms sneaked around my waist protectively as if he feared someone would take me away from him. He pulled me closer until I could hear the violent thump of his heart. "It''s just a nightmare, Beatrix." He assured me, pressing the warmth of his lips into my temples.


    I shook my head. I didn''t stop crying. Instead, my cries intensified. How could I exin to him that dream wasn''t only a dream but a real traumatic experience from my past? Carter''s hands moved around my face to wipe the beads of sweat on my forehead using his palms before it moved to my cheeks to dry my tears. "I will never allow anyone to hurt you. They must kill me first before I would allow them." He vowed. His palms moved behind my back in a reassuring manner.


    My palms slither around the crook of his neck and I buried my nose into his throat. He smells so damn good that I closed my eyes while savoring his sweet natural scent. The smell of aftershave still clung to his throat and itforted me somehow. The stiffness on my shoulder loosened and I feel myself gradually calm down.


    He buried his nose into my hair. The simple gesture sent sparks flying around me. He didn''t seem to mind my heavy weight as Iy on top of him. No one moved to pull away in fear to shatter the magical moment.?For a long time, he allowed me to lie on top of him while tangled in each other''s arms like real lovers.


    I listened to the drumming sound of his heart, it sounded as a beautiful song for me and it matches the rhythm of my own. "Carter?" I whispered. He didn''t move. I assumed he fell asleep and I lifted my head to his.


    He was wide awake, I realized when my eyesnded to the depths of his exquisite blue eyes. Desire turned his eyes into a brighter shade. He crossed the tiny distance between us until his nose touched mine.


    The time stopped turning when his lips captured mine. His mouth was warm, soft, and wet.?He deliciously tastes like mint. I parted my lips to allow invasion. A deep groan emerges from his mouth when I begin to respond with equal ardor. He pulled me upward until I was seated astride his hips while his arms slither on my narrow waist trying to pull me as close as possible. In return my arms moved to his hair, brushing my trembling palms into his scalp.

 Chapter 85 - DISCOVERY

    <h4>Chapter 85 - DISCOVERY</h4>


    His strong hands moved to explore my back, a soft groan escaped my lips when the warmth of his palms seeped through the thin fabric of my nightwear. My fingers tightened their grip on his neck when he deepened the kiss. The room seemed to fade in the distance, the wild drumming of his heart and so my own was the only noise I could hear aside from our sharp intake of breath. The kisssted for almost an eternity and just when I hoped it would remain that way, it was over, leaving me reeling for more.


    "I''m sorry Beatrix." He regretfully whispered, removing his mouth from my mouth. It took him an extraordinary amount of self-control to pull away. His palms framed my face and tilted it upward until my eyes were level to his own. "I''m sorry." He repeated.


    Shocked to hear an apology, I said nothing. But when I was able to recover


    rage burned inside me. I pulled away from him but his strong fingers didn''t want to let go. "How dare you, Sir!" I spat angrily while I shot him with a piercing nce. "Are you sorry because you kissed me?" I braced myself from whatever his response. An apology was thest thing I wanted to hear after what transpired between us and God knows what could happen if he didn''t pull away.


    "Please don''t jump to conclusions, Beatrix." He snapped when I tried to pull away for the second time. I eluded his piercing eyes by looking at the wall as if I found it more interesting than what he has to say.


    "You don''t have to exin,"?I whispered weakly.


    "Do you mean it?" He inquired, his tone softening a bit.


    "Yes."


    "Then look at me, Beatrix." He ordered and I found myself doing just that. When my gazended on his pleading eyes, I realized I made the wrong move. I found myself in trance and I can''t seem to tear my gaze off him.


    "God knows I''m sorry not because I kissed you." He inhaled deeply before he continued." I''m sorry because I liked it." He added without filters. When I looked deeper into his intense eyes, I saw nothing but sincerity. I realize he was telling the truth.


    His confession caught me off guard and I could barely search for the right thing to say. Instead, I said the first thing that came to mind and the most reasonable thing I could think of.


    "Goodnight Carter."


    He didn''t make an attempt to stop me when I pushed him away, his fingers holding my face gently loosened and I took the perfect opportunity to move to the opposite side of the bed. Faith Vienne stood as a boundary between us.


    His mouth opened as if he wanted to say something but changed his mind at thest minute and closed it instead. I was thankful when he turned to the other side of the bed. That''s far better than having to face him all night.


    Awkward silence draped across the room. He didn''t move for a very long time and I was afraid he fell asleep so quickly when I couldn''t even keep my eyes close for a long time.


    "Beatrix?" He said so softly that I thought I was imagining it at first. When I didn''t respond he simply continued, "I don''t want you to have regrets when you wake up in the morning. Things are far better this way. I''m just trying to protect you."


    His words held meaning. I wanted to ask what he was talking about but I cowardly backed out in the end and kept my mouth shut. When he felt I wasn''t in the mood to speak, he let go a resigned sigh. He gently turned towards me and whispered ''Goodnight Beatrix'' before his eyes closed.


    A few more minutester Carter was snoring softly. I closed my eyes hoping I would fall asleep too. In god''s grace, I fell asleep after an hour.


    I felt someone looking at me. When my eyes opened I caught Carter staring at me, a gentle smile ying at the corner of his lips. I wonder how long he''d been watching me, I''m just quite surprised I didn''t melt from the heat of his gaze.


    "Good morning, Beatrix." He greeted me. A blush crept on my cheeks whenst night''s memory came to mind. It would be thest thing I want to remind myself.


    I tore my gaze away from him and averted my gaze to Faith Vienne, she was wide awake too. She was so busy holding Carter''srge fingers into her tiny hands that she didn''t notice her ''poor mother'' was waiting for her to look her way.


    "What time did Madam Ste say she would pick us up today?"


    "She said it would be around eight in the morning," I replied thinking it was too early.


    "It''s past seven. We have thirty minutes to get ready."


    Carter rose from the bed. Stretched his arms up in the air before picking his backpack to select what he would wear for the day. I was about to argue that it was still early when my eyesnded on the wall clock. I nearly fell off the bed after I realized he was right and there''s only a short while left to prepare.


    I overslept. I slumped on the bed and shot him an irritated nce in which he pretended not to see. He didn''t wake me up. I shook my head in disbelief. He moved to the bathroom and closed the door behind him leaving me alone with my daughter.


    I moved to the headboard and leaned my back on the soft cushion behind me as I wonder if Carter remembered the kiss we sharedst night because for me I will never forget that kiss as long as I live.


    Perhaps he forgot all about it. I told myself, shattering my romantic illusions before they could grow out of hand. I picked Faith Vienne into my arms and hugged her tight while reminding myself my daughter is more than enough for me and I don''t need anyplications in my life in the form of a demigod named Carter.


    ***


    "Please do double check if we forgot something. Faith Vienne and I will wait for you downstairs, Beatrix."


    I nodded my head and watched Carter move to the door with quick, long strides. A backpack was slung behind his back. Faith Vienne was settled on his left arm while on his vacant hand he pulled myrge suitcase.?The door clicked close and I hurriedly moved to the bathroom to have a quick pee.


    When I was done with my business, I turned off the light inside the bathroom and hastily moved to survey the room to double-check if we left something behind. Madam Ste''s van was already waiting outside the Hotel and I don''t want to keep her waiting for long.


    I picked my backpack on the floor and hung it behind my back. I was about to move to the door after checking nothing was left behind when something on the floor caught my attention.


    A leather wallet as big as my palms was lying on the floor. It must have fallen off when Carter was rummaging inside his backpack. As if my feet have minds of their own it moved to where the wallet was and my fingers picked it up on the floor. When the wallet was already in my palms I noticed I was trembling.


    The wallet isn''t mine and I shouldn''t be looking at what''s inside but I was itched with a nagging curiosity I couldn''t ignore. I will just check what''s inside, that''s all, I assured myself and summoned all the courage I could muster to pull the wallet open.


    Perhaps, I would see a picture of?Carter''s ex-girlfriend or maybe a wife, if he has any. However, disappointment hit me when the space where a picture should have been was left empty making a curious frown emerge from my temples. There were some dor bills inside the wallet, perhaps it''s his savings I assumed.


    There was nothing remarkable inside the wallet except the money. I was about to pull it close when a paper slipped from inside the wallet and fell to the floor. I bent to pick it up only to realize that it was not paper but a small photograph.


    The image was taken during a wedding ceremony. The woman was beaming at the camera while standing beside her with a lively grin on his face was Carter with his arms protectively wrapped all over the woman''s shoulders.


    I have to wrap my palms tightly around the night table to maintain my bnce. "No, This can''t be '''' I told myself while shaking my head vigorously.?My eyes glued to the picture as if my life depended on it.


    I shook my head in disbelief. How could it possibly happen? The woman in the photograph wearing a white beaded gown was me.

 Chapter 86 - PIECE OF PUZZLE

    <h4>Chapter 86 - PIECE OF PUZZLE</h4>


    "Is something wrong Beatrix?"


    Carter''s voice sent my thoughts crashing back to earth. He sounded bothered¡­ and a little bit worried. But probably it''s just my imagination.


    He was casually seated inside Madam Ste''srge van but it appeared smaller while he was inside, and the space seems to constrict from his presence.


    ''Everything had been wrong from the very start, Carter. How could you exin the picture of us inside your wallet? Is the picture photoshopped and you''re really an obsessed psychopath or there''s some hidden truth which I have to know yet¡ªand that truth is far more worse than I imagined. Let''s say you''re actually my ex-husband who mercilessly abandoned me before. There''s a huge possibility you are but I don''t have enough evidence to prove it yet except you''re starting resemnce with my daughter. I don''t know what to believe now.


    It was what I wanted to say at first but decided to purse my lips. I''m not prepared to confront a stranger. How ironic, you just allowed a stranger to kiss youst night, a part of myself trying to remind me. God knows what could possibly happen if he didn''t pull away. I shook my head and pushed the thoughts away.


    "Nothing Carter. I''m fine."?I replied in a surprisingly calm manner that would have won me Oscar''s Awards as the?best actress with my acting


    "Are you sure?" He wasn''t convinced. His piercing blue eyes never leave my gaze. I fought his piercing re with unblinking eyes while he continues to read my expression.


    "Of course," I eximed, irritated. I rolled my eyes heavenward. He simply wouldn''t stop talking. I need peace and he''s not giving it to me.


    He didn''t say anything more and it''s what surprised me more. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders and turned his gaze on the beautiful scenery outside the window as if it''s far more interesting than mine.


    I leaned on the fluffy seat and turned my attention outside the window to enjoy the view. Now that the rain subsided and the bright sun was perched higher on the blue sky, I have the chance to have a good look at the breathtaking scenery.


    But despite the beautiful view, the surroundings could offer, I couldn''t just clear my thoughts from what happened this morning. The shocking discovery left me shaking until now. Who could me me when I just found out the man I thought was the gardener was no ordinary man. I wouldn''t be surprised if he was keeping a box of deadly secrets with him.


    I badly want to know the truth and I wouldn''t be able to rest until I discover Carter''s real identity. I have a feeling that I am bound to be surprised after learning the secrets he was keeping.


    I have one solution to end this problem. It''s time to resort to more practical ways. I would need to hire a man to help me uncover the truth.


    The sooner I found the Private Investigator, the better.


    ___


    After seemingly endless hours of sitting my numb butt inside the seat, we finally reached Madam Ste''s luxurious estate house that reminded me of?Queen''s elegant mansion. It''s not thergest house I have seen on our way but it''s the most regal looking and elegantly decorated. The three-story house stood proudly surrounded by an array of trees. The white walls and therge windows were aforting sight. The long wait is all worth it.


    Madam Ste directed us to our room the moment we arrived. Insisted that we needed rest. Who am I to argue? I was badly needing one after almost sleepingtest night. Carter helped move our suitcase inside the room after that he retreated towards his room located just beside my own on the second floor.


    I changed into walking shorts and a loose t-shirt before sprawling on the Queen size bed where my daughter was sleeping. Faith Vienne had been sleeping on the van, in Madam Ste''s arms, even after she was moved to the bed she didn''t even stir. She must have been so tired of the long journey.


    I closed my eyes so I could get some sleep but failed to achieve my goal after I realized I wasn''t a bit sleepy anymore. Perhaps, I''m adjusting to my new room¡ªa new environment. I gave up forcing myself and moved to the television. After I turned it on, I sat back on the bed and leaned on the headboard.


    Shock hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning when my sight was weed with a woman''s familiar face. I will never forget her face as long as I live.


    The memory of a dream shed in my thoughts in clear and exquisite details to confirm my suspicions.


    ''A soft whisper of movement at the foot of the bed caught my attention. Seated on the bed was a stunning woman with sharp features and titian wavy hair framing her small face. She wore a white virginal wedding gown¡ªher fingers d in white gloves were stained with fresh blood.''


    That''s one of the scenes from my dream where I saw her face for the first time. This time I was so sure that my imagination wasn''t ying a trick on me. From her titian hair to her sharp stunning features I know that I''m looking at the right her. She possesses an angelic face which is impossibly hard to forget. But I doubt if there''s something angelic about her. She gave me an impression of an obsessed and ambitious woman, the kind which could never be trusted.


    The woman on the television was the same face I''d seen in my dream. I couldn''t be mistaken. It was her. What surprised me more was that Vince Greyson¡ªthe man I previously met at a party was with her. The caption shing on the tv screen says that she is Vince Greyson''s wife.


    What a coincidence. Or was it not simply a coincidence but fate?


    I could still remember the way Vince looked at me the first time we met. He paled under his skin as if he''d seen a ghost. I will never forget the aghast expression on his face as he looked at me.


    One thing I was certain while I was with hispany¡ªI never like the man. Even if someone will put a shotgun to my head I will not like him. There was something dangerously menacing about his aura. He seems to be the type of man who will never do anything well.


    The woman Vince was with, had something inmon. They gave me a negative vibe. I''ve never been wrong in judging people, I have a powerful intuition, and my instinct couldn''t lie. When I feel I can''t trust someone, I''m sure they aren''t worth being trusted.


    Vince beamed at the woman. There was something off in the way he looked at her. Even a blind man could spot that theck of affection between the two¡ªtheirs is not a love match.


    He was the CEO of Greyson Enterprise¡­


    The legitimate son of Ybbrahim Greyson, a rich and powerful businessman who founded the sessful family business¡­


    He has an illegitimate brother¡­.


    His name is Ace Carter Greyson.


    I stopped watching the interview when my eyes read the name. Ace Carter Greyson. I repeated. The name was astonishingly familiar. I forgot where I heard that name.


    Vince has an illegitimate brother then where was he? Why was he hidden under the spotlight?


    A familiar face crossed in my thoughts. No! It couldn''t be¡­ It doesn''t seem possible at all¡­. Perhaps my imagination is running wild again. But¡­ But¡­ they have undeniable simrities in physical features. Perhaps there''s a possibility that the two could be rted.


    I found myself scurrying to the side of the bed where myrge suitcase was located. I rummaged inside until I found myptop and pulled it out. The sound of my frenzied heartbeat seemed to intensify as I settled on top of the bed and opened myptop to begin my research.


    If my initial assumption is correct then I have discovered the link between me and Vince Greyson. One discovery could lead to another. The small pieces are necessary to make a puzzle whole. The whole piece of the will fall into ce before I know it. What I need to do for now is gather crucial information.


    My hands trembled with apprehension as I typed on the keyboard. I could scarcely breath as I typed ''search.'' I took a deep steadying breath before I finally allowed myself to look at the result.


    Ace Carter Greyson image results...


    Cold sweat formed on my temples when a man''s familiar face greeted my vision. No! I covered my mouth with my palms in shock. My greatest fears finally came to life. This time I knew I could never run away. The shocking discovery was impossibly hard for me to digest. I gaze at the images with parted lips and no sound emerging from my mouth.


    Carter had kept a lot of secrets right from the very start.

 Chapter 87 - TRUE FRIEND

    <h4>Chapter 87 - TRUE FRIEND</h4>


    Three in the afternoon came. A soft knock then sounded on the door. It must be Elisa. Excitedly, I left the bed in a hurry and walked to the door and pulled it open. Elisah stood in the doorway, her eyes lit with glee. She has herrge suitcase behind her.


    My mood brightened at the sight of her.


    "Pleasee in, Lis." I pulled the door wider. She mumbled ''thank you before entering.


    She entered the door with ease as she pulled herrge suitcase inside. I followed her with my gaze until she stopped at the foot of the bed before closing the door.


    I noticed that she was still wearing her school uniform, a sophisticated tight-fitted long sleeves and ck pencil cut skirt, the garment clung to her slender frame perfectly. She tied her hair into a ponytail using a pink ribbon.


    Elisah is taking fashion designer at Harvey University and she is the ssroom president in their section. She''s smart, witty, and creative. Those are the reasons why she excels in her studies. Aside from that, she too is born talented. I''ve seen a few samples of her sketches and I''m quite impressed by her designs.


    "I missed you Bea."


    "I miss you too Lis."


    We hug each other tight. We haven''t seen each other for months but it almost felt like years. When the hug ended, Elisah moved to the bed and gently picked Faith Vienne. "You too my princess, I miss you too." She said chuckling and brushed the tip of her nose to Faith''s cute upturned nose. The baby giggled.


    Elisah sat on the edge of the bed. I watch her y with my daughter for a moment. I can''t help but smile as I look at them.


    "Beatrix, I haven''t thank you enough for sharing this room with me. I just want to let you know I''m forever indebted with you."


    "You don''t need to thank me, Lis. Your parent''s saved my life. If they didn''t find me the night I will never have the chance to meet Faith Vienne and my whole family."


    Slowly, she raised her head to me. "They just happened to be there.?Whoever was in their position will do the same Bea."


    "Yes. But their kindness doesn''t end there. They sheltered me after I lost my memory. And then I met you¡­ You became the sister I never had."


    Fondly, Elisah smiled, her eyes crinkled at the corner. "You will make me cry if you don''t stop." She teased.


    "I was doing it on purpose." I replied.


    We bothugh.


    Dinner was served around six in the evening. Madam Ste spoiled her guests with avish feast. The dinner is almost perfect if not for the idea that Carter was seated on the chair opposite me. If Elisah noticed the tension between Carter and me she didn''t say anything¡­. That makes me safe¡­ for now.


    The mouth-watering aroma from the food served on the table permeated my nostrils. If the situation were a bit different and I just haven''t discovered that ''the gardener'' could possibly be my ex-husband, I would enjoy the food served at the dinner table.


    Awkward silence hung in the atmosphere. Madam Ste must have sensed it, that''s why she''d spoken.


    "Are you enjoying the food? Most of these dishes are from french cuisine. I just hope you like it."?Unperturbed by the strange atmosphere she provided a weing smile to her guests.


    "Do not worry Madam. I assure you the foods are excellent." Carter spoke politely. "I''m sure Beatrix will have something to say about it?"


    He was looking at me.


    I roll my eyes heavenward. So much for my hopes for a quiet dinner. "Carter is right Madam Ste. The food is superb."


    "Oh, thank you." She eximed and resumed eating.


    After dinner, Madam Ste served a bottle of expensive vintage wine which I politely declined. "I apologize Madam, but I couldn''t stay longer. I have return to my room. I''m worrying about Vienne." Madam Ste nodded in understanding and allowed me to retire early since Faith Vienne was waiting for me upstairs.


    I rose from my seat and avoided Carter''s eyes as much as I could before finally moving a beeline straight to the door. When I reached my room, I allowed the servant to leave and thank her for watching over my daughter.


    My daughter had fallen asleep. I moved towards her and transferred her on the nearby crib. And then I sat there on the bed and watch the rise and fall of her chest.


    Half an hourter, the door to my room opened. I don''t need to look up to see Lisa enter. The door closed before approaching footsteps sounded. I felt the bed moved as she sat next to me.


    "There''s something you haven''t tell me Beatrix." Elisa said, her tone was smooth and soft and full of understanding.


    Perhaps it''s the perfect opportunity to tell Elisa. There might be no perfect timing such as this. I didn''t tell her right away. Instead, I rose from the bed and paced back and forth. Arms folded beneath my breasts.


    "Just say it, Beatrix." Lisa urged, she too left the bed and held both my shoulders when I stopped walking.


    "I''m little by little recovering my memories, Lisa."


    "Does that mean you recall the crucial part? Did you remember who attempted to murder you."


    Lisa fingers tightened on my shoulders. Her beautiful eyes gleamed with worry. I should not tell her, it will fill her with rm but I couldn''t keep the truth either. If I don''t tell her now, she will find another way to discover the truth.


    "It''s tooplicated Lisa."


    "No matter howplicated it is, I will patiently listen, Bea. We have all night."


    I took a deep long breath, summoning all the courage I could muster to begin. "I found the woman who try to murder me."


    Shock shot through her eyes, pure disbelief was written all over her face. As if strength escaped her legs, Lisa sat on the bed, her fingers flew to her mouth. "Oh my god."


    "She knew I was pregnant, but it didn''t stop her from killing me. She tried to shoot me thrice on the night of her wedding." My leg trembled while I narrated the short detail I could recall from the dream. I wonder how I survived that night. The thought fills me with dread. Fearing my legs would crumble, I stepped closer to the bed and slumped on the edge.


    "Beatrix, the night Mama found you on the deck of the cargo ship she works as a supervisor, you''re lying amid shattered ss. You have three badly bleeding gunshots¡ªwhich you miraculously survived. I wonder what could possibly happen if the murderer didn''t miss her target and the bullet didn''t simply graze your skin. And I wonder what would possibly happen if you didn''t fell on the heap of bed cushions which Mama ordered to be taken out on the deck before you fell from nowhere."


    Shivers run down my spine and my blood run cold at the possibility. I abruptly rose from the bed, trying to shake my negative thoughts away. I picked theptop on the night table and handed it to Lisa who was confused after I handed it to her. "That woman¡ªI am one hundred oercent sure¡ªwas the woman who try to murder me."


    Elisa lifter her startled gaze to me. "I-I don''t know what to say Bea. Are you really sure? This is Ang Smith¡­. She''s no ordinary woman. She has a promising modelling career before she became a secretary of a CEO. Why would she kill you?"


    "Good Question. That''s what I''m trying to find out. I''m trying to find her ulterior motive."


    With eyebrows scrunched in confusion, Elisa abandoned the bed, leaving theptop behind, and paced back and forth in front of the tv. "It would be Ace Carter, I guess." She finally pulled into a stop. An idea hit her. "Yes, It would be Ace Carter." She repeated.


    "You mean Carter?"


    "Yes! That reminds me of?the question I''ve been itching to ask you. What was Mr. Greyson doing with you?"


    "Would you believe it if I tell you he was our gardener? Papa promoted him and now he''s my bodyguard?"


    "This is proving to be moreplicated than I thought." Lis eximed. She moved closer until her palms were resting on my shoulders. "Are you aware that before Ang married Vince, she was supposed to marry Ace Carter?"


    I shook my head. I almost read all avable articles online concerning Ace Carter Greyson but I haven''t found anything that points to the connection between Ace and Ang.


    "Ace Carter might be the reason why Ang try to murder you Bea. Could it be possible that you''re the ex-wife he''s trying to hide from the world."


    "That''s possible." I muttered softly. "There''s only one way for us to discover the truth."


    When our eyes met, understanding dawned in Elsa''s eyes and she nodded.


    "I think I could help you with that Bea. I know a Private Investigator. I shall contact him tomorrow."

 Chapter 88 - CONFRONTATION

    <h4>Chapter 88 - CONFRONTATION</h4>


    I heard everything¡ªfrom start to finish¡ªall I could say is¡­. I''m a dead man. With her memory slowly returning, telling her the truth would be the best solution.


    Before the door to Beatrix''s room could open and someone would discover what I''m up to, I quickly retreated back to the privacy of my room dragging my sunken spirits behind me. I was about to talk to her, I told myself to ease my guilt, but when the topic of her memories came up, eavesdropping was my only option to acquire more valuable information.


    Relieved to slip safely back to the privacy of my room, I sighed deeply and closed the door behind without the slightest sound. Lonely solitude weed me inside my dark dominion. Only the faint flicker of thempshade helps illuminate the room, casting the unreachable corners with monstrous shadows.


    I''m a dead man. The words echoed inside my head over and over again, torturing my already tortured soul. I slipped into the moon lit balcony grasping the cold rails until my knuckles turned white.


    Beatrix hates me now. She has all the reasons to. Somehow the thought filled me with unbearable anguish. The thought she will leave¡ªtake Faith Vienne with her¡ªtortures me to no end. There''s a possibility she would do just that after she realized how I kept the truth from her.


    ''I was merely trying to protect her.'' But I doubt if she will appreciate me for that. If I am in her shoes I will probably erupt like a volcano.


    I want to punch the wall, more so, I want to punch myself for creating this mess. It''s all my fault but who could me me for wanting to be with her. She''s all I''ve got now. I gave up everything because of her and feel not a slight tinge of regret but if she will be the one I will lose I will die of loneliness.


    I never wanted anyone as much as I want her. Oh, god help me¡­. I love her too much.?I love Beatrix¡ªOr Phoenix¡ªwhatever her name is. She''s the only woman who made me realize the true meaning of love. She was selfless, a brave woman who gives her love without doubts¡­ without reservation.


    But whatever love she felt for me undoubtedly faded by the recent discovery after she realized I''m the ex-husband who mercilessly abandoned her and left her pregnant with a child. Whatever feelings she has for me¡ªif there''s any¡ªit''s now reced with hate, loathing, disgust, and distrust. She will never look at me the same way again. I simply became good for nothing monster in front of her eyes.


    If one dayes that I could not have her, I would rather die a quick death than spend the rest of my life without her in it.


    I cannot undo what I have done. I cannot erase the mistakes I made. And the saddest thing about my regret, Beatrix will never forgive me and I will never forget.


    ''You''re gonna die an old and lonely man, Ace, and it''s all your fault. You deserve what you''ve got." The devil taunted inside my head. Hell yeah, he was right. I deserved it all.


    I brushed my fingers into my hair. My gaze shifted to the pale moonlight surrounded by the pitch-ck clouds. How lonely is the moon tonight, no bright stars to make the darkness cheerful and lively. I''m like the moon¡ªhopeless, and shrouded with dark shadows.


    The door to the left side of the balcony opened, light from within spilled outside as a figure d in pristine white night dress emerged. The sheer garment made her perfect curves clearly visible by the moonlight. Her extremely long hair loosely fell to her shoulders, in an endless cascade of the luscious waterfall. My breath caught in my throat upon her phoenix eyes met mine.


    Beatrix¡­. The softly spoken words barely escaped my trembling lips.


    Her form froze beneath the closed door, her shoulders stiffened, her feet stopped moving as if paralyzed. An eternity passed before she finally recovered herposure and slowly moved in my direction with furious energy screaming in her aura.


    I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the confrontation. I counted her footsteps and when I heard it no more, my eyes fluttered open. My breath caught in my throat when I became aware she''s standing too close to me that his sweet natural scent mingled with soap invaded my nostrils.


    "Please¡­ let me exin everything, Beatrix."


    p!


    "That was for keeping the truth from me, Ace."


    p!


    "And that... was for treating me like a fool."


    The p came in all suddenness, leaving red imprints on both my cheeks before I could even recover. The bruised skin numbed from pain. I didn''t even flinch, waiting for another painful blow that didn''t arrive. Perhaps I deserved more than a p. I deserved to be kicked in the crotch or pushed off from the balcony for keeping the truth she no doubt deserved to know.


    "Since you goddam heard everything by eavesdropping on my room, tell me that everything''s all a lie! Tell me!" Her tone rose several octaves. Her scathing eyes pierced through mine rendering me momentarily paralyzed to my ce. She had spoken softly but coldly, but it was a weapon lethal enough to harshly slice my heart to pieces.


    Beatrix undoubtedly discovered I was spying on her a while ago. It was obvious in the ways she spoke she''s not letting the incident pass easily. She trembled with rage. If looks could kill I would have been a cold, lifeless corpse, moments ago.


    I dreaded this confrontation. And the fact that I never saw her this angry before tripled my fear. Her reaction is not a good sign. She''s like an active volcano showing the first signs of a dangerous rupture.


    I moved closer, touched her arms reassuringly but she jerked my hands away as if disgusted by my touch. She made a single retrieving step then red at me with fathomless rage. "Don''t you dare touch me." She growled menacingly.


    She continued to regard me with a look that could have frozen the depths of the underworld and could have melted the ciers of Antarctica with their intensity.


    She didn''t simply hate me, it''s an understatement.?Beatrice loathed my very existence. Seeing her look at me with so much disdain was an act of brutal punishment that no amount of physical pain could match.


    "Hiring a private investigator would prove to be a total waste of time. I must end this once and for all, Beatrix. I am your ex-husband."


    I wonder how I was able to say the words without breaking. The violent reaction I half expected she would burst into didn''te, instead, her face contorted into anguish, and a tear came tumbling down her cheeks.


    "Why did you keep everything from me, Ace? Why?" She whimpered, her flushed cheeks were soaking with tears. Her legs gave up, and she slumped on the floor of the balcony as if all her strength had been drained by the confrontation.


    "I am trying to protect you, Beatrix." The floor was hard and cold against my knee but it was the least of my concern. No matter how long I kneel in front of her it will not change anything. She abhorred me. No amount of words will make her forgive my foolishness. " I saw how happy you are. You''ve never been so cheerful before the way I''ve seen you now. I would be a fool to ruin the smile on your lips by telling you the truth."


    "How could you be so cruel, Ace? Do you think I''d rather live with lies because I''m happy?" She shut her eyes tightly as if she''s in so much pain. When she opened them again tears moved freely on her flushed cheeks. And when she continued speaking it was barely an audible whisper enough for me to hear. "Have you ever thought that countless times I lie awake at night wondering who I really am and what happened to me? You don''t have any idea how many unanswerable questions kept me tortured over and over again."


    Her rounded fist jabbed my shoulders repeatedly. I didn''t shield myself from the blow. Instead, I allowed her to beat me until she could until she poured all her heart out. It''s the only way to ease the weight off her chest.


    Her soft tortured sobs were like acids burning through my heart.?When her strength faded, her arms loosely fell to her sides, I took her hands before they could entirely reach the ground and pulled her to my arms, hugged her so tight until no demons, and nightmares, and viins could snatch her away from me.


    She didn''t push me away. Or she wanted to but had no strength left in her to do so. She stayed in my arms for a long time until her sobs subsided. Her body was warm and soft and perfectly molded into my arms as if she belonged there. A sense of possessiveness hit me hard, I almost didn''t want to let her go.


    "Tell me the truth,?are you Faith Vienne''s father?"


    I took a deep, long breath before I replied. "There is without a doubt in my mind, Beatrix. I am Faith Vienne''s father." I replied as sure as I needed air to breathe.


    I stood up. Offer my palm and help her get up until she''s steady on her feet. She moved closer to the rails and gripped it until her fingers paled from the exertion. She was leaning forward so I feared she might jump off from the balcony.


    "Tell me, Ace¡­. What happened between us?"

 Chapter 89 - SAD MEMORIES

    <h4>Chapter 89 - SAD MEMORIES</h4>


    "I just want to let you know before I start to exin the truth, that you''d been the very best wife to me. Whatever happened in the past¡ªit''s entirely my fault." He spoke so gently, his tone trembled a bit. Pain and regret struck his exquisite blue eyes. Seeing his eyes glistened with tears broke my soft and fragile heart into a million pieces.


    His bright eyes never once depart from mine in fear I would vanish from his sight if he dared to look away for even a second. His warm fingers slid to my arms and held me still in case I tried to flee. I closed my eyes for a moment and summoned just enough courage to face all he has to say knowing when this night is over, our lives will never be the same.


    Moonlight shone on his breathtakingly handsome face. That unforgettable face haunted my dreams countless times. When I first met him, I know there''s something about him I needed to know, it appears I wasn''t mistaken.


    The silence hanging between us thickened and so the tension. The sound I could only hear was the sound of my heart beating wildly inside my chest. I was surprised that he didn''t hear how violent my heart beat inside my rib cage.


    "Just tell me everything, Ace. Start from the very first time we met." I said, breaking the silence swirling around us. I break free from him as if his touch burned my skin and hastened to the nearby bench to support my trembling legs about to copse anytime soon.


    The elegant steel bench provided the support I needed after I sat down. My racing heart which I thought would slow down didn''t. It continues to pound on my chest while I wait for him to drop everything like an explosive bomb.


    Ace didn''t move a bit even after I red at him impatiently. He just watched me with half-closed distant eyes as if he wasn''t seeing me. It was the memories of the past he is looking at. Just when I thought he would keep quiet for eternity he took a deep, steadying breath, and spoke in his softest tone.


    "We identally met in a bar, Beatrix. You''re the first to approach me and ask for my number." His lips curved into a smile, wry amusement twinkled in his eyes while he recalled the memory. He then continues, "who am I to let a beautifuldy down?" Overwhelming tenderness made his cheeks flush with warmth.


    I wasn''t sure if that''s actually what happened but I felt he''s telling me the truth.


    "Am I that desperate or something? I swear I couldn''t imagine myself initiating a bold move such as that just to catch your attention."


    "But you did Beatrix. You even told me valiantly that I was your ideal man. I assumed though you''re drunk at that time."


    "Was I drunk?"


    He shook his head. "No, you''re surprisingly sane that time that I thought perhaps you''re a mental patient who escaped from a mental institution."


    "Perhaps, I could say I''m a candidate. I wouldn''t talk with a random man if I''m sane in the first ce¡­ Well, please continue."


    "I thought we would never see each other again after that incident but I was wrong. We kept bumping into each other wherever I went, a huge coincidence. It seems fate was trying to keep us together despite my best efforts?trying to steer clear of you."


    "What made you decide that you like me too?"


    "Like would be an understatement. I say I fell in love with you and your determination, Beatrix. And I realize how deep my feelings were to you when one of your obsessed, deranged suitors tried to kidnap you. And when you refused to let him have his way he got so angry and ordered his men to kill you instead."


    "You try to save me," I said the words more of a statement than a question. "Is that how you acquire that fatal wound?"


    "Yes," He admitted. There was a momentary pause. "And after that incident, you became even more desperate to have me. And guess what, after a month of speedy recovery I found myself married after you sessfully seduced me. Your parents caught us in your room and I have no other options but to marry you after your father aimed a shotgun at my head. The next morning we were married by a judge."


    A horrified gasp escaped my lips. I''m still in shock at the idea of how we became husband and wife. I straightened on my seat and looked up at him without the slightest trace of emotion on my face. "Did you regret marrying me?" I blurted the words aloud before I realized the enormity of what I''ve said. I bit my lips. Humiliated by my undisciplined behavior.


    "The truth is I never once regretted meeting you, Beatrix.?Marrying you was the most beautiful decision I ever made in my whole life."


    "Then what went wrong, Ace?" I said weakly, unable to prevent a tear from sliding down my flushed cheeks. " If we''re almost perfect then why did we drift apart? Why did the almost perfect marriage end with shattering divorce?"


    "I went wrong, Beatrix. It''s all my fault. You got pregnant and¡ª"


    "And you assume that I cheated on you! That you''re not the father of my child?" I forcefully abandoned my seat and red at him furiously. If looks could kill he died a few seconds ago.


    "Yes." He replied weakly. Anguish tortured his handsome face. "Vince¡ªmy brother drugged you one night¡ªI caught you in bed with him."


    "Oh Ace, I don''t know how I will take this all. This is too much." I sobbed. An imaginary knife stabbed my heart repeatedly. I brushed my palms to my hair hoping it would help ease my distress¡­ it didn''t.


    "I''m sorry Beatrix¡­. I''m sorry you have to suffer like this."


    With tear-stricken eyes, I raise my head back to his. "Did something happen to us that night?" I braced myself for his response. The thought of another man touching me was enough to make me shudder with dread.


    "Vince convinced me that something happened between the two of you and I believe him. He was too convincing, he made me believe the two of you were having an affair and foolish me jumped to the conclusion after he produced pictures¡­ evidence... Who am I not to believe when the proof was right in front of my eyes."


    "So Vince and I did it?"


    He shook his head again. "No," He replied, he sounded relieved. "Before I went here in Cordova months ago, I contacted the servant who witnessed what exactly happened that night. She told me the truth¡­. nothing happened between you and Vince that night. I arrived in time to save you."


    A burden was lifted off my chest. I let go a huge sigh of relief.?I couldn''t bear the thought of thinking I did have s*x with another man who is not my husband. I rather die than cheat.


    "You should have confronted me instead of jumping to conclusions?" I muttered in between gritted teeth. "You could have asked me the truth."


    "Asking you would be pointless. You''re drugged. The next day you couldn''t even remember a thing. How could I squeeze the truth from you if you don''t even recall the tiniest detail about that night? You probably thought that it had only been a dream."


    It was too painful to look at him. I turned my gaze away from his piercing eyes. and walked forward and gripped the rails tightly for support until my knuckles turned white. Ace was right, It''s better that I''m not aware of the truth because it was too painful. But then, I could never escape from it. I will discover the truth sooner andter. Perhaps, things are far better this way.


    "Then what made you believe that you''re not the father of my child?" It took me a great amount of self-control not to hurl myself at him and beat him until I have no strength left.


    "The paternity test result says I''m not the father. Who am I to contradict Science, Beatrix?" Anger shed in his eyes. At first, I thought he was angry with me. It took me a moment to realize he was angry at himself.


    Silencepsed between us. No one dared to talk, too lost within our thoughts to even speak. It was me who couldn''t take the deafening silence to stay any longer, I raised my head in his direction when he moved forward and stopped just beside me. "It was Vince who faked the DNA result. His now wife Ang, who previously was my secretary, was the one who helped him create a fake DNA result. I was blinded with fury that I didn''t realize my mistake until it was toote."


    "What happened to our child, Ace?" My voice shook badly as I spoke. When his eyes clouded with tears, I knew at that moment I would not want to hear the answer.


    "The night you thought I was having s*x with my secretary inside my room, you left the house in the middle of the night to go to your parents'' house." He took a harsh intake of breath as if it was difficult for him to exin. "The car you''re driving collided with a truck¡­. The same night Vien died."


    The news was too much. My legs lost their strength and I copsed. A warm stream of tears abundantly flowed down my cheeks. But before the hard floor could catch me, Ace was able to save me from the fall.


    He held my rigid body while I wept into his arms.

 Chapter 90 - REGRETS

    <h4>Chapter 90 - REGRETS</h4>


    "It doesn''t end there, Beatrix." He said carefully, watching the expression on my face. His arms tightened around me, crushing me into the hard muscles of his chest until I could barely breathe. He was holding me possessively, fearing I would escape if I have the chance.


    His breathing roughened, his heartbeat intensified. He was having difficulty saying the next words out of his mouth. I closed my eyes firmly, bracing myself for another wave of seething pain as the words finally sprung free, making me painfully aware of reality. "On the day of our fifth wedding anniversary, I asked for a divorce." His voice broke when he said thest words.


    I thought I was fully prepared to face the painful truth¡­. I was wrong. Nothing could have prepared me for that news. The harsh truth sliced through me like a steel knife. Losing my daughter was impossibly unbearable and hearing the man I''m in love with say he ended our marriage of five years is unbelievably difficult to believe.


    "Is there someone else that time, Ace?" I blurted out the words bravely and pushed him away until I sprung free from his tight hold. His pleading gaze locked through mine, he looked hesitant as if he feared the answer would hurt me more. But I doubt if there is something far more painful than hearing him say how I lost our first child. That''s a kind of pain that leaves a scar for a lifetime.


    "Yes," He admitted. The only choice he had was to tell the truth. No matter how difficult and heart-wrenching the truth is¡ªwe both must face it¡ªit would set both of us free.


    "Was it Ang?"


    "Yes." He answered regretfully. His arms moved to touch my arms. When I flinched he didn''t dare touch me again. Instead, his hands slowly fell to his side. His shoulders fell.


    "Why, Ace? Am I not good enough?" I shot him a murderous nce that could have sliced him to pieces with their edge. I wish he was dead that very moment¡­. but then he was better alive. He would not be able to pay for his mistakes if he''s but a cold, lifeless corpse.


    "All I could think was to hurt you that time, the way you hurt me. I want you to feel how painful it is to be cheated. For me, I was only getting even."


    "But I didn''t cheat on you." I snapped, red at him furiously.


    "I didn''t know the truth that time, I''m so sorry¡­." He swallowed a lump on his throat before he continued. It urred to me I wasn''t the only one suffering. He too was emotionally tortured as I am. "But that time I thought you cheated on me. I was too desperate to have my revenge to even think." He added. This time he looked away so I would not see the tears gleaming at the corners of his eyes but it''s toote, I saw it already.


    "How many times did you cheat, Ace? I want to hear the truth."


    I took a retrieving step backward in fear he would reach for me again and wrapped my arms beneath my breast to warm me against the cold night breeze.


    "I only cheated once, Beatrix. Believe it or not and it''s with Ang. And that''s the greatest mistake I ever made. Until now I''m paying the price. The women I brought to the house¡ªI wasn''t romantically involved with them¡ªI only hire them to spite you by bringing them to my room. Once I made sure you retire to your bed, I sent them home. I feel so cheated that I didn''t realize I''d been a fool."


    "Fool? That''s an understatement, Ace. You''re a jerk, an asshole, a chauvinist pig, an evil viin, and a selfish moron." I said the words in a surprisingly calm manner. My emotions calmed down a bit and I''m calmer than I did a while ago.


    "You forgot, a cheating bastard." He added when I fell silent.


    I nodded my head. "Yeah, that too."


    The silence grew thicker in the balcony. I shifted my gaze towards the pitch-ck sky and noted that no stars were present tonight. Only the moon with its pale light adorned the sky and it wasn''t enough to help lift my mood. The depressing atmosphere was making my mood worse.


    I could feel the weight of his stare on my shoulders but I made no move to look back to where he stood. All I wanted was to cherish the momentary silence while slowly digesting the things he told me.


    It came to me that life had been unfair to both of us or rather it was the people around us who''d been extremely unfair. I was too damn young when I met him and he was too damn mature that our marriage didn''t work out. Just like some failed marriage, we drifted apart.


    I could continue hating him forever but I doubt if it would do me any good. True, he did hurt me and shattered my heart into pieces but it all happened in the past now. I couldn''t forgive him now¡­. but perhaps time would heal all the wounds and it will forge a path to forgiveness one day.


    "Beatrix?" He called. When I didn''t look back he moved closer, "Please look at me ¡­." He whispered, it was so gently that it could melt even the hardest of stone with its caressing warmth.


    His soft tone made me do what he just said. I shifted my gaze towards his direction. I found myself staring straight into a pair of exquisite blue eyes who seem to read right through my soul the way no one else could.


    "I know you will never forgive me after the truth you heard tonight." His fingers brushed to my arms until they slither down to capture my hands. I was too startled to find my hands wrapped around his that I haven''t thought to pull away. Too startled to even react.


    Ace lowered his knees to the floor. A startled shriek escaped my lips when he carried my fingers and pressed it to his soft, warm lips. The gesture made the hairs on my nape stand on ends. My breathing was suspended.


    "I never stopped loving you Phoenix¡­." He murmured. A tear slid down his cheeks. It took me a great amount of self-control not to fall into a heart-wrenching sob. "God knows I never stopped loving you even for a second. Until now I still do. I will continue to love you until myst breath. I know you don''t feel a thing for me anymore. I understand that you hate me. I deserved it. But I just want to let you know that whatever happened in the past I regretted it all. It''s toote to apologize but I think you deserve to know how remorseful I am. I''m so sorry for everything. I''m sorry for all the pain I caused you."


    Ace''s fingers tightened around mine as tears slowly drifted down the smoothness of his cheeks. I bit my lower lip and swallowed a lump in my throat while waiting for him to continue.


    "I know that time wille and you will find the right guy for you," He smiled, but it barely reached his eyes. His lips even trembled a bit, "I will not stop you because I don''t have the right to. Who am I to not allow you to be happy. And when that timees I only have one wish for you. Please never take Faith Vienne away from me. It will kill me if you do. Please allow me more time to spend with her. She''s the only one I''ve got now."


    "Ace¡­."


    "Please, I will do everything just don''t take her away from me."


    "I''m not going to take her away, Ace. Please take my word that I will allow you to be her father. Please don''t fear I will never break my promise."


    He abruptly rose from kneeling on the ground and pulled me into his arms. "Thank you." He murmured, kissing the top of my head.


    Later that night when I tiptoed back to my room Faith Vienne was already asleep in her crib. Elisa had fallen asleep too. She was sprawled on the right side of the bed, a book she was reading was still on her chest. She must have fallen asleep while reading.


    The chandelier hanging on the ceiling had been turned off. It was the pale light from thempshade shade that illuminates the room. I kissed my daughter goodnight and gently climbed on the bed. I was thankful when Elisa didn''t stir when Iy beside her.


    I pulled the nket closer to my chest and closed my eyes firmly. Minutes passed but sleep refused toe. Iy wide awake staring at the wless white ceiling. I couldn''t forget how Ace kneel in front of me while he pleaded that he could continue to be Faith Vienne''s father.


    I couldn''t forget the pain and anguish glittering in his eyes. He indeed loves our daughter that much. I could feel it.


    When he apologized, I felt his overflowing sincerity. The wall of ice I built around my heart melted as he pleaded, tears streamed down his cheeks. It was the first time I saw him cry up close. Until now the memory of him crying break my heart into a million pieces. In time when I am ready, I will learn how to forgive him for the things he did.


    I wiped the tears that slither down my cheeks with my palms. I closed my eyes again. This time I actually fell asleep.

 Chapter 91 - VISITOR

    <h4>Chapter 91 - VISITOR</h4>


    A weekter.


    The phone ringing aloud on top of the baster study table captured my attention. Sighing, I lowered the reviewer on top of other academic books I''d been skimming over an hour ago and reached for the phone. I vacated my seat and touched the answer button after gingerly ncing at the screen.


    Alexander''s calling. The frown scrunching my eyebrows faded instantly. My spirit lit up. It''s been a week since papa and Ist talked. I missed him badly. It''s uplifting to hear his voice again.


    "How did your interview go yesterday, Beatrix?"


    I could imagine father standing on the terrace with phone in hand, eyes roaming below the garden. I suddenly missed Crawford Mansion, I wished I was there.


    "It went well, papa," I replied cheerfully. My gaze wandered around the books neatly organized on the shelves by alphabetical order. "The Principal inquired if I''m rted to rissa Crawford. She was shocked when I told her the truth. It took her a moment to respond when she recovered, Mrs. Foster told me I look so much like?Grandmama."


    Papa chuckled, he found the thought amusing. "I assume she told you she will wring my neck the next time we meet?" The words were said more of a statement, than a question.


    "That''s exactly what she said, Papa,"?I replied, puzzled. I could feel he''s trying to suppress a smile. "Is Mrs. Foster a close family friend, Papa? I haven''t heard you mention her before."


    I moved closer to the floor-to-ceiling bookshelves on the wall, surveying the huge selection of romance books. A thick bound with a sky-blue spine caught my wandering eyes. Surprise made my eyes wide when the author''s name caught my attention. A good book by my favorite author. Yeah, I''ll read itter. Since it''s within my reach, I carefully pulled the book out and ced it on top of the study table. ''I''ll be reading youter baby'' I thought to myself, patting the book before giving my undivided attention to Papa exining Mrs. Foster was a rtive.


    "Mrs. Foster was more than a family friend, Beatrix. She''s my distant cousin, that makes her your aunt. Mrs. Celine''s Foster''s middle name is Crawford."


    So that answers my question why Mrs. Foster?possesses a slight resemnce with grandmother. Crawford''s fine aristocratic features stand out and it''s not difficult to spot the resemnce.?"She''s so nice to me, Papa. She even agreed to keep my identity a secret until the familywyer changes my real name into Beatrix Crawford."


    "I''m d she did. I''m sure she will protect your identity. Mrs. Foster had been running the University for over a decade now. In case, I forgot to tell you, Harvey University is owned and founded by the Crawford''s. ''Harvey is our great-grandfather''s name. He valued education so much that''s why he founded arge University that focuses on?building careers."


    I nearly dropped my phone to the shiny floor. That was a huge surprise. It took me a moment to react. "If that''s the case, papa, why do I need to keep my real identity a secret?"


    "I want people to see the real you, Beatrix. Show them what you''ve got and impressed them with your intelligence. Anyone can love the rose but only a great heart can include the thorns. I mean, I want people to like you just the way you are and not simply because you''re Beatrix Crawford, a rich, beautiful heiress from one of the most powerful ns in Cordova."


    "I know you want what''s best for me, Papa. I understand now. Thank you, I''m enlightened, papa." I replied and looked at the mirror hanging on the wall and realized the broad smile on my lips.


    Father and I talked on the phone for another thirty minutes. She asked about thetest progress in school and I told him that I have an entrance exam tomorrow. He told me ''good luck and I can do it'' He too excitedly asked about Faith Vienne and I told him Madam Ste was spoiling his granddaughter too much. Faith Vienne was keeping Madam Ste busy by sewing baby clothes with cute designs. Imagine being a baby and having the most sessful fashion designer in the world sew your baby clothes. My daughter was indeed extremely lucky.


    I asked father how my brothers are doing and just what I''m expecting him to say, my eight brothers are busy at work and they are not at home at the moment. My brothers are busy handling the family business. Even Grandmother, who rarely leaves the house, wasn''t in the Mansion today. She left the house early and went to a friend''s house. I sighed deeply. The mansion must have been sad now that Faith Vienne wasn''t there. I was suffering the same fit of mncholia from being away from home.


    The swivel chair squeaked when I slumped on it. I ced my phone on top of the table and massaged my slightly aching temples while sinking back on the soft cushion behind my back.


    My temples ached a bit by reading nonstop for hours. I needed to review, my exam would be tomorrow. I don''t want to get a low score, that would be embarrassing.


    Perhaps, I needed a short break. I told myself while still massaging my temples. Last night I barely slept, Faith Vienne had woken up at three in the morning, that would be another reason why my head pounded now.


    A soft knock on the door sounded. Before it opened I straightened on the swivel chair. A servant in uniform entered.


    "Miss Beatrix, you have a visitor."


    A frown scrunches my forehead in confusion.


    Visitor? I don''t have a close acquaintance here in Britannia. I wonder who''s that visitor. Perhaps it''s just a mistake.


    "Did the man give his name?"


    The servant nodded. "Yes, Miss Beatrix. He said he''s Mr. Marcus."


    "Oh."


    "Shall we receive him in the parlor, Miss Beatrix? If you don''t want to entertain a visitor, I could simply tell him you''re not at home."


    "Oh, He''s a family friend. Please tell him I''ming down. Served him tea or coffee please." I replied when I recovered.


    "I will, Miss Beatrix." The servant nodded before she hurried to the door and closed it behind her.


    I''m quite surprised that Marcus knows where I am. Perhaps he asked papa about me.?When the seat was gone I hastily abandoned my chair and moved to the mirror. I brushed my hair using my fingers and tied it in a low ponytail behind my back. When I''m quite satisfied with my appearance, I took a deep long breath, walked to the door, and rushed outside.


    Too preupied with my thoughts, I didn''t notice Ace moving towards the library. I bumped into him, my head mmed on the hard muscle of his chest.


    "Sorry. I didn''t see you." I mumbled. When I raised my head to him, saw him watching me intently with the unusual expression on his handsome countenance.


    He was looking as handsome as ever.


    His sleek hair was still wet, it was neatly swept backward. The musky scent of aftershave, soap, and fabric conditioner reek from his body. I have to fight the urge to close my eyes as his heavenly scent invaded my nostrils.


    He smells just perfect. I wanted to bury my head in the crook of his neck and just inhale his scent all day until I was full of him. Unfortunately, that was nearly impossible. I have a visitor to attend to.


    Ace was not wearing a in white t-shirt. Instead, he was wearing a red shirt with tribal designs. He looked good in white but he looked even better in red. At the bottom, he wore ck loose jogging pants. He looked good in whatever he wore. He could wear tattered clothes and he could still carry them with an air of dignity.


    For the first time, I became aware that he''s holding three thick books in his hands. He wasn''t able toe to the library earlier since he was strolling in the garden with our daughter. Maybe Madam Ste took Faith away from him so he would have enough time to study. The two of us will be taking our entrance exam tomorrow.


    "Your visitor is impatiently waiting for you. Go downstairs. I''m sure you don''t want him to keep waiting."


    "O-of course," I replied, embarrassed to be caught off guard. I Ignored the sting of jealousy I thought I detected from his tone. Probably it''s just my imagination.


    He didn''t say anything more. Instead, he walked straight to the library soundlessly. I wonder if he''s mad or something. He appeared calm andposed but I could feel he was not in high spirits.


    I shrugged my shoulders and briskly moved to the staircase after hearing the door closed behind.


    Marcus was seated on the sofa when I reached the parlor. When he saw me, his face brightened in an instant. He gave me one of his dazzling smiles, showing a perfect set of pearly white teeth. He looked good¡ªbut not as handsome as Ace¡ªsaid a part of my head.


    True, Marcus is handsome, almost irresistibly charming but there''s something about him which I findcking but I couldn''t put it into words. But when I''m with Ace, I feel as if I don''t need anything else. Everything seems to fallpletely in ce when I''m with him.


    "Beatrix, I''m happy to see you," Marcus said. A grin stretched across his lips. He abandoned his seat and quickly moved to approach,?kissed my cheeks before I could even turn away. He carried a bouquet of fresh flowers and quickly gave it to me.


    "Thank you, Marcus" I mumbled.

 Chapter 92 - MARCUS

    <h4>Chapter 92 - MARCUS</h4>


    "Please sit down, Marcus." I offered, motioning him to upy the cr¨¨me colored sofa, he obediently followed and moved forward.?He sank into the soft cushion with the natural grace of a king. After he was settled, I took the seat opposite him and ced the bouquet of fresh red roses on top of myp before I shifted my attention back to his.


    Marcus was intently looking at me and I''m afraid I would melt?by the way he looked at me. I?manage to meet his unnerving nce despite the embarrassing peck on the cheeks he just gave me.


    I couldn''t believe he did it without my permission. It''s not that big deal. It''s just I don''t want anyone invading my personal space without my own permission.


    It couldn''t be more awkward if someone saw what he just did. Luckily, there was no one present inside the parlor except us. The thought was somehow relieving.


    A sense of sudden difort descended on me, my eyes shifted to search where the feeling wasing from. There was nothing amiss,?I said to myself shrugging my shoulders. Just when I was about to focus my wandering gaze back on Marcus, a soft flicker of movement on top of the stairs caught my attention as it moved away.


    So Ace did see it. I sighed, feeling a bit guilty when I should be irritated instead. Ace was spying on us. I wonder if it''s one of his responsibilities as my hired bodyguard.


    "Beatrix?"


    I shook my head, restrained my uncontrolled thoughts, and returned my attention back to my visitor. "I''m still quite surprised to see you here, Marcus. May I ask how did you know I''m here?"


    Marcus smiled again. This time it''s brighter than thest. "It was Alexander who gave me the information. In case you''re wondering why I''m here, I have a house here in Brittania. My mother lives here." He answered as if he''d read the question behind my thoughts.


    "Oh, I didn''t know."


    "Of course, I want to surprise you, Beatrix."


    "Well, you did surprise me, Marcus."


    "You''ll be surprised more once I told you why I came here¡ªaside from seeing you of course," Marcus said meaningfully, my eyebrows scrunching in confusion as I looked at him.


    "What do you mean, Marcus?"


    I straightened on my seat. My hands tightened around the bouquet of flowers almost squeezing the stem by the force I exerted. I just wish I''m prepared for what he has to say.


    "Beatrix. I want to ask for your hand." He said earnestly, straight to the point, and without filters. His expression softened a bit.


    Shocked wouldn''t be enough to describe what I feel. Dumbfounded would be quite close but still not enough. I just looked at him with my mouth wide open while I sat frozen on the sofa.


    Marriage? Dear Lord, I wasn''t prepared for this.


    Marcus was a respectable man. He was rich and good-looking. He was exactly a good girl''s dream guy. He''s almost perfect on all sides and that is actually the problem. He''s too good to be true. Too good for me actually.


    He deserved a woman who would love himpletely. Not someone with excess baggage like me. He was a good guy. It''s not difficult to fall for someone like him. But I couldn''t reciprocate his tender affection.


    I could give the love he badly wanted¡ª I have given it to someone else¡ªAce.


    "I''m hoping you''re not that serious."


    His shoulders fell. "I have never been this serious before, Beatrix."


    I firmly closed my eyes and massaged my aching temples. My headache seems to worsen. I don''t know how many of these unpredictable events my nerves would be able to tolerate. Last night I discovered I was divorced, and the next day a man came stumbling into my life asking for marriage. Fate must be ying a bad joke on me.


    "Why me?Marcus?" I''ve asked the words gently but with impact.


    "That''s not the question. The question is why not?" He responded, not giving up.


    "If I''ll count the reason why we will not finish until tomorrow. But since you asked, I will tell you the reason. I''m divorced and I have a daughter."


    Marcus didn''t even flinch nor move a muscle. He appeared surprisingly calm even after I told him the truth. "I know, Beatrix. I too was wondering why you when there are hundreds and thousands of women in all Cordova. Brittania wasn''t even included. But even after I told myself that, I couldn''t seem to give you up. It''s you I wanted and Faith Vienne."


    He looked so sincere. I could feel he''s telling the truth but things are happening so fast and its scaring me with its pace.


    "Are you saying those things because my father has power, money, and influence? I don''t know what you''re after but cut that off Marcus. I''m not ready to entertain anyone."


    "Just as I thought. I know you wouldn''t believe me." Marcus rose from his seat, his handsome face twisted with pain. He looked defeated but he''s not giving up. Too determined to lose the battle he desperately wanted to be a victor to even give up easily.?"I just want to let you know that I don''t give a damn about your inheritance. I''m as rich and powerful as Alexander Crawford. What I''m trying to say is I''m willing to ept you, Beatrix, even your past just to prove what I feel for you is genuine."


    He looked at me for onest time with sad, warm eyes before he finally strode to the door.?When he was gone, I didn''t leave my seat, too shocked to even move.


    I didn''t know Marcus had some hidden feelings for me. I?noticed the unusual way he looked at me but I always assumed he was naturally caring to all of his female friends. It never urred to me¡ªnot until now that his feeling lies beyond the boundary of friendship. Marcus wanted more but I couldn''t give it to him.


    After I umted enough strength to move my legs, I rose from the sofa and hastily moved towards the stairs. But before I could climb the first step, Ace suddenly emerged from nowhere.


    He''s beginning to creep me out with his nasty habit of unceremoniously popping up from nowhere. One of these days, he''s going to be the death of me if he continues just to do that. I wonder how long would Ist before I could sumb to a heart attack with his own doing.


    "Why don''t you give him a chance¡­. I could tell that he was sincere." Ace said arms crossed beneath his chest. He reminds me of a father in the act of scolding his daughter after he caught her rudely treating her ymate. Honestly,


    his words shocked me more than his presence did.?That''s thest thing I was expecting to hear from my ex-husband. I wasn''t sure if he''s trying to tease me or he''s seriously telling me the best advice.


    He showed not the slightest remorse to eavesdrop on my business. He even has the audacity to listen to such a private conversation. This man has no shame. I


    thought father hired a bodyguard, not a human CCTV to watch my every move.


    Ace could be so damn irritating at times, I silently thought. I shot him a scathing re, tilted my chin in a defiant manner before meeting his gaze directly. "If you like Marcus, then why don''t you marry him?"


    I pushed the bouquet to his chest, he caught it in time before it could drop to the floor. I then marched to the staircase without looking behind. When he recovered from surprise, Ace''s crispughter erupted down the staircase. He was stillughing when I reached the top of the staircase. When he called my name, I didn''t look back. Frustrated by hisck of formality, I ignored him and I made a beeline straight to the privacy of the library.


    Ace seriously thinks that I feel nothing for him anymore. I don''t know whether to be happy or to be depressed at the idea. Or was it his other way of saying we don''t have a chance to be together again since we''ll both end up hurting each other again?


    I don''t know what to think now. I''m so confused.


    I pushed the door to the library open and moved inside the room with quick, hurried movements. When I reached the swivel chair, I slumped on top and rested my back on the soft cushion behind me. I


    Somehow, the fact that I let Marcus walk away rendered me suffering with guilt. Perhaps I should have told him that friendship is the only thing I could offer. If he''s sincere he will ept what I have to offer and wait for the right time until I am ready to fall in love again.


    But then, I don''t want to give him false hopes. I couldn''t allow him to continue pursuing me when I?wasn''t sure If I would develop some romantic feelings towards him.


    Enough of this nonsense. I have an exam tomorrow. It''s far more important than my lovelife. I let go a deep sigh, grabbed the reviewer and resumed my intensive studying.

 Chapter 93 - DEAL

    <h4>Chapter 93 - DEAL</h4>


    Later that afternoon, an hour after a spectacr lunch, I retreated back to the privacy of the library and buried my nose in between a book. The events from this morning still upy my thoughts but I didn''t allow it to ruin my mood. Every time it pops into my mind, I just push it away. It wasn''t that important after allpared to my critical exam tomorrow.


    I waited for Ace to materialize from the door so I could talk to him but he failed to appear.?Not even his shadows showed up in the library after nearly an hour of waiting. His books remained smooth, and untouched, waiting only for him to study and flip the pages. An hour turned to two but he never came. I gave up all hopes and forced myself to focus on the task at hand.


    Obviously, Ace is not going to show up. Definitely, not if he''s trying to avoid someone¡ªthat someone is me. That makes me wonder why he''s avoiding me after Marcus appeared to ask for my hand.


    Not that I cared too much about him. It''s just I wouldn''t want him to fail on his exam. What would Faith Vienne think if she discovers one day that her father failed his very first university exam after he failed to study, that would be extremely embarrassing for him, he''s a proud man after all.


    I flipped the pen around my left fingers, imagining myself the lead majorette skillfully twirling a fancy baton on her dainty hands. The pen slipped out of my hold, it fell to the floor with a soft click. I ced the book face down on the top of the table and peered underneath the swivel chair, the pen wasn''t there. It was gone, perhaps it rolled under the study table. How I wish losing my feelings towards Ace could be that easy, moving on would be a lot simpler.


    Focus Beatrix! Focus! I groaned in frustration after I realized how distracted I became. It happens to me frequently these days, that''s not a good sign. I need more focus to achieve my goals and that includes having high remarks to make my family proud of me¡ªespecially Faith Vienne.


    I straightened on the swivel chair and pushed Ace away from my thoughts as I fumbled for the book I''d been reading from the top of the table and returned to the line where I stopped. No more thinking about Ace, I promise.


    Fates it seems have a different n of their own¡­. Just as I''m ready to focus my undivided attention back on the book, the


    door suddenly flung open and Ace entered without remembering to knock. I don''t know where he''d been before he arrived but I''m sure as hell he''d left his manners there.


    Great¡­Just great. The book fell back to the table with a thud. Ace never failed to amuse me, I thought dryly, gingerly picking up the book to arrange it on top of the others.


    When I finally lifted my gaze, Ace was looking at me intently, his eyes unblinking.


    My cheeks burned. One look is all that it takes to make me lose all my concentration.


    Distracted, I cleared my throat. "I''d been looking for you, Ace. Where have you been?"


    He shrugged and thrust his fingers into the pocket of his jeans. I know that gesture all too well. He''s hiding something.


    "I just did something important." He smiled. There was an unusual sparkle on his enchanting blue eyes. I wonder what he''s up to.


    "It will be our entrance exam tomorrow. You didn''t study."?I said sternly, unable to think of anything to say.


    "I don''t study¡­. I''m a genius" He said confidently.


    "Don''t be so overconfident Ace Carter Greyson." I snapped and rolled my eyes heavenward. ''Damn nuisance, not to mention damn irritating.'' I muttered under my breath. It must be my overthinking which summoned him through the library.


    "Let''s make a deal, Beatrix." He said suddenly, my wide, questioning eyes searching his own. I expect him to be joking but his eyes held not the slightest sign of humor. He was serious as hell.


    "W-what deal?"


    Ace ced both his fingers on both sides of the wooden table and leaned closer.


    Dear Lord, there''s that mysterious smile ying on his lips. He''s really up to something. I wonder what that would be.


    "If I pass the exam you will agree to date me?" He said making the hairs on my arms stand on ends.


    I was surprised but I didn''t make it obvious. It took me almost an eternity before I could respond, when I did I just realize I''m already standing on my feet.


    "What if you don''t?" I said, folding my arms underneath my breasts.


    "You really want me to fail, are you?" His right eyebrow rose, a smug smile made its way to his lips. He was too confident he would pass the exam, I''m actually doubting if he could.


    "No, of course not. You didn''t study. I don''t expect you to pass with flying colors except if you cheat."


    Ace didn''t respond. He didn''t even try to deny cheating. Perhaps he was taking the meaning of ''cheat'' deeper than intended.


    "I will pass the exam." He said it in a soft, light tone but it was unmistakably filled with determination.


    I took a deep, long breath. Perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad to agree. After all, it''s not one hundred percent sure he would actually pass the entrance exam. "Deal," I murmured despite not quite sure if I made the right decision. But then who knows what wille out after I agreed? Maybe it will motivate him more and he will strive to pass the exam.


    His face brightened after hearing me say the magic words. He let go a deep breath. He was relieved that I said yes.


    "A deal is a deal." He said softly as if telling me to honor my words.


    Of course, once I give my promise I keep the end of my bargain. I would not change my mind the way he feared I would.


    "Yes, promise," I replied, raising my pinky finger to his.


    "Yes, promise." He repeated and took my small pinky finger into his.


    I quickly pulled my fingers away, unable to take the fierce current of tickling sensation that burned the moment our fingers touched.


    "See you on our date this Monday, Beatrix." He captured my palms for onest time and brought them closer to the soft, warmth of his lips. I shiver went down my spine.


    His palms let my fingers go. Without looking back, he made a beeline straight to the door and closed it behind him. He was gone for a while now but I was still there standing where I stood like a motionless marble statue.


    ___


    The examsted for two straight hours. It was the longest hours of my life, almost taking forever. I spent the whole week studying as much as I could but no amount of books could have prepared me for the questions that nearly burned the remains of my brain cells.


    The questions are tooplicated for my poor brain to handle. The thought of failing seems to scare the hell out of me. No! No! I will not fail. I repeated the mantra inside my head over and over again until I was feeling better. I need to pass this. I need to pass this. Failing means plunging into the least favorable section. I can''t afford that to happen.


    When the exam was over, a deep long breath escaped my lips. It felt so good to finish the nerve-wracking exam. May the Lord take pity on my poor soul and let me pass the exam. I did my best after all.


    The moment I got out of the room, Ace entered.


    "Good luck Ace," I whispered just enough for him to hear. His cheeks turned several shades deeper as he looked away.


    "Thank you," He replied, a coy smile on his lips. "I will pass the exam, I promise." He added, determination burned brightly on his exquisite blue eyes.


    Before I had the chance to react, he''s already moving to enter the room. He upied his seat near the window. There was a keen expression on his face. Never saw him this determined before.


    He had a fierce look on his face as if he was a warrior ready to face the battle. He was taking the exam seriously the way he never did before.


    The thought of a date with Ace was making me ufortable. I couldn''t describe how I feel since I am torn between excitement, thrill, and unease. I don''t even know what to feel between the three.


    Ace identally looked at my way. He caught me looking at him, saw my panic-stricken eyes and smiled broadly, it was a sure and confident smile as if he was telling me "Watch me win this deal."


    The professor signaled that the exam started. He turned his face away from mine and focused on the test paper the prof passed to him.


    If he passed the exam we will have our first real date after a long long time. I can''t wait to see the results.

 Chapter 94 - BUDDING FRIENDSHIP

    <h4>Chapter 94 - BUDDING FRIENDSHIP</h4>


    Days after the entrance exam, Harvey University finally released the results.


    The sound of the clock''s soft ''tick tock'' reminded me of a ticking time bomb while I stared at the unopened email on myptop screen.


    Inside the library, I shifted on top of the swivel chair ufortably while my wide, unblinking eyes surveyed the words written in bold capital letters saying, ''EXAMINATION RESULTS.''


    My fingers flew together in prayer while my eyes began to close. ''Lord, please let me pass the exam, please. I mumbled over and over again.


    When my eyes opened, I took a deep intake of breath and used my renewed strength to click on the email. It took me several tries to hit the open button since my sweaty fingers trembled with anxiety.


    The contents opened, a long list of students who passed the entrance exam based on their average results came to view.


    ''This is it, I will find out if I passed the exam or not.'' My eyes nted at the corners in full concentration and my fingers slowly scrolled downward while I searched for my name.


    The more I read deeper on the list of names the more my heartbeat intensified. What if my name wasn''t written there? What if I didn''t pass the examination?


    There were too many doubts chaotically swirling inside my thoughts. I pushed it all away then reminded myself to be optimistic.


    You worked hard, you stayed up for three consecutive nights studying, you did your best, you have nothing to worry about, Phoenix. Said a part of my brain and I calmed down a bit.


    I forced my attention back to theptop screen and continued to scroll down while my eyes searched for my name. The knot inside my stomach intensified when I reached thest page and saw no Phoenix De Amore written on the lists.


    Calm down Phoenix!


    Calm down Phoenix!


    I repeated the mantra inside my head over and over again but my disoriented self refused to calm down. My panic grew into the size of a monster.


    No! It can''t be. Perhaps my faulty eyes didn''t spot my name. The fonts are small, my eyes are tired, and a bit blurry and there''s a huge possibility that I skipped it. There are thousands of students written on the lists, it''s difficult to spot one''s name.


    I scrolled to the very first page. This time, I read the names more slowly. My heart drummed inside my ribcage as I scrolled downward. ''Don''t lose hope, you will see your name, keep reading.'' I cheered myself. Casually wiping beads of sweat that gathered at the tip of my nose and my forehead.


    By the time I reached thest page, all hopes I''d had totally escaped out of my body. Disappointed, my shoulders fell and my mood plunged deep down the ocean floor.


    The truth made it clear, I didn''t pass the exam even though I did my best. I sighed deeply. I don''t know how I will tell my father that I failed the exam. He will surely be disappointed. The thought only adds up to my building worries.


    I could retake another exam. Yes! I could do that. The sudden idea gave me huge hope. It''s not yet over. I failed the entrance today but I will make sure I will pass it next time. I swear to god and everything I hold sacred.


    Giving up isn''t my forte. My name is Phoenix after all. Like the said bird who rises from its ashes. I will rise from my failures too. This time I will not just work harder but ''hardest'' until I aplish my goals.


    Before I closed myptop, the note on the bottom of the page caught my attention.


    IMPORTANT NOTICE:?The first-ever Student assembly is held tomorrow at 10:00 am sharp. The assembly is mandatory. No one is an exception or you would be penalized with five hours ofmunity service. All students are obligated to attend, especially those students whose names were not written on EXAMINATION RESULTS.


    Thank You! Please don''t bete.


    I closed the lid of theptop and rose from the swivel chair. I opened the door and closed it behind me. The sound of heavy footsteps echoing from the hallway behind me caught my attention. When I whirled around, it was Ace walking in my direction with quick, long strides.


    "You okay?" He asked. A frown scrunched his temples.


    "No," I whispered, turned away, and walked ahead of him.


    Soon he followed until his pace matched mine and walked beside me down the empty hallway. I could feel him observing me for a moment before he finally spoke. "You didn''t pass the exam?" He said the words allowed. It was not a question but a statement.


    "My name wasn''t written on the list. I guess I failed." I replied with lips pouted.


    Ace smiled, it was soft and warm and full of understanding. It wasn''t the response I expected from him after he discovered I just failed my exam after all the hard work I did to pass, all my efforts were wasted in vain.


    "It''s okay Phoenix." His tone softened, almost caressing. I found myself enthralled by theforts of his soothing voice. I nearly closed my eyes as I listened to it. I noticed that he didn''t call me Beatrix but he called me Phoenix instead. "We could always retake the exams. Don''t you worry."


    "We?" I snapped, shocked to hear he failed too.


    "Yes, you see I didn''t see my name on the list either which could possibly mean I failed the exam." He sounded so delighted for a man who just failed an exam. How I wish I could be as lively as he.


    The thought I wasn''t alone to retake the exam made me feel lighter, a heavy burden was lifted from my chest. I started to smile.


    "Shall we take the exam at the same time the next time?" My wide, hopeful eyes looked at him while I waited for his response.


    "We might be each other''s lucky charms." He muttered under his breath but I heard it clearly. "Of course! That would be a great idea. I shall be with you the next time." He added.


    The smile on my lips broadened. "Thank you," I mumbled without looking at him in fear he would spot the warm flush spreading on my cheeks.


    "Don''t thank me. It would be nice to sit next to you so I could ask someone when I needed answers."


    I was forced to look at him, a frown crumpled my temples. "No, I will not give you answers. Geniuses don''t seek answers from others. They figure the answers alone."


    "You''re throwing my words back at my face." He let go a hearty chuckle and I found it enchantingly sexy.


    "Of course, how am I supposed to fight back if I don''t hit back?" The frown on my temples vanished. I was now smiling from ear to ear.


    "How about I treat you Ice cream?" He offered.


    My mood soared higher. "Ice cream! Sure." I replied eagerly like a kid receiving her first barbie doll. "I will go and change my clothes."


    His hands captured my wrist before I could even move a single step. I looked at the hands holding my wrists enthralled by the warmth of his touch.


    "You looked great." Heplimented with a genuine smile as he surveyed the loose pink shirt and the grey walking shorts I wore.


    "Uhm, thanks," I murmured, embarrassed. The pinkish tint on my cheeks turned several shades darker.


    "Come." He pulled me towards the staircase.


    "Wait."


    Ace stopped walking. "I checked Faith Vienne earlier, our daughter is fine." He said as if he could read my thoughts. Every time he mentions her name his tone fills with tenderness and his deep blue eyes brightens. "It urred to me to bring her too but she''s asleep in her crib, inside the nursery room. Elisa and Madam Ste are looking after her. So we need not don''t worry."


    "Shouldn''t we tell Madam Ste and Elisa where we''re going?" My gaze shifted to his. Worry filled my eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I informed them before I even got to you. They are aware we''re leaving the house."


    Relieved, I allowed him to pull me downstairs. When we reached the bottom, I realized his hands were intimately entwined to mine. I didn''t pull away. I took the opportunity to indulge from the exhrating heat of his palms. It didn''t happen all the time. I might as well savor the moment while itsts.


    A ck motorcycle waited outside. Ace put a sleek, ck helmet on his head before assisting me to fasten the smaller, pink helmet into my head. "Thank you," I murmured when he was finished.


    He sat astride on top of the motorcycle. When he was settled, he turned to help me sit behind him. I ced my hands on both his shoulders.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, we did more than just hold hands before." He said, taking my hands away from his shoulders then cing my palms on the hard muscles of his waist.


    Before I could even react, the engine roared to life and my protests were lost to the noise.

 Chapter 95 - MINI DATE

    <h4>Chapter 95 - MINI DATE</h4>


    They asked him,


    How is your life?


    He smiled and said


    She is fine.


    ***


    The motorcycle lurched forward, my hands tightened their hold against his waist until my nose was pressed into the hard muscles of his upper back.


    Ace smells so good, almost heavenly, a perfectbination of fabric conditioner, soap, and his natural sweet scent. The result is a unique, intoxicating scent that?I get ustomed to inhaling whenever he''s within my radar.


    As the motorcycle traversed the wide, spacious highway, I gradually rxed. The embarrassment that consumed my cheeks and turned it a deep shade of crimson faded slowly. Ace had a point when he told me not to feel embarrassed. He was right when he said we did more than holding hands before, and definitely did more than just a hug. Faith Vienne was the proof we once were intimately involved.


    Yeah, we once were intimately involved. I repeated inside my thoughts and my heart fluttered wildly inside my rib cage. We''ve been husband and wife. The realization was overwhelming. The handsome demigod in front of me was once mine¡­. Yeah ''once'' means past tense but it didn''t affect the soaring spirits inside me.


    Having him this close?was overwhelming. I have everything I ever wanted within my grasp. I couldn''t think of anything for a moment except how his body felt against my own. I felt safe, secure, and protected as if no one woulde and dare hurt me as long he''s here.


    The trip to the coffee shop seems to take forever. Not that I mind. The truth is I enjoyed it.?It''s the best trip I ever had in my twenty-fifth years of existence in the world. I would go anywhere as long as Ace would stay here by my side.


    Just when I wished we could stay like this for another while,?the motorcycle finally pulled into a stop in front of a small, yet cozy coffee shop. A pang of disappointment hit me as he maneuvered the motorcycle on thest avable parking space and stopped the engine.


    He climbed out of the motorcycle first. He then helped me get down by holding my fingers firmly until I''m steadily standing on the hard, cemented pavement.


    I tried to take my helmet off but the fastenings refused to break free. I fumbled more but failed to take it off despite my best efforts. Ace on the other hand sessfully took his helmet off and?ced it on top of the motorcycle. Seeing I?was having trouble taking it off, he moved a step closer until his powerful thighs were almost touching mine, and helped me fumble the lock. It clicked easily. Before I knew it, he pulled it from my head and secured it beside his helmet on top of the motorcycle.


    His big hands captured mine and I suddenly took a deep intake of breath. Surprised to feel the return of tingling sensations. Ace was the only man who could make me feel differently the way no other man did. He will always have this profound effect on me which makes him stand out among everyone else. Even if I''m in the middle of a room full of strangers I will still recognize him. One touch is all it


    takes and I will instantly know if it was him.


    "Is something wrong, Phoenix?" He asked with eyes filling with worry. He must have noticed Ipsed into silence all of a sudden.


    "Nothing had ever been this right, Ace." I wanted to say but didn''t. "I''m fine. This is?beautiful, Ace." I mumbled instead while staring at the elegantly decorated interior of the coffee shop. It looks sovish and weing despite the small space it upies. The atmosphere feels like home too.


    "d you like it." He said, his hands possessively tightened around my fingers. The delicious sensation his hands burned to my skin was making me a bit ufortable but I didn''t pull away.


    He ushered me inside the ss door without letting my fingers go. A sudden hush fell into the room when we entered. If something is dropped into the room it will surely be heard as itnded in the bottom. Ace on the other hand didn''t seem to notice the sudden shift in the atmosphere. He continued to act as if nothing happened. I wonder if the people inside the room recognize him.


    The stunned small crowd finally recovered. The conversation continues but it was not as loud before.?When we reached the vacant table near the ss walls that overlooked the streets, Ace pulled the chair for me. "Thank you," I mumbled and perched on the soft cushion of the chair. When I settled on the chair, that''s when he moved to the vacant chair across from me and upied the seat.


    "Madam Ste referred me to this ce. I agreed it was excellent. They don''t just make well-blended coffee but this ce is also popr with their cakes and ice cream."


    I didn''t have time to respond. The waitress wearing a ck and white uniform came to our table. "Good morning Ma''am and Sir. Wee to Les Amore Cafe. Please take time choosing your orders. Here''s the menu."?She handed Ace the menu card before she retreated to wee the newly arrived customers sitting on the far corner of the room.


    "Have you decided what to order?" Ace finally asked after reading the menu card for a while.


    "I want to have Ice cream cake. I haven''t eaten one for quite a long time." I replied without taking my eyes off the mouth-watering image of food on the menu. Just looking at the picture was enough to make my saliva drip down my mouth.


    "I would order the same as yours."


    "And for our drinks, I rmend we have Mo¡ª" I didn''t finish the words and shut my mouth tight. I couldn''t tell him I would order coffee. He would undoubtedly think his ex-wife was weird. Who would want to pair a cold ice cream cake with a piping hot coffee? That would be an unusualbination.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. He said, his eyes glowing with amusement.


    I bit my lower lip hoping my cheeks weren''t as red as a ripe tomato. I reluctantly raised my head to his and when I did, his lips slowly curved into a smile, shing me a perfect set of pearly white teeth that strongly reminds me of a toothpastemercial model. Every time he uses that smile on me, my knees turn to noodles.


    "We''ve been married for long five years, Phoenix." He continued, "If there is someone who knows you better it would be me. I?know about your weird addiction the way I know every mole in every part of your body." He said the words in a hoarse whisper. I don''t know if it''s just my imagination but he said the words in an intimate way.


    I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out of my lips. I was saved by the bell when the waitress arrived to take our order.


    "Can I get your order, Sir?"


    "Two Ice Cream cakes and two Caff¨¦ Mocha, please. That all would be." He said and handed the menu back to the waitress who retreated back to the counter after taking both the menu and our order with her.


    "I know Ice Cream?cake and coffee is a weirdbination." I managed to say weakly, after the waitress was gone and I recovered my voice. "But you don''t need to take the same order as me," I added, cheeks burning with chagrin.


    "Of course not, I wouldn''t order that If I don''t like it. We''ve been married for long. Whatever strange appetite you have, I managed to adapt them." He smiled, his eyes glowing with fascination.


    I don''t know if I should be thankful or not because of it.


    These past few days after the confrontation we have on the balcony, things have changed greatly. The thickyer of the wall that separated us seems to copse making us closer the way we''ve never been before.


    It wasn''t just an intimate kind of closeness but there''s something more than that as if we''ve finally arrived into an understanding that whatever had happened in the past should stay there. It caused us nothing but pain and bitterness after all.


    We''ve suffered enough. Until now we''re praying for the price of our recklessness. The best thing for us to do now is to live today without regrets. Whatever mistake we did in the past could never be undone. However, we could use the lessons we learned from our mistakes to build a bright future ahead of us.


    We must slowly rebuild our lives together. Not as lovers but best friends. Though the feelings we have for each other are still there, we''re not ready to enter on to the next level yet.?We''re better as friends. We''re still healing deep old wounds.


    Only time would tell if we would be more than just that. But for now, whatever we have.... It''s more than enough.

 Chapter 96 - SWEET MOMENTS

    <h4>Chapter 96 - SWEET MOMENTS</h4>


    I love it when I catch you


    looking at me,


    And then you smile


    and look away


    ***


    The waitress arrived shortly carrying a tray filled with two cups of sipping Caf¨¦ Mocha and two tters of enticing Ice Cream cake.


    The sight made my mouth water. I bit my lower lip while impatiently waited for the waitress to finish setting everything on the table. She gingerly ces the cup down and then the other. I nearly roll my eyes heavenward by the slow service. It took me a considerable amount of


    self-restraint not to get on my feet and help her serve the rest. I''m starving. Who could me me?


    Relieved to see she finally finished the job, I muttered a quick thank you before she moved to assist her next customer. I immediately grabbed the dessert spoon and scooped a mouthful of serving thennded it straight to my mouth. Heaven! I nearly closed my eyes as the ice cream cake melted inside my mouth. Perhaps I''ll bring some when we return so Elisa and Madam Ste could eat too.


    "I''m d you love it." Hemented.


    I nearly forgot Ace was with me. Everything just fades when I eat. Food is all that matters to me especially if it''s dessert.


    Slowly I lifted my gaze to his face. He was steadily watching me, making me a bit self-conscious. His exquisite blue eyes gleaming against the ceiling light making it extraordinarily brighter.


    Embarrassed to be looked at like a species under a microscope, I looked away. Unnerved by the look in his eyes.


    "Phoenix?"


    I lifted my head back to his. Surprise to hear him call my name. Just as when I am to ask what''s wrong his fingers moved to touch my face.


    I froze from my seat when the warmth of his fingers touched my skin. The burning heat began from the point he touched me.


    His fingers caressed my cheeks until theynded on my lips to wipe the chocte stain at the edge of my lips.


    "Sweet." He mumbled licking the tip of his fingers that he used to wipe the chocte residue from the edge of my lips. His eyes held mine captive. I try to tear my gaze off him but can''t. I''m already hypnotized.


    My throat went dry. I felt like the prettiest woman in the world while he continued to look at me like that.


    I suddenly wonder if he feels the same way I do. We''ve been husband and wife, after all, perhaps he felt something towards me. Let''s say if not love it could be ''infatuation?and admiration.'' That would be enough for me. True, he said when we were having a confrontation that he still loves me but I''m not content with it. He might have been carried away that time. He might not be feeling the same intense feeling anymore now that his mind was clearer.


    My tongue slithered to the edge of my lips where hest touched me. I could still feel the warmth of his fingers to my skin.


    Ace was simply looking at me and yet every part of my body began to shake with anticipation. He was the only man who could make me fall in love over and over again without even trying.


    Atst, when I couldn''t take his stare anymore I looked away. I bowed my head to the tter of ice cream cake and resumed eating. He didn''t say anything and resumed eating too. Within five minutes, I finished eating the entire slice of ice cream cake from the tter. I was actually feeling a bit sorry that I didn''t order two slices. I still wasn''t quite satisfied but I said nothing, embarrassed that he would notice my ''udylike'' appetite once I ask for more.


    Carefully, I took the cup of Cafe Mocha in between my hands and brought it to my lips for a quick sip. It wasn''t so hot anymore, I noticed as I drank arge sip. It tastes so good. The ice cream cake only enhanced the tasty bitterness of the coffee.


    Ace hasn''t finished eating. I took the opportunity to watch him eat. He looked so damn good even while he''s eating. I wonder how he was able to appear so regal and ssy all the time. He has the elegance and sophistication of a king. Who would not fall in love with a man as perfect as this one? But it was not his looks which caught my attention, his handsome face was just a bonus. It was his personality that made me fall madly in love with him.


    I couldn''t imagine loving any other man except Ace. He was the only one who could make my heart skip a beat. Who could make me out of breath. Who could make me feel like the prettiest woman on earth by just looking at me. I shall secretly love him for the rest of my days.


    He must have felt I''m watching him. He raises his head until his eyes were level with mine. A broad smile stretched on his lips after he caught me watching him. He licked his mouth and leaned closer.


    "Did I pass your standards?" He asked.


    A deep blush crept on my cheeks. I?fought his gaze unblinkingly. "I told you, you''re overqualified," I answered.


    "Hmmm¡­. If you will rate me one to ten, what score will you give me?"


    "Without a doubt, I''ll give you eleven!"


    A burst of crispyughter erupted from his lips forcing the guests from the nearby table to cast him curious nces. Ace on the other hand seemed not to mind the attention he was attracting.


    He beamed at me. He appeared five years younger with his face stretched like that. I never saw him look this lively before way back when we were in Crawford Mansion. I even thought after knowing him for weeks that he was incapable ofughter. It seems I judged him poorly.


    Perhaps our confrontation helped ease whatever burden he felt before. We''ve been released from our misery.


    "I''m so ttered, Phoenix." He finally replied, wiping the tears at the corner of his eyes.


    My eyes shifted to his half-eaten cake.?It looked so enticing. It makes me want to eat more. I''m just a bit embarrassed to ask for another tter.


    "Ah." He motioned me to open my mouth.


    Confused that perhaps an icing stained my lips, I opened my mouth wide.?But before I realized what he intended, he already brought a spoonful of ice cream cake into my mouth.


    My cheeks turned into the color of a ripe tomato after realizing he used his own spoon to feed me. The seemingly sweet gesture made half of the guests¡ªthe majority were women¡ªlook at him with awe and admiration. I on the other hand was flustered and could barely speak as I swallowed.


    "More?" He asked, his eyes twinkling with mirth.


    ''Oh no,'' I shook my head and swallowed the contents of my mouth. "I''m full" I finally replied when I recovered. He shrugged his shoulders and finished his ice cream cake.


    Ace seems not to know his effect on me. Until now my chest pounded inside my rib cage. I took a swallow on the cup of cafe mocha to ease the dryness on my throat.


    It wasn''t clear to me if this was a date or not.?We both failed the exam and this is not a celebration either.


    "I hope you''re enjoying this simple treat. " He said as if he was reading my thoughts. He brought the cup to his mouth to take a sip."This tastes so good." Hemented and I couldn''t agree more.


    He was waiting for my response.


    "Of course, I''m enjoying it, Ace. Thank you so much." I replied. I couldn''t put into words how much this means to me. He made me forget how disappointed I am with the examination results. And the fact that we will retake the exam together fills me with thrill. It would be nice to have him sit next to me while we''re in the middle of an exam. I just need to look at him to vanish my worries. His presence would be an assurance that reminds me I''m not alone during the exam.


    Ace ced the empty cup on top of the table. "I''m full." He said clutching his stomach. "Before we leave, we will take out some cakes for Elisa and Madam Ste." He added.


    "That''s what I''m thinking too," I replied, beaming at him.


    The thought that he remembered to bring something for Elisa and Madam Ste made my heart swell with pride. He wasn''t the type to think only of himself. He thinks of others too.


    "I think I''ll be ordering now. We''ve been here for an hour, it''s about time we return."


    When I vacated my chair, he did the same."Wait." He said, his arms moved to my shoulders possessively and pulled me into his chests.


    "One. Two. Three. Smile Phoenix."


    When it was over, he lowered his phone, turned towards me. He saw the confusion etched all over my face.?"Sorry.." He mumbled grinning. "I need an inspiring wallpaper."

 Chapter 97 - DATES OVER

    <h4>Chapter 97 - DATE''S OVER</h4>


    She loves him


    more than he will


    ever know.


    He loves her


    more than he will


    ever show.


    ***


    I regretfully let Phoenix go. She moved to the counter without looking back. My attention shifted back to the phone and eyed our picture with a wide smile stretched on my lips.


    ''Dear Lord, she''s so beautiful.'' I thought, sucking a deep intake of breath. My attention solely focused on her soft, seraphic face. Only a pair of wings were missing behind her back to make her look perfectly like the mighty creature of heaven.


    When I sessfully made our picture my phone wallpaper I was quite pleased with the result. Now, my phone is perfect with her picture on it.


    My gaze quickly shifted to her slender back and noted how she looked good in a loose t-shirt while walking towards the counter, her hips seductively swaying with each step she made. She''s not doing it on purpose. She wasn''t even aware I''m secretly watching her.


    My eyes slithered lower until my admiring nce stopped on her smooth, porcin legs. Her shapely long legs were her best asset. Any ambitious woman would kill just to have it.


    In the process of admiring her, I suddenly became aware I wasn''t the only one doing the same and I don''t like it. She''s mine and mine only.


    I followed her with quick long strides. A frown on my temples emerged. She stopped on the counter. The cashier approached her and asked for her order.


    I moved behind her back to cover her slender form with my body. Thus, blocking the view of a dozen eyes quietly admiring her a while ago.


    I nearly erupted into a burst of crispughter when I heard a man groan in frustration.


    "Ace?"


    Her glowing eyes were wide as she shot me a sideways nce.


    "Yes?"


    "Shall we order ck forest cake instead? Ice cream cake is nice but it would quickly melt on the way."


    "ck forest cake would do, Phoenix. Elisa and Madam Ste would appreciate it."


    She gave me a sweet smile that nearly knocked all my breath away. She turned to the counter unaware of the huge impact her smile had on me, until now I''m shaking.


    I paid the bills and took the square box of cake from the staff who handed it across the counter. Then we retreated to the door. My arms were protectively resting on her back as if someone woulde and snatch her away from me if I don''t. It''s also a silent warning saying this woman belonged to me.


    "Look, Ace." Phoenix pointed excitedly when we''re out the door. I turned to where she was looking and saw a boy around the age of four, a baseball cap on his head walking to the door of the coffee shop.


    "He''s so cute. Isn''t he?"


    "Yes, he is adorable¡­..And you looked like a celestial goddess." I kept thest sentence to myself and suppressed a smile from emerging to my lips.


    I put the helmet on my head. When I''m done, I looked at her wondering what was taking her so long.


    "Let me¡­" I took the pink helmet from her hands, unfastened the lock, and settled it on her head. When I was quite satisfied with it, I moved to the motorcycle and rolled it on the side of the highway.


    After I climbed on the motorcycle, Phoenix followed. When she settled behind my back and leaned a little closer until I could feel the soft warmth of her body on my skin, I stiffened in response. My cheeks are heated while the hairs on my body stand on ends. She wasn''t even doing it on purpose but I''m seduced. I feel like hauling her to the nearest wall, pin her there and kiss her deep until we are out of breath.


    Realizing how wild ideas flow in my mind, I shook my head and pushed the thoughts away. Phoenix''s right hand tightened on my stomach after the motorcycle moved forward. I was driving much slower this time since she''s holding a box of ck forest cake in her other hand. I don''t want her to fall off because of my recklessness.


    The motorcycle traversed the wide spacious highway. Having her pressed so close to me that almost no air could pass between us stole my breath each time I entertained the idea. No woman had ever made me behave like a hot-blooded teenager before. Only Phoenix did. I don''t know how I managed to live the past few months without her in my life.


    I looked back to the time I thought I almost lost her and I felt the surge of fear returned. I will never allow anyone toy a finger on her.? I must protect her at all cost.


    The wide, luxurious estate finally came to view.? I sighed. It was just saddening that our mini-date was over. She''s not even aware that what we have was a date.


    The motorcycle skidded into a stop on the cemented pavement, in front of therge estate. Phoenix carefully moved down. I took the cake from her hand so she could move easily. Once she''s on her feet, I handed the cake back to her.


    "Thank you, Ace."? She murmured. Her cheeks burned with a pinkish glow. I don''t know if it''s just the heat or she''s really blushing. She removed her helmet, this time she sessfully unhooks the lock without my assistance and handed it back to me.


    She hurriedly moved to the door. I smiled as I watched her walk away until she entered the door and vanished from my sight. I''m sure she''s going to look for Faith Vienne right away.


    I stopped the engine and climbed down the motorcycle, and pulled it inside the garage. When I''m walking back to the house a sleek ck Rolls Royce with an unusual te number was parked in front of thewn. It caught my attention right away.


    "Mr. Greyson, A certain Mr. St. Alexander wishes to see you. He''s waiting inside the Parlor."


    What was Lucas Nichs doing here?


    I walked to the Parlor briskly, bracing myself for the news Lucas Nichs had with him¡­ whatever it is¡­ I have a notion that I will not like it the least.

 Chapter 98 - CLAYMORE MANSION

    <h4>Chapter 98 - CLAYMORE MANSION</h4>


    No one can hate you


    more than someone


    who used to love you.


    ***


    "This is very important Ace." Lucas Nichs said. His face was unusually serious as he opened the Rolls Royce then climbed inside. Left without any option but to follow, I opened the other door and climbed on the backseat beside him.


    "I don''t like this Lucas." I snapped, closing the door with more force than required. Irritated to be dragged outside instead ofing straight into the nursery room to meet Faith Vienne, I shot the culprit who forced me toe with him with a?murderous re to show my unwillingness.


    "So do I." He replied. His eyes closed while leaning on the cushioned seat. His tone sounded resigned and defeated as if he was forced to do this against his will.


    The engine roared to life before it moved forward. For the first time I realize we are not alone. A man in his early forties, wearing a perfectly ironed uniform, sat in the driver''s seat.


    New car and new driver? That''s too unusual for Lucas. He hates anyone driving his precious baby especially if it''s a brand new Rolls Royce that must have cost him a fortune. This must be a bad omen, I thought quietly. I wonder if I made the right decision.


    For the umpteenth time, I brushed my fingers into my hair out of exasperation.


    "I don''t trust you Lucas." I said in between greeted teeth but he paid me no attention. "Thest time you dragged me with you we ended up detained?in a police station for a fortnight." I added. I massaged my temples which were beginning to throb.


    "Yeah, I remember that." He said rather casually like it was no big deal. "It''s for drunk driving and overspeeding." He added without opening his eyes. His hands massaged his temples as if he too was suffering from a severe headache.


    I sighed deeply. I left without telling Phoenix. I felt horrible. She would be worried if I''m gone too long. It''s Lucas'' fault. I want to throttle him hard until he admits where he''s bringing me.


    "What is this all about Lucas? I''m not in the mood to y games with you."


    "This is not a game, Ace." Lucas finally opened his eyes.


    "Then tell me where the hell we''re going."?I shot back. It took me an extraordinary amount of self-restraint not tond a punch on his jaw.


    "No." He replied with finality. "You will not wish to go if I told you where. Trust me Ace, I know you more than anyone else. I know more about you than Vince Greyson and Ybbrahim Greyson did."


    "Goddamit Lucas Nichs.?I cursed the day we became best friends."?I clenched my fist forcefully until my nails dug deep into my palms.


    Lucas paid me no attention. He looked towards the window as if he found it more interestingpared to me. "Perhaps you will hate not just me but my whole n as well once you know the truth." He added without tearing his gaze off the window.


    "What are you talking about? This is not funny Lucas. If you''re trying to make fun of me, cut the crap for God''s sake. This isn''t entertaining!"


    Lucas said nothing more. Realizing I couldn''t squeeze the truth from him even if I aim a shotgun to his head, I shut my mouth tight. I know him well. After all, we''ve been best friends for years. He wouldn''t tell me the truth now. I have no option to wait what he''s up to. I only pray wherever we are going that I could return safely home after this ordeal.


    The car was wrapped with disconcerting silence. I shifted my gaze out the passing scenery on the car window. I swear if I''m going to think about my situation for another minute I shall go crazy.


    Just when I thought we would continue to travel down the road forever the Rolls Royce turned left into a colossal iron gate. A dozen guards were stationed outside and when the gates opened and the car rolled inside another set of armed guards were scattered near the gates.


    Is this a drug factory or a drug lord hideout? I can''t distinguish between the two? I thought suspiciously. Before I could decide between the two the car''s window rolled open. The guards salute to the man driving the Rolls Royce as it sped past them.


    Whatever doubts I had quickly disappeared when the impressive Victorian modern mansion came to view. It was twice as big as Madam Ste''s luxury estate and it''s even bigger and widerpared to Crawford Mansion. From the outside it screams riches and luxury. I wonder what it looked like from the inside. It''s not that I care. It''s just I''m curious to know.


    A vast swimming pool with ocean blue waters were spread in front of the mansion. The glittering light from the open windows glittered on the reflection of the pool.


    The Rolls Royce pulled into a stop. The man in front of the driver''s seat climbed out the car and moved to my side to open the door but before he could pull it open, I''m already out the door.


    Lucas Nichs emerge from the car and gesture towards the regal mansion. "Wee to ymore Mansion." He said in which I wanted to reply "The hell I care." but before I could say the words, the man in ck formal suite gestured for us to follow.


    The man reminded me of a butler.?He have the attitude and the calcting movements of one. Even physically he appeared well polished just like the spotless uniform he wore.


    Lucas Nichs walked at ease as if he''d been through the ce a couple of time before and he knew where''s going.


    The man pushed the main door open. The elegantly furnished foyer came to view. Arge chandelier hung on the ceiling. It reflected on the wless white floor.


    "Wee to ymore, Sir Greyson."

 Chapter 99 - LADY RAVENWOOD

    <h4>Chapter 99 - LADY RAVENWOOD</h4>


    This is beginning to irritate me. I paused. Took a deep calming breath and fought for self-control. The hell, Lucas Nichs dragged me here for this? He must have lost his mind. Didn''t he when Alexandria, his wife ran away with her lover on their first wedding anniversary?


    "Lucas," I said in a menacingly sharp tone. That could have rendered an ordinary man run in fear. But Lucas was no ''ordinary'' man.


    "Bring Ace to Lady Ravenwood, Milton. It wouldplicate things if Ace changes his mind before meeting her." Lucas said instead, looking at the other man, obviously trying to ignore me.


    "Yes, Mr. St. Alexander."


    "What is this all about Lucas? I swear I''ll kill you after this."


    "I''m very sure you will likely do that after you realize my connection with Lady Ravenwood." He responded strangely. My eyebrows scrunched in confusion. Before I could react, Milton was already on his feet. Lucas didn''t move so I followed Milton alone.


    Lady Ravenwood? It didn''t ring a bell to me. Who was she?


    Milton said nothing. I followed behind him until we reached a door. He made no move to open the door so we could enter. Instead, he stared at me without betraying any emotion on his face and said. "You may enter Sir Greyson."


    He bent into a graceful bow before retreating a step backward. The frown on my forehead deepened. I''m not liking this. My intuition tells me something disastrous is about to happen.


    I gingerly turned the knob, pushed the door, and entered the room which I realized was an incrediblyrge library. The pleasant scent of books wafted into the air, it brings so many nostalgic memories. My mother used to bring me to our library and read me books when I was a child but that was in the past now. I forced myself to focus on the present.


    The wooden shelves were filled with thick books neatly organized by fiction and nonfiction. On other shelves, books written by popr and best-selling authors were arranged in alphabetical order.


    As I moved deeper into the room, my shoes sunk into the thickly carpeted floor. In the center of the room, there was an office table and a swivel chair but it was empty.


    Just on my left, an elegant sofa set stood. It was empty too. There''s no sign someone was inside.


    I was about to move back to the door when a soft flicker of movement caught my attention. From behind the shelves, a woman with golden-brown hair pinned on her head into a perfectly made chignon emerged. Her soft sapphire eyes glowed with tears.


    She''s still beautiful just like thest time I saw her. She ages so well.


    I wanted to run to her, wrap her tight into my arms but I stopped myself when the memories of how she left me that night returned. My eyes fluttered close. But even with my eyes closed, I can''t escape the sight of her face. It was still there inside my thoughts.


    I will never forget her face. It was the same face who haunted me in my dreams until I woke up gasping for air. I thought I would feel nothing after seeing her again. I was mistaken.


    If there''s someone I ever loved too much¡­ It was her. But she ruined everything when she left me. I trusted her when she told me she will return but the liar that she is¡ªshe never really intended to fulfill her promise.


    Fury which had been concealed within me for years bubbled to the surface until I couldn''t breathe anymore. It took me a great amount of self-control not to scream at her and wrap my fingers into her lovely neck.


    She moved with slow, reluctant steps. The hem of her delicate ball gown rustled on the carpeted floor. Each step she makes the more my hatred increases.


    "My son¡­" She whispered. The tears on her cheeks flow more freely, almost soaking her flushed cheeks.


    I clenched my jaw tightly and turned my fingers into a fist. Whatever tenderness I felt for her was gone. It had been reced by hatred and disdain when she left me.


    "You don''t have the right to call me your son, ire. The son you abandoned was long since dead. He died of hopelessness the night you left him shivering with fever." The chill in my voice could have frozen the underworld.


    Ms. Ravenwood stiffened. Her shoulders fell. She looked at me with longing in her eyes.


    Another heart-wrenching sob erupts on her throat.?She stopped walking when myser-sharp eyes met hers.


    I couldn''t feel an ounce of pity as I look at her tear-stricken eyes. I''m not capable of any emotions except disgust and contempt.


    "Ace¡­ please." She raised her gloved fingers to touch me but I pull away. She disgusts me. I don''t want to feel her touch because every time I look at her, I only see the woman who left me when I needed her most.


    ire, my mother left me on the hell where Ybbrahim raced me with an iron fist. His wife Samantha was no different, she too is as evil as her husband. I couldn''t forget how she used to whip me over and over again until I lose consciousness. The series of abuse would not happen if only my mother didn''t leave me that night.


    "The night you left me¡­ That''s the day you signed off as my mother." The words dig so hard that she sobbed harder. Her slender shoulders shook violently.


    Things happened almost fifteen years ago but the same shot of pain still stabs my heart as if it happened just yesterday. I learned to live my life without her in it but why did she need to return?


    The door to the past only opened. The horrible memories returned to torture me again.


    No! No! ire shouldn''t have returned!


    A woman who leaves her child alone¡ªwhatever reason she may have¡ªdidn''t deserve to be a mother at all.


    She is not my mother. My mother died fifteen years ago.

 Chapter 100 - ESTRANGED MOTHER

    <h4>Chapter 100 - ESTRANGED MOTHER</h4>


    From the deepest desires


    oftene the deadliest


    hatred.


    ***


    "I''m here, my son. I left you in the past but please forgive me. Whatever I did, I regret it now. But please ept me again as your mother. I will do everything for you."


    ire wiped the tears off her cheeks with her gloved fingers. Slowly, she clutched the skirt of her beaded ball gown and lowered her knees to the soft, carpeted floor.


    Large, sapphire eyes peered behind exquisite eyshes, it continued to fight my gaze for minutes. I don''t feel anything at all as I watch her on her knees. Not even pity.


    It felt like I lost all my abilities to feel any emotion. I no longer feel the pain, only numbness.


    I closed my eyes tightly until stars burst in my eyes. If she only came back earlier I might have forgiven her but it was extremely toote. I have no room left for forgiveness after she treated me like a piece of excess baggage¡ªunwanted, useless, and unloved. That''s the worst emotion an innocent child could suffer.


    "Toote Ms. Ravenwood. You already missed fifteen long years of my life. I don''t need a mother. I repeat in case you don''t understand a thing. I don''t need a mother."


    Having said the words, I turned my back at her the way she turned her back to me years ago. Her wretched sobs intensified, it filled the corners of the room.


    I stopped when I was almost near the door and without looking back, I spoke. "I don''t want to see you again, ire. Never again. Forget that you once had a son."


    I turned the knob and hurriedly walked away from the library. I need to leave as far as possible from this ce."


    Lucas Nichs was pacing back and forth in front of the foyer. When he saw me, he stopped and raised his head. After he saw the grim expression on his face, he knew instantly that things didn''t go well.


    He kept his mouth shut as we made our way outside the house. Lucas immediately went to his car parked nearby and climbed inside.?His car moved and stopped in front of me. I opened the door and sat beside him in the driver''s seat.


    "How are you rted to Ms. Ravenwood Lucas?" I asked the question in a surprisingly calm manner.


    The car moved to the iron gates. When the car was moving safely outside, Lucas finally replied. " Lady Ravenwood was my mother''s younger sister." He replied nonchntly as if he''s simply telling about the weather outside and not such a startling revtion.


    "Goddammit, Lucas! You''ve been lying all along."


    "Not that I know it, Ace. I found out about Lady Ravenwood''s existence just weeks ago so don''t me me. I wasn''t even aware I have an aunt before she introduced herself."


    "I don''t believe you, Lucas."


    "I know you won''t. But could you believe it? We''re cousins. I find that difficult to believe." He said.


    "So do I," I murmured, leaning to the soft cushion behind me.


    Now that we are far away from ymore Mansion I feel I am a lot betterpared a while ago. Even the anger attempting to erupt inside me didn''t burst with full force. Even my breathing is beginning to calm down now.


    "I''m sorry to have you dragged to this Ace," Lucas said sincerely. His eyes remained glued to the highway while he drove.


    "Just be thankful you are my cousin, Lucas. If not, I already punched you hard on the face."


    I turned my gaze towards the window. Staring blindly at the view passing by. But my burgeoning thoughts were not on it. It''s traveling miles and miles away.


    "I don''t know what happened between you and Ms. Ravenwood but can''t you forgive her Ace?"


    "No," I replied icily. My fists clenching at my side. How could I forgive when every time I think of her all I could feel is pain. "When ire left me, my stepmother Samantha nearly killed me. I fought for long fifteen years to keep myself alive, Lucas. Even Vince tried to kill me several times before that I already lost count of how many times he became a threat to my life. Until now, I still can''t believe I managed to escape the clutches of my family with my body parts still intact."


    "You could have crushed your entire family before. You almost had everything. You have the power and money to do so."


    "I know, and that''s my biggest mistake which I regret not doing when I still have the chance. If only I''d been merciless before, I crushed them already like a cigarette butt."


    Lucas Nichs said nothing more, aware that there''s nothing he could say which will change my mind into forgiving someone who treated me as if I don''t exist after all these years


    My childhood wound runs too deep. It''s hard to forget the memories when the wound was etched deep into my whole being. I don''t know if I''m capable of forgiving my mother anymore. Perhaps I will be forever thankful if she never showed up again.


    Lucas didn''t drive straight to Madam Ste''s estate. Instead, he drove the car in the direction of the townhouse he was staying.


    Once the car reached his ce, Lucas Nichs invited me inside for a?ss of champagne. I''m badly in need of something warm to calm my nerves. I agreed to the offer.


    "Think of it, Ace. Once you ept Lady Ravenwood as your mother, you will be one step away to bing the Earl of ymore." He said when were settled on the barstool of his mini bar and poured the contents of Dom P¨¦rignom into my wine ss.


    "I don''t give a damn about titles, Lucas." I snapped, took a quick swallow of the champagne. "It''s something which would never give me the happiness I badly wanted. I''m contented with my life now. I don''t have everything thing but I have someone I will ever need. It''s enough for me." I added, referring to Phoenix and Faith Vienne.


    "Think about it again, Ace. Once you have your wealth and power you could take your revenge on the people who ruined you."


    "I''m not going to waste my time destroying them. I''ll watch karma do the dirty work."


    Lucas sighed. Defeated. "I respect your decision. But I hope you would change your mind."


    "I won''t. And that''s final."

 Chapter 101 - PROBLEM

    <h4>Chapter 101 - PROBLEM</h4>


    It''s already past seven. The peaceful night sky was adorned with millions of bright stars. The orange moon wasrge, and bright as it proudly stood on the horizon. The night was perfect for lovers to sneak out and watch the picturesque star-studded evening. Except that I''m not in the balcony to revere to the beautiful scenery that appears almost within my reach. I''m not in the mood to stargaze.


    Ace hasn''t returned yet and I''m dead worried about him.?I tried calling him earlier but no one was answering. Then Elisa discovered that he left his phone lying on top of the ss table inside the parlor. Perhaps he was in a hurry when he and his unexpected visitor left. It never crossed his mind to bring it with him.


    I paced back and forth on the space of the balcony with arms folded under my breasts. As the time passes by my unease deepens. What if something happened to him all the way? I shuddered at the thought. Please Lord, hopefully not, I pleaded.


    I have nothing to worry about, I told myself. Ace wasn''t alone. Based on the servant''s observation, Ace was apanied by two respectable gentlemen. The first man was younger, about the same age as Ace, tall, good-looking, and with fine manners.


    The second man was much older than the two. He wore a well polished ck uniform which only a butler from Brittania''s aristocrats and noblemen wears.


    A butler and a nobleman seems to be an unusual visitor for Ace. As far as I know, he doesn''t have any rtives and friends here in the country. But then I don''t know that much about Ace. Perhaps he indeed has a rtive or friend here which he forgot to mention.


    The moment Ace left, unease began to nag inside me as if something unpleasant would happen. My unease only intensified when dinner came but Ace hadn''t returned yet. It''s not like him to disappear just like that without a valid reason.


    I let go a deep sigh.


    Calm down Phoenix. I told myself and pushed the negative ideas racing inside my thoughts.


    I moved to the door which was slightly ajar, and peeked inside. Faith Vienne was peacefully asleep in her crib. I left the door open in case she wakes up crying I would hear her in an instant. Relief washed over me knowing she''s fine.


    On the bed, Elisah was leaning on the headboard and reading a book with her half open eyelids.?She would fall asleep soon.?She spent the day assisting Madam Ste decorating a wedding gown.


    I pushed the door close. The wind was getting colder. I don''t want it to enter the room. My feet brought me on the rails where I rest both of my fingers and look up to the sky.


    It was a beautiful night if only Ace wasn''t making me worried. I shall wait for him until he arrives and ask what happened today. I''m sure he would tell me the truth.


    The sound of footsteps inside Ace''s room made me pause. I turned away from the rails and moved to the door. But before I reached the knob, it suddenly opened. Ace emerged from it.


    He reached for me then wrapped me into his arms. Relief?washed inside me knowing that he was safely home. "I''m sorry for making you worried." He whispered. His warm lipsnded on the crown of my head where he kissed me.


    My momentary relief was reced with distress when the strong scent of wine invaded my nostrils. He''d been drinking. That means he has?a problem¡ªa big one. I realize my intuition was right. Something was wrong with Ace.


    He didn''t let me go. He just held me in his arms as if he feared I would be gone if he set me free. I didn''t move either. I allowed him to hold me until I sensed his breathing calmed down.


    "It''ste Ace. It''s past seven. Why did you arrive just now?" I asked softly. I pushed him slightly until my eyes were leveled to his. His eyes were red and sleepy. He''d been drinking too much wine.


    "I''m sorry Phoenix." He replied. He sounded sincere. "I don''t want toe home and bring my problems here."


    "That is why you drink yourself into a stupor." I replied, eyeing his crumpled t-shirt which was soaked with sweat.


    "I''m so sorry Phoenix." He repeated for the third time. His eyes fluttered close.


    "This would be thest time you would drink?like this, Ace. The next time you do this, I will not forgive you."


    "Yes, I promise Madam." He whispered andnded another kiss into my head.


    I didn''t know Ace could be this sweet when he''s drunk.


    He leaned closer to my ears. The hairs on my nape stand on end. " You look lovely tonight. Even more beautiful than you do did this morning." He added.


    I wonder what he found so appealing in the pair of pajamas I wore.


    "I''ll help you to your bed." I said instead, ignoring his remark. Surprisingly, he didn''t argue. I pulled his arm around my shoulders and guided him across the room. He was heavy but I managed to hold him still until we reached his bedroom.


    Acey sprawled on his bed with eyes tightly shut.


    "Ace?"


    There was no response


    "Ace!" I tapped his cheeks gently until he stirred.


    "Hmmmm?"


    "Have you eaten?"


    "A bit but I am not hungry." He replied. If he didn''t reeked of champagne I would almost think he''s not drunk.


    His shoes still dangle on his feet. Sighing, I?removed it for him. When his shoes fell to the floor he moved to the headboard and buried his face on the pillow.


    His shirt was wet with his sweat. He needs changing. I wonder how big his problem is that he needs to drink too much.


    "I''ll remove your t-shirt Ace."?I climbed to the bed and helped him remove his shirt. He didn''t object and helped me remove it by raising his arms.


    He still smells like champagne. The scent still lingered on his skin. I wonder if he identally poured himself some while he was drinking himself to stupor.


    I left Ace on his bed and hurriedly moved to the door. When I returned I brought a fresh towel with me. I moved to the sink to wash the towel. When I returned, I scrubbed the damp towel into his skin to eliminate the odor of champagne that still clung to him.


    When I was satisfied, I snatched a shirt inside the cab and helped him put it on.


    "Don''t leave me Phoenix." He said in a hoarse whisper without opening his eyes.


    "I''m here Ace. I''m not leaving until you fall asleep." I gave him assurance and cradled his head into myp.


    "Thank you, Phoenix." He murmured. The sound of his soft voice melts my heart.


    "Now that you''re settled, tell me the reason why you''re drunk."?My fingers moved to his hair and used my fingers to brush the disheveled strands. " It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it. Perhaps I could ask you some other time."


    Just when I thought he would not respond, he captured my fingers and brought it to his lips. He kissed my palms repeatedly. My cheeks turned into a deep shade of red as he continued to worship my palms. I didn''t pull away. I allowed him to hold my fingers. It felt so good to be pampered this way.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes, I badly want to know." I responded quickly before he could change his mind.


    "My biological mother managed to locate me and now she wants me back." The words wereced with bitterness. His eyes snapped open. Fury gleamed on his exquisite blue eyes.


    Pity seized my heart. Ace was in pain. It hurts him more than I could imagine.


    "My mother¡­. She left me fifteen years ago. She promised me she woulde back for me but she lied. The night she left she never returned."


    There was a long pause as he contemted what to say next. I didn''t say?anything. He doesn''t need my opinion. He just needed someone to listen so I kept my mouth shut as he spoke.


    "My mother doesn''t have any idea how my life turned out when she left. Half of me died when she went away. I couldn''t have her back now. It''s way toote." He said in a tone filled with so much emotion. Tears gather on the corner of his eyes.


    I want to tell him everything would be alright but I know I would be lying. Instead, I shut my mouth and watch as tears continue to fall down his cheeks. Seeing him rhis hopeless shattered my fragile heart into a million pieces.


    I?held him tightly as he continue to cry. I wiped the tears from his cheeks using the back of my palms. "Please stop crying, Ace." I whispered and fought the strong urge to cry.

 Chapter 102 - OLD SCARS

    <h4>Chapter 102 - OLD SCARS</h4>


    From every wound


    there is a scar,


    and every scars


    tells a story.


    A story that says,


    ''I survived.''


    ***


    "No one will hurt you, Ace. I''m here."


    His stiff shoulders slowly eased. His eyes fluttered close, long exquisite eyshes draped under his eyes. Hisbored breathing stopped as he began to rx.


    "That''s good. Just close your eyes and drift to sleep. You will feel better when you wake up."


    Iy a soft kiss on his temples and heard him sigh. I caressed his hair and watched the rise and fall of his chest.


    He''d been through a lot. I''m sure of that. He always shows his strong side. He never once allowed anyone to see his weakness, not even to me. But now he''s like an open book. He even cried.


    He must be in a lot of pain. His childhood had been extremely painful for him. He may not tell me what happened when he''s a child but based on how he loathed his stepmother, I could guess she treated him unfairly. Perhaps his stepmother hurt him physically.


    The scars on his back aside from the big one he acquired after saving me, were scattered on his back. There were so many of them. It''s a result of severe whippings caused by a stick or a whip. But now he covered them with a phoenix tattoo. It''s no longer visible but it was still there, my fingers felt the scar when I was changing his clothes a while ago.


    The thought of Ace as a small boy abused and?battered was enough to fill me with dread. I want to scream from the injustice he suffered. He does not deserve that. No one deserves to suffer extreme pain especially if he is only a child.


    His traumatic childhood must be the reason for his cold and emotionless personality. If he felt hope before perhaps he lost them already when his step mother shattered his dream with hershing tongue and iron hands.


    For a moment, I continued to watch him. If I could only take some of his pain I would share it so he doesn''t need to carry all the weight on his own.


    The world saw him as strong, brave, and intelligent. But no one saw the real him beyond the surface. What people saw was the image he wanted to show everyone but it wasn''t the real him. The real Ace was a wounded man. Who''s illusion of true love was ruined by a greedy woman.


    "When I was fifteen years old, I badly wanted to y the violin¡­" Ace began just as I thought he was fast asleep. He captured my palms and brought them to his lips. His eyes remained closed as he continued. "Every day I saved a portion of my allowance so I could hire a private tutor. My dedication to save money paid off and I umted just enough money to hire someone who could help me improve my skills. For months, I secretly trained without my father and his wife knowing. They are against my passion because it''s something they could never understand, and told me I couldn''t gain money from it. They don''t understand that it''s not all about money, it''s all about doing your passion and fulfilling something which makes you look forward to life."


    He paused. His jaw gritted and his hands tightened around my palms. The memories revive the traumatic and dreadful experience he had. I know I should stop him since the pain gripping him was too much and yet I couldn''t find enough courage to make him stop. He runs away from those memories almost all his life. It''s time for him to face them and conquer his demons


    "What happened, Ace?" I asked in a barely audible whisper. My eyes watered while


    heavy emotions choked my throat. "Please tell me."


    "The first time I held the violin around my small hands, it was the happiest moment of my life. It felt like I floated in the air and was transported to heaven. The tutor told me I''m a fast learner and exceptionally gifted in ying a musical instrument." His lips stretched into a blissful smile as he recalled the events. He was happy¡­ so happy¡­ that it broke my heart into a million pieces knowing it was short-lived and?a?traumatic event will soon follow. "But then¡­ the day came when Samantha learned about my secret."


    The smile on his lips faded. I bit my lips when his face contorted in agony. My hands tightened around his fingers to make him feel I''m there with him. But he never seemed to know I was there. In an icy tone that could have frozen the depths of the underworld he continued. "Samantha was outraged. I will never forget how her face contorted with fury when she asked me how long I''d been ying the violin. She pped me in the face multiple times until my face was numbed and I told her the truth. When I said I''d been training for nearly three years, she hit my hands three hundred sixty times ."


    "Did she hit you with the violin bow as a punishment?" I know my voice would be trembling as I spoke but hearing my voice crack this much shocked me.


    Dear God. This is painful. I mumbled inwardly while asking him for some strength and a bit of courage to listen to what happened next.


    Ace shook his head. "She made me kneel to the floor with my arms held to the air and hit me hard with the violin until my fingers bled badly and until my bones were broken. I haven''t been able to use my hands for a year after the incident. It took me years of therapy to be able to move them again. When I recovered I never touched a musical instrument again. I''m flooded with unbearable memories when I touch them. I totally gave up the only thing that kept me alive all these years."


    "Ace¡­.Ace¡­" I sobbed. The emotions I tried to keep under control broke into a rampage. I found myself wrapped into his arms when it was he who was supposed to be needing myfort.


    "Hush¡­ Please don''t cry at my expense. I''m not as fragile as I look. I''m made of sturdy stuff." His hands caressed my hair while he consoled me but it only made me cry harder.


    "It must be hard losing the only thing that makes you feel alive."


    "Hard would be an understatement Phoenix. When I couldn''t y the violin anymore a part of me died. I lost my happiness and purpose in life. The only thing that was keeping me alive was breathing. I''m almost dead from the inside as well as from the outside."


    "Oh, Ace¡­ I''m so sorry¡­" Ace pulled me into his arms and pressed his temples into my own.


    Abundant tears flow from his eyes as he stares at me. "Don''t be sorry Phoenix. You just don''t know how you revived my broken soul the day you came into my life. I have never known real happiness until the day I met you."


    He pressed his lips to my cheeks kissing the beads of tears slithering my flushed cheeks. It was outrageous to think we''re both crying over the past.


    "The moment I met you, I didn''t just find the missing piece of my life but I found painting as well. You inspired me to draw and to color what I paint with vibrant colors. You taught me that even after my great downfall someone woulde to rescue me. I''m the prince who was supposed to save you. Instead, you became the dashing princess who freed me from my dark prison cell."


    He hugged me into his arms as if he was telling me that I am not alone. We have each other now. Whatever lies in the past it''s already behind us and we must now look forward to the future that we still have.


    "From now on I will pursue to bring you nothing but happiness. I will rece all the bad memories with good ones so you could bring them with you wherever you go. I will serve you until myst breath. I will treat you as my Queen and Faith Vienne my princess¡ªour princess. I only want us to rebuild a castle of good memories so that when I''m gone you will remember me as your King and not the cruel viin I once had been. I love you Phoenix. I always have and always will. And if one day my love for you will be put to test, I shall shield my body and catch a bullet for you. Nothing would make me more proud of myself than dying to protect you."


    And after he finished his vow, he tilted my chin and imed my lips. The warmth of his soft lips was so addictive that I found myself responding with the same passionate enthusiasm. I shut my eyes tightly and savored the softness of his lips pressed to mine.

 Chapter 103 - LATE

    <h4>Chapter 103 - LATE</h4>


    Just when I thought the kiss wouldst for all eternity, it was over. My wide, questioning eyes shifted back to his, wondering why he pulled away.


    He ruffled my hair and shed me a charming smile, it was so bright that it lit up the whole room. He gazed at me with his eyes glowing with unmistakable tenderness.


    "Thank you for being here when I needed you the most." He whispered with eyes half-closed and continued to ruffle my hair like a child.


    "You don''t have to thank me, Ace." I respond, my cheeks heating up. "I will always care for you without expecting anything in return."


    He didn''t say anything. Instead, he held me into his arms and buried his nose into the crown of my head. I closed my eyes, savoring the indescribable moment that seemed magical.


    That moment as he held me tightly I know Ace is my one true love. No man would ever rece him in my heart. I love him not because he''s perfect but I love him because he epted my ws and imperfections. And now in return, I''m giving him thefort he once wholeheartedly gave me.


    We are two lost souls who found sce in each other''s arms. No matter how hard people will keep us apart we will always find each other and start all over again. We are made for each other and we will conquer our fears together.


    "It''s about time you return to your room, Phoenix. Faith Vienne might wake up anytime soon. You should be there when she does."


    He reluctantly let me go. Just like him, I don''t want this night to end too. But we both know where we would end up if I stay.


    "Will you be fine?" I asked, eyeing him hesitantly. I''m not certain if leaving him would be the right decision. He might stumble on the floor if he tries to get up. I would not want him to hurt himself. He''s too precious for me to allow him to hurt himself doing stupid things.


    "I will be fine, Phoenix." He assured me then shed me another dazzling smile that melted all my worries away.


    "I guess you will be fine then. Goodnight Ace¡­ Sleep tight." I moved out of the bed but before my feet couldnd on the floor he caught my fingers and pulled me on top of him.


    "You forgot my goodnight kiss." He murmured to my ears. Before I could even react his hands sneaked around my waist then his mouth met my parted lips.


    His mouth was soft and warm like honey. I found myself responding to the rhythm of his lips with untutored passion. He teased me with his tongue coaxing me to part my mouth to allow him entry. His fingers wandered to my back until they found their way inside my shirt.


    I gasped. He took the golden opportunity to thrust his tongue inside my parted mouth. The kiss deepened until my whole body was set on fire. Just I''m enjoying the kiss, he stopped.


    "Goodnight my queen¡­ Please dream of me tonight." He whispered, biting the bottom of my ears.


    He kissed my forehead for onest time before he let me go. He was smiling as he watched me move down the bed and walk to the door of the balcony in haste.


    I opened the door and sneaked outside. But before I closed the door I stole onest nce on the bed. Ace''s eyes were closed. He appeared asleep on the bed.


    Elisa was already asleep when I entered the room. And so was Faith Vienne. My daughter didn''t even stir after Iy a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Faith Vienne looks so much like her father. The thought made me smile as I watched her. She''s so pretty, almost like a doll. When she goes older Ace would be spending his life plotting a way to scare a dozen of suitors she will surely acquire when she''s at the right age. . Ace would be an overprotective father. It would be fun watching him troubled by his daughter''s suitors.


    "Goodnight Faith," I murmured.


    The lights on the ceiling were already turned off so I headed straight to bed. I pulled the nket closer to my chin.


    I could still feel the warmth of his lips on my own. My fingers traced my bottom lip, somehow it still tingled from the passionate kiss we shared. My cheeks burned at the memory.


    How I wish he was here beside me so I could hug him tight the way I''m hugging the pillow now.


    As Iy awake while staring at the ceiling, I was reminded of the quotes written on the pillowcase.


    ''Tonight, I hugged my pillow and dream of you but someday I will dream about my pillow and I''ll be hugging you.''


    I wish that one day it would be possible. Except that Faith Vienne would be in the bed between us if that happens.


    I don''t know how long I''d been lying there when I finally felt my eyes grow heavy. Sleep was waving at me and it was just what I needed now. So I closed my eyes and drifted to a sweet slumber.


    The soft cries on the crib woke me up. Thest remnant of my dream faded and I snapped back to reality. I forced my eyes open and nearly ran to the crib. I nce at the wall clock. It says four o''clock. I''d been asleep for five hours.


    I took Faith into my arms but she didn''t stop crying. She''s hungry I guess.?I grabbed her feeding bottle and brought it to her lips. She stopped crying in an instant. I let go a huge sigh of relief when she closed her eyes. Momentster she was fast asleep. I removed the empty bottle from her lips and returned her to the crib.


    When I was sure she would not awaken I climbed on the softforts of the bed and drifted back to sleep.


    I woke up from the morning sunshine permeating through the window. The drapes had been pulled aside to brighten the room.


    My eyes fluttered open.?The first one I saw standing in front of the window was Elisah holding Faith into her arms. "Good morning, Bea" She greeted me when she noticed I was awake. The smile on her lips almost surpassed the brightness of the sun streaming from the ss window.


    "Good morning, Lis," I murmured, mirroring the vibrant smile on my friend''s lips.


    My daughter was already awake. She''s happily wiggling on Elisa''s arms. I closed my eyes again, savoring the warmth of the bed. I didn''t sleep wellst night because my daughter woke up around four in the morning. I guess it''s still early and I could extend my sleep for another thirty minutes.


    "Bea?" Elisa called.


    "Hmmm?" I replied without opening my eyes.


    "Isn''t Harvey University''s first-ever Student Assembly today?"


    "Yes¡­." I repliedzily not wanting to open my eyes.


    "What time is it?"


    "Around 10:00 am," I murmured.


    "It''s already 9:00 in the morning, Bea. You will bete if you don''t move now. It would take you approximately one hour to reach the university."


    All thoughts of sleeping fled entirely from my body as if I''m doused with a bucket of ice-cold water. I overslept. The thought shocked me. I jumped out of the bed,?totally awake.


    "Oh, you didn''t?wake me up."


    "I did wake you up but you didn''t even budge," Elisained, chuckling. "I could have dropped a bomb in front of you and you wouldn''t even flinch."


    "Oh. I''m sorry."


    I hastily retrieved a bath towel from inside the cab. "Please hold Faith Vienne for me. I''ll just take a quick bath."


    "Sure, take your time Bea." I heard Elisa replied behind me as I hurriedly moved to the bathroom.


    I peeled my clothes and jumped under the shower. The cold water nearly made me scream when it soaked my body. I forgot how to adjust the temperature in my haste.


    Jeez. I overslept and now I have to move as fast as I can to avoid beingte. I forgot to set an rm yesterday. I thought I would wake up in time.


    Minutester I emerged from the bathroom, ran to the cab, and grabbed my school uniform. It would be the first time I would wear it, the thought fills me with both fear and excitement at the same time. I''ve never worn a school uniform this elegant before.


    It almost took me five minutes to get dressed. And it took me a couple of minutes to properly tie my necktie.


    I grabbed my three-inch shoes from the rack and put them on. When I was finished I stood in front of the mirror and checked my appearance.


    I grabbed theb from the dresser and??brushed my hair. I should have tied it neatly into a ponytail but I''m running out of time.

 Chapter 104 - CONGRATULATIONS

    <h4>Chapter 104 - CONGRATULATIONS</h4>


    "You looked great, Bea! The school uniform suits you well." Elisa eximed from behind me.


    A blush crept on my cheeks from the unexpectedpliment. "Thank you, Lis," I replied, turned away from the mirror, and walked towards her.


    Faith Vienne iled her dainty hands when her bright blue eyesnded on mine. What a cute little thing, if only I could bring her to school. I thought despondently, sighing.


    Her cute little lips curled into a dazzling smile that reminds me so much of Ace. It was enough to lift my sunken mood. Tenderness welled inside me when my daughter raised her hands eagerly as if telling me to pick her up. I couldn''t resist the urge and I took her into my arms.


    "You adorable little thing." I teased thennded a soft peck on her upturned nose. Faith Vienne in return caressed my cheeks with her dainty fingers. "If only Mama and Papa could bring you to school we will. Unfortunately, babies are not allowed in the University so you need to wait until we return. Aunt Ste and Aunt Lisa will take good care of you while we''re gone.


    I will miss you for a while, my princess. But don''t worry baby, we will return as soon as possible."


    Faith, as if she understood what I mean giggled and caressed my cheeks once more as if telling me it''s going to be alright.


    "Aren''t you attending the Students Assembly Lis?" I tore my gaze off from Faith Vienne so I could look at my best friend.


    "No, We''re not returning to the University until next week since we conduct advanced sses this summer. Wee to Harvey University, Bea. You''re officially part of the family today."


    "I didn''t pass the exam, Lis. Don''t be so excited." I replied keeping my disappointment to myself.


    Elisa opened her mouth to speak but decided to keep her thoughts to herself. Instead, she gave me one of her mysterious smiles that left me wondering what does that smile mean.


    "You must be going. You will bete if you don''t hurry. Your King was already waiting outside the door." She said grinning from ear to ear. Even her eyes were glowing as she teased me.


    I kissed Faith Vienne on her cheeks onest time.?I feel bad leaving my daughter behind but I must be off or else Ace and I would bete for the meeting.


    "Thank you so much for this, Lis. This means so much to me." I said, carefully?cing my daughter into her arms. "I''ll cook your favorite dish tonight as a token of my appreciation."


    "I would love that." She replied, beaming. Her beautiful face brightens. "The time, Bea. You go now."


    "Oh, of course, of course," I responded, ncing at the mirror for thest time then to Faith Vienne''s mellow eyes before running to the door. "See youter Lis."


    Ace was indeed waiting outside when I emerged from the door. Elisa informed me in advance but still, I wasn''t prepared for the sudden increase in my heartbeat.


    The pleasant greeting I prepared didn''te out. Instead, I found myself paralysed in my pce when a pair of exquisite blue eyes?captured my gaze.


    "Good morning, my queen." He murmured, giving me a smile that turned my knees into noodles. He captured my palms and brought them to his lips making the hairs on my body stand on ends.


    I was speechless. My cheeks burned. He was eyeing me from head to toe with eyes gleaming with admiration.


    Sh*t. Ace looked so damn good in his school uniform. I nearly drooled at the sight of him. He wasn''t even aware of how dashing he looks today.


    He let my fingers go and it dropped to my side. I was actually hoping that he would continue to hold my hands.


    Ace casually ran his fingers to the soft strands of his hair. My throat turned dry as the Sahara Desert as I looked at him. "You looked great in your uniform." Heplimented. His heated gaze moved to my body. But when his gazended on the ck pencil-cut skirt I wore, he frowned.


    He didn''t say anything for a short moment. I wonder what he was thinking as he looks at me with eyebrows almost merging into a single line. What''s wrong, I wanted to ask but he was already moving towards the door. "I will follow you to the car, Phoenix. I''ll kiss Faith Vienne goodbye first."


    I nodded my head and watched him enter the door and close it behind him. When he was gone, I simply shrugged my shoulders and walked down the stairs.


    ***


    "Isn''t your skirt cut too low, Phoenix?"


    It was the first questioning from his lips after he helped put my seatbelt on. When I look at him, I noticed he was frowning.


    He didn''t pay me a nce. He continued to focus his attention on the steering wheel as he turned the engine to life.


    My eyebrows were scrunched in confusion as I looked at him while I wondered what caused his sudden change in mood.


    The car moved forward. The colossal gates opened. Momentster the car was safely moving on the fourne highway.


    "Phoenix?"


    My wandering thoughts came crashing back to reality. "Oh, about that¡­."


    How do I exin that to him that it''s the standard skirt length without him getting annoyed at me?


    "You didn''t fit the uniform when you received it, didn''t you?"


    I bit my lips before I replied. "I didn''t," I admitted. I wasn''t expecting that it would be this short. The length should be just above my knees and not in the mid of my thighs.


    "Isn''t it too short, Ace?" I asked, suddenly bing too self-conscious.


    "It''s not that shortpared to other female students I saw when I first came to the University. But for me, yours is too short. It exposes your long, shapely legs. I don''t want any other man looking at you." He replied without filters. He appeared embarrassed. His cheeks were wildly blushing.


    I bit my lower lip and shut my mouth tightly. Still startled by his unexpected remark, my mouth remained closed.


    How am I supposed to react to that remark?


    Ace was just being overprotective since he didn''t want me to be taken advantage of. The thought made me smile. Butterflies fluttered the inside of my stomach. I like this overprotective side of him. It makes me feel giddy like a teenager having a crush for the first time.


    "The first day of ss will start next week. We still have time to have a few adjustments to your skirts. Do you have any violent reaction?" He asked seriously without tearing his gaze from the highway.


    "Oh, I agree with you, Ace. This skirt is cut rather short. I want this to be a little longer." I replied while pulling the skirt downward since it barely covers half of my thigh when I sit down.


    "Good." He replied. This time he throws me a quick nce before focusing his attention straight ahead.


    Silencepsed between us until we reached the University. Ace maneuvered the car to the parking space beside the disy of other luxurious cars.


    This school has students from the richest and influential families. The parking area filled with branded cars was just proof of that.


    "Just as I promised, I''m not going to tell anyone we knew each other." Ace said just when I''m reaching for the door.


    Relief washed over me. "Thank you so much, Ace," I replied and heard the door click open. "We will meet here after the assembly is over."


    Ace nodded.


    I mber out of the car and follow the cemented path that?will lead me to the school''s main door. After presenting my school Id to the guard he allowed me to enter.


    The sound of high-pitched voices greeted me as I walked down the hallway. Students were gathered around the huge bulletin board. Curious, I moved closer to the excited crowd to investigate.


    I stood taller than most girls which I''m thankful for since I don''t need to force my way in to read what''s written on the bulletin board. From where I stood, I could read the names written on the list of students who topped the entrance exam. Fifty students in total are listed.


    I read the names starting from ten and above. Suddenly I stopped reading. Oh my god. I mumbled, covering my mouth with my fingers. Shocked to see my name on the top fifty list.


    My name is ranked number eighteen. I have to blink my eyes several times just to make sure I''m not just imagining it.


    I passed the exam! I passed the exam!


    I couldn''t believe the news. I feel so high as if I hit the jackpot. I want to jump up and down from excitement.


    When I lifted my gaze,?I saw Ace standing in the crowd. He was so tall that it would not be difficult to spot him. When he felt someone was looking at him, he turned in my direction.


    His lips moved.


    "Congrattions, Phoenix." He mouthed.

 Chapter 105 - SURPRISE!

    <h4>Chapter 105 - SURPRISE!</h4>


    If he¡­


    Makes youugh.


    Kisses your forehead.


    Says sorry.


    Makes an effort.


    Holds your hand.


    Works hard.


    Attempts to understand you.


    then believe it or not,


    He''s quite perfect.


    ***


    I walked to the lecture hall teary eyed. I still couldn''t digest the news¡ªI passed the exam. Not just passed it but I did it with flying colors. Inded in eighteenth ce. I''m officially a college student from Harvey University. The thought brought another tear to my eyes and I wiped it quickly with my fingers before anyone could see them.


    Father would be ted to hear the news. Grandmama and my eight brothers would be happy too once they heard about my first ever achievement in the University. I sped my fingers together and sighed contentedly as I sat on thest avable chair on the third row facing the stage.


    I couldn''t wait to tell them the news!


    The hustle and bustle inside the room stopped. The room fell into a sudden hush, if a feathernded to the floor it would be heard as itnded to the bottom.


    The sudden change in the atmosphere made me raise my head to investigate. I saw Ace enter the room just in time. Wide, curious eyes followed his figure until he sat on thest avable chair in the first row.


    I thought everyone would stop looking at him after he settled on the chair. I was wrong. Instead, the curious nces seemed to grow in number until all the students inside the room were looking at him.


    But Ace was oblivious to the attention he was attracting. His attention was focused on the stage while he sat proudly on his chair like a regal king who didn''t care about anyone at all.


    I could feel his thinning patience from where I sat. He ran his fingers on his hair several times which is a sign he was growing more impatient as the time passed by. Just like me, he wanted to end the Student Assembly quickly.


    No one inside the room could read his gestures better than I do. He must probably be thinking of going home now. The man sometimescks patience. When the heavens rained patience on earth he didn''t bother to catch a bit of.


    But then I admit he wasn''t the only one eager to get home. I''m feeling the same amount of restlessness as he did since our daughter was at home eagerly waiting for us to return.


    Speaking of Faith Vienne, I wonder what she''s doing now. I was hoping though that she''s not having one of her tearful fits. But then Elisa would know what to do if she happens to be in one.


    Mrs Foster, the school principal, climbed on the stage. The room fell into a respectful silence when she took the microphone from one of her staff.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to wee you all to Harvey University. It''s such an honor to have you here today. But before I begin my speech, I would like to congratte you all for passing the entrance exam. All of you did a good job. But above all, I would like tomend the students who topped the entrance exam. I will call the top fifty students and when you hear your name please stand up on your seat so everyone can see you."


    The principal began to call the names on her list. She started with the person ranked as number fifty. I listened to the names until my name was called.


    "Ranked number eighteen¡­ Phoenix De Amore."


    The principal paused and smiled at me from the stage before she continued with the next.


    I saw Ace turn towards my direction when my name was called and gave me the sweetest smile he could muster. That smile was enough to make my knees turn into jell-o. I smiled back, my eyes crinkling at the corner.


    The principal continued to call the names until all the students were standing on their seats except for thest one.


    "And for thest but not the least, the one who topped the entrance exam, I proudly present to you the student who achieved the number one spot by perfecting his entrance exam. Pleasee to the stage, Mr. Ace Carter Greyson."


    Whaaaaat? Ace topped the exam?


    Did I hear it correctly? Or was my imagination ying a trick on me?


    "Mr Ace Carter Greyson, Pleasee up to the stage." My doubts faded when the school principal called his name again. This time Ace slowly rose from his seat.


    I have to grip the nearby chair tightly for support as I watch him climb on the stage.


    I blinked my eyes several times to make sure that it was really him climbing on the stage.


    When I finally recovered from shock I straightened my back. I never once took my eyes away from him in fear he would be gone if I allowed him to slip from my sight.


    Ace looked so good¡­. So damn good that I realize I wasn''t the only one looking at him with bold admiration. Everyone inside the room, most especially the female students, were throwing interested nces in his direction. Who wouldn''t adore Ace when he''s almost perfect on all sides. Not only was he handsome but he was smart as well.


    Our daughter hit the gic jackpot. His father was not only good-looking, he''s talented and intelligent as well. What more could I ask for a man?


    When Ace reached the stage, the room erupted into a round of apuse. The rest who topped the exam were all forgotten. The attention was solely focused on him now.


    He humbly bowed his head to the crowd as if thanking them. His wandering eyes surveyed the crowd until he met my gaze. I wasn''t expecting him to smile but he did, his eyes crinkled at the corner. The smile was so bright that it lit the whole room and it stole my breath away.


    ''I told you, I will pass the exam.'' It was what the look on his face tells me.


    "Mr. Greyson is a Fine Arts Student. He''s a man of various talents. Aside from painting, he could y various musical instruments, especially the Violin. And girls¡­. Mr Greyson here is single and still avable." The principal teased and winked at him. The girls screamed in delight while they eyed him like a tasty piece of morsel.


    Ace was attracting unnecessary attention. It took me an incredible amount of self control not to snatch him from the stage and tell the girls admiring him now that he''s mine.


    Please give a short inspiring message to your fellow students Mr. Greyson." The principal said and gave him the microphone.


    "Thank you Mrs. Foster for the sparkly introduction. I thought you''re trying to sell me into an auction house." The principal smiled fondly at Ace. It was just his first day but he''s already making a remarkable impression. "Honestly, I don''t know what to say because the truth is, I didn''t study for the exam." Ace said casually, his left hand thrust into the pocket of his uniform. The crowd crackled withughter as if he just said a big joke.


    No one could have guessed that Ace was telling the truth. "Anyways, dedication and hardwork is all that it takes to achieve one''s goal. We must all do our best while were her in the University."


    The students erupted into a round of apuse. Ace didn''t just steal the girls hearts with his irresistible charm but he was also making the boys admire him as well.


    Ace was about to leave the stage but stopped halfway. Perhaps he forgot to say something important.


    He lifted the microphone once more. "I would like to correct our madam principal for her remark about me. It was an honest mistake on her part. "I''m not not single¡­ definitely not avable. I''ve got a daughter and a wife."


    The crowd erupted into another wave of crispughter. They thought he had an amazing sense of humor without realising he''s telling half the truth. He has a child. But he forgot to include the word ''ex-wife.''


    An hourter when the Students Assembly was finished, I immediately sneaked into the parking area before anyone could see me leave. Minutester Ace opened the door and climbed into the driver''s seat.


    I stared at him unblinkingly as if I''m seeing him for the first time.


    "Do I have dirt on my face?" He asked, suddenly self-conscious.


    I shook my head. "I just couldn''t believe it Ace, you topped the exam without even studying."


    Ace grinned, shing me a perfect set of pearly-white teeth. "I told you I''m a genius."


    I rolled my eyes heavenward but I didn''t say anything. I couldn''t disagree with him at this point.


    "Phoenix?"


    "Whaat?" I snapped, he was leaning too close to my face. I wonder if he was teasing me.


    "Don''t forget our date tonight. Prepare your sexiest outfit."

 Chapter 106 - A FAVOR

    <h4>Chapter 106 - A FAVOR</h4>


    ''A date with Ace.''


    The thought made me all fidgety as I sat beside him on the driver''s seat while he drove, his attention glued to the road.


    Just thinking about what could possibly happen during a date with him made my heart beat like crazy.


    No matter how long I''ve been with him, I still get the same ufortable response every time he''s near. I feel like a teenager and not a twenty-three year old woman.


    "You''re blushing, Phoenix? Are you fantasizing about me?"


    "Wh-what are you talking about." I snapped in shock and discovered he was looking at me.?"O-of course not!" I''m thinking about other things." I said in defense and turned my head towards the car window.


    "I''m not convinced. " He smiled and focused his eyes on the road. "You''re thinking about our date, aren''t you."


    Damn.?Does he have magical powers? Did he read my mind or was my action too obvious?


    "No, I''m not,"?I replied, maintaining a straight face and crossing my arms on my chest.


    "Well, then I''m not gonna force you to tell the truth." He replied with a mysterious smile on his lips and continued driving.


    Ace did not say anything more and I did the same. It''s better this way since I''m embarrassed hearing him tease me.


    Sighing, I forced my attention on the scene passing on the window, and realized the view to the endless fields was breathtaking. Brittania never ceases to amaze me with its splendid beauty. And to think that Ace was sitting just next to me makes the moment more heavenly.


    We finally reached the estate. The car skidded into a stop and I mbered out of the door in search of Elisa and Faith Vienne.?I found Elisa seated on the bench?outside the garden with Faith in her arms.


    "Congrattions Bea fornding on the eighteenth spot. You made us so proud of you." Elisa greeted me when I came to a halt in front of her. She rose from her seat and handed my daughter to me.


    "Thank you, Lis," I murmured,nding a soft kiss on Faith''s forehead that sent her giggling in delight.


    "Well, aside from you I needed to congratte Ace as well. He ranked first, didn''t he?"


    Quite taken aback by her knowledge about the exam, I asked her how she found out.


    Elisa smiled in response then she burst into crispughter.?"I work as a part-time admin assistant to one of the professors and I helped her check the exam sheets. I even typed the topnotcher list for her. That''s how I found it out." She replied with eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "You didn''t tell me."


    "It wouldn''t be a surprise if I told you about it." She reasoned.


    I rolled my eyes heavenward. Elisa had been amusing herself for days. She must be enjoying watching me sulk?when I thought I failed the exam.


    "I''m sorry, Phoenix." She said sincerely. Gone was the gleam of amusement in her eyes. She looked worried.


    My eyes softened. I smiled to assure her I''m not mad at her. The worried look on her face faded and she beamed at me.


    "Oh!" Elisah eximed, her alreadyrge eyes widening as if she recalled something. "Jeez, I almost forgot! Madam Ste said she wanted to talk to you in the library."


    "I wonder why she would summon me there?" I asked absentmindedly as I rocked my daughter into my arms. She looked adorable in her pink baby clothes. She smells so good too. I couldn''t stop smiling as I looked at her.


    "It''s about the Ravenwood ball tonight which Madam Ste was supposed to attend. Unfortunately, she caught a fever and couldn''t attend it herself so she was searching for a representative." Elisa exined doing her best to recall the conversation she had with Madam Ste earlier that day.


    My gaze shifted to my best friend. "And what does it have to do with me?"


    "Well, I think she will ask you a favor to attend the Ravenwood Ball on her behalf. I?would love to attend the ball, Bea but that was impossible since I''ll be staying up tonight to finish a wedding gown. I will need to hand it to an old friend tomorrow." She sighed, her shoulders sagged a bit. I could tell?that Elisa wanted to attend the Ravenwood ball but she was left with the option to stay.


    "Couldn''t you finish the task tomorrow instead?"


    If I am indeed obliged to attend the ball tonight then I might as well bring Elisa with me.?It would be boring without herpany.


    She shook her head. She looked more disheartened than she did a while ago. "Couldn''t do that when the wedding is tomorrow afternoon. Besides if I go with you no one would watch over Faith Vienne. "


    "But I don''t want to attend the ball." I took a deep breath and released a deep sigh. If I were to choose, I would rather spend the night watching movies on myptop than attending a gathering that would bore me to death.


    "Just talk to Madam Ste, okay? Tell her you don''t want to attend. Go run to the library and I will hold Faith Vienne for you."


    Unable to think of a word to say I just nodded.


    ***


    I gingerly knocked on the library. When I heard a response I turned the knob and entered inside.


    Madam Ste sat on her swivel chair. Her nose was as red as a tomato. Even her eyes were red as well as if she rubbed them vigorously. For the first time since I met her, her always perfectly done hair was loose, and the waves tumbled past her shoulders in a disheveled manner.


    She''s indeed not feeling well. The thought that Madam Ste forced herself to work in her office filled me with sympathy.


    "Oh, I''ve been waiting for you, Beatrix! Look, I prepared your gown for tonight."


    Madam Ste hastily rose from her seat and lost her bnce. She tightly gripped the chair to keep herself from falling. I ran to her side,?worried about her condition.


    "You must not force yourself, Madam Ste. You should be in bed and resting!"


    "Silly, I''m fine. Don''t mind me." She replied stubbornly, dismissing my protests with a smile.


    Jeez. This is far more?difficult than I imagined. I have no option but to go along with Madam Ste''s ns so she would not worry. The Ravenwood ball was so important to her and I couldn''t let her down.


    "Look Bea, I made this especially for you. I hope you like it." Madam Ste gestured to the tall mannequin.


    I followed her gaze and for the first time, I became aware of the scarlet gown the mannequin wore and my jaw dropped to the floor.


    "T-this is beautiful!" I took a quick intake of breath as my?fingers ran to the gems that decorated the gown. It would be a?shame not to wear this tonight especially because Madam Ste worked hard for the finishing


    touches so I could wear this great masterpiece.


    "I know it will look good on you Bea. It willplement your milky white skin. I''m excited to see you wear this go¡ª" Sneeze.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." She said, embarrassed. She wiped her nose with a handkerchief.


    "I think you need to rest now."


    "I''m fine Bea. Don''t worry about me." Madam Ste insisted while moving to her masterpiece. Her gold painted fingernails slither down to the cloth with a glint of satisfaction on her eyes.


    "I will attend the party on your behalf, Madam but please don''t make me worry."


    She looked at my expression then sighed. "Thank you very much, Beatrix." She said, taking my hand into her own. " You don''t know how much this means to me. The party is very important. The noble families from all over?Brittania will gather around Ravenwood Mansion. I couldn''t allow that I have no one to attend on my behalf."


    "I understand, Madam." I gave her a soft reassuring smile as she let my fingers go.


    Well then, I must rest now." She covered her nose with her handkerchief and sneezed. "I talked to Ace already and he agreed to apany you to the ball. He seemed reluctant at first but he then agreed after I showed him the gown you will wear tonight. I''ll go to my room now."


    She hastily moved?to the door and I followed behind her.


    I was relieved when Madam Ste went straight to her room.?I was so worried she would insist on working in the library when it''s obvious she needed a good rest. She''s overworked but she seems not to mind since she''s too focused on her goals. I was just d she followed me when I told her she needed to rest.


    Ace wasn''t in the garden when I looked from the window of the second floor. I wonder where he was. I need to talk to him. I walked downstairs to the parlor but there was no sign of him inside.


    He must be inside his room. I went upstairs again and made a beeline straight to the door and knocked.

 Chapter 107 - PLANS

    <h4>Chapter 107 - PLANS</h4>


    Fall in love with someone


    who''sfortable with your silence.


    Find someone who don''t need


    your words to know it''s


    time to hug you.


    ***


    I knocked on the door, waited for a few seconds and when there''s no response I pushed it open. The empty room weed my vision as I stepped inside.


    There''s no sign Ace had been there.


    I shrugged my shoulders and retreated back to the door. Perhaps, I shall search for him in the pool or in the garage.


    I was about to close the door behind me when I noticed the door to the balcony was ajar. I think I found Ace already, I told myself and quietly made a beeline straight to the balcony door.


    Ace was standing near the rails, his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was deep in his thoughts.


    There''s something wrong. I could feel it. The unusual expression on his face and the dark aura emanating around him says it all.


    He didn''t even hear when I entered the balcony nor did he turn towards me after I carefully closed the door. He was too lost in his thoughts as if he was in a totally different dimension.


    I studied his face and saw he looked so lonely. Thest time I saw him this down was when he opened up about his mother. It makes me wonder now what was bothering him.


    I don''t have a clue what to do at the moment but I found myself stepping closer to him. If only I could make him feel better.


    If only I could wipe the loneliness etched on his handsome face and provide thefort he needed now.


    Before I?realized what I''m doing, I had wrapped my arms tightly around him. His body was so deliciously warm that I couldn''t stop my eyes from closing and savoring the moment.


    He was surprised. No, surprise would be an understatement. Shock would be the right word to describe his reaction. He was caught off guard but I''m d he didn''t pull away instead I felt him rxed.


    It was the only thing I could think of doing to erase all his worries even for just a minute. I was hoping that it actually worked.


    "Phoenix¡­"


    His voice was soft and gentle. Hearing him say my name was like hearing an angel call my name. It made my heart overflow with love and tenderness.


    "Ace, I know I couldn''t take all your worries but please let me share it with you."


    He said nothing. Instead, he turned towards me and pulled me into his chest before wrapping his arms around my waist.


    "Thank you, Phoenix. Having the warmth of your body pressed to mine is enough to melt all my worries." He whispered close to my ears and buried his nose into my hair.


    "Is there a problem Ace, please don''t hesitate to tell me. If it''s all about the Ravenwood ball it''s okay if you don''t want to attend it. As for me, I gave my promise to Madam Ste and I shall attend it tonight."


    His arms loosened around me. I was quite disappointed that he let me go. I still want to savor the fleeting moment wrapped in his arms.


    I looked up and when I did I was lost in the beautiful depths of his ocean blue eyes. He was no longer worried, instead it was tenderness glowing on his eyes.


    "I won''t allow you to the Ravenwood Ball tonight. Especially if you''re going to wear that Scarlet beaded gown. There''s no way on earth I will allow any man to stay by your side. I shall guard you tonight like a fortress."


    Was he serious? He sounds like a jealous husband.


    "It''s okay if you don''te, Ace. You don''t need to force yourself to go to the ball just to guard me. I could take good care of myself. Besides, I will feel bad if youe against your will." I insisted.


    I have a strong feeling that his strange behavior was due to Ravenwood Ball. He was doing just fine when we arrived hours ago but when Madam Ste mentioned the ball his attitude suddenly changed. I''m getting curious why. I''m sure he has his own valid reason.


    "I will escort you to the ball, Phoenix." He said firmly.


    I opened my mouth to argue but his mouth covered my own before I could say a word. A soft gasp escaped my lips and he took the opportunity to thrust his tongue inside my parted lips.


    His arms hooked around my narrow waist, urging me closer. I didn''t struggle. Instead I snuggled close to his body and wrapped my arms around his neck as I responded to the kiss with equal ardor.


    His lips were so addictive that I couldn''t think of anything but to kiss him deeply. He was so hot that he melted my knees with just a kiss¡ªa french kiss.


    I couldn''t get enough of him. The deeper he kissed me the bigger my thirst grew.


    When the kiss was over, I nearly groaned in exasperation.


    Ace looked at me intently. His eyes were bright and wide as it wandered to my face as if he was memorizing the lines visible on my face.


    "Do you know the reason why I will not allow you to go alone¡ªaside of course from guarding you from men''s prying eyes?"


    His fingers slither to my cheeks creating a ticklish sensation to my skin. I bit my lower lip before I responded. "Why?"


    "Of course, to spend the night with you." His fingers captured my chin and tilted it upwards until his lips barely touched mine. His breath fanned my face making me lose my concentration. "Since we couldn''t have a formal date then let''s take this opportunity to spend the night together. I''ll treat you as my Queen. I shall not look at any other woman except you, Phoenix."


    He sucked?the bottom of my lips. Then he finally let me go. My cheeks turned into a deep shade of crimson. I swallowed my tongue. I just stared at him unblinkingly.


    "Go back to your room, Phoenix. Don''t stress yourself too much. You need to take a beauty rest."


    "But¡­. But¡­. I couldn''t leave you Ace. You haven''t told me why you looked so down."


    "I''m totally fine. There''s no reason to tell you now." He assured me, kissing the tip of my nose.


    "I''m not convinced Ace. You''re telling me you''re fine just because you want me to leave you alone."


    "I''m telling the truth, Phoenix. A single kiss is all it takes to make me feel better.?Just go to your room and rest. You''re not getting enough sleep these past few days and now is your chance."


    "But¡ª"


    "Once I counted three and you''re still here, I shall make love to you on this balcony at this very hour."


    "Ace! What nonsense¡ª"


    "One."


    "You''re kidding right?" I gasped, horrified.


    "Two."


    "Damn you, Ace. You think you win now! Fine then, but I''ll make sure you will pay for this tonight."


    I marched to my room and mmed the door behind me with more force than required.


    He was not going to tell me about what bothered him and I have no other option but to discover it myself. But I wonder if I could do anything to find it out. If only I could read his mind then I''m spared from facing this ordeal.


    Iy sprawled on the bed with eyes nailed to the ceiling. I was expecting for the door to burst open and Ace would enter the room and apologize but he did not. Half an hour passed by but he didn''t appear. I realize he''s not going to say sorry for not telling me what I need to know.


    Could it be that he didn''t trust me that much? Or is it because he cares too much and thinks it''s better to keep everything to himself since he''s a man.


    I''m so confused and I don''t know which to believe now.


    I pulled the pillow to my chest and hugged it tight. I still wonder what I am to Ace. I''m not even sure if he really loves me or I''m just a fleeting fancy. True he said he loves me but if he did feel that way then why couldn''t he trust me with his secrets?


    Why do I?feel that he''s keeping something which he isn''t ready to tell me yet. I would bet that whatever his secret is¡ªit involves his mother. Could it be that Ace was afraid that he will encounter his mother at the Ravenwood Ball? Is that the reason why he was reluctant to attend it?


    I shrugged my shoulders and moved down the bed. I hastily pulled the closet open and grabbed the ckce nighties from the hanger.


    A smile stretched on my lips while I eyed the see-through fabric with interest.


    This sexy night gown is perfect for my ns tonight. I couldn''t wait to see the look on Ace''s face after he sees me with it.

 Chapter 108 - The Ball

    <h4>Chapter 108 - The Ball</h4>


    I love you


    because the


    entire universe


    conspired to


    help me find you.


    ¡ªPaulo Coelho¡ª


    ***


    I stared at the silver watch on my wrist and smiled. Phoenix had given me an expensive gift and it was beautiful. She must have entered my room when I was inside the bathroom and slipped the gift on top of the bedside table. She''s kind enough to offer me a gift and it''s such an embarrassment on my part that I couldn''t give her something in return.


    My gaze shifted to the empty stairs and waited for Phoenix to emerge. I''ve been waiting for approximately thirty minutes and I''m getting anxious.


    Nervously, I paced back and forth. Hands thrust inside the pocket of the ck cks I wore. The same exact events this afternoon keep ying inside my thoughts.


    I wonder if Phoenix was still mad at me. I should havee to her room earlier that day and exined everything but I just couldn''t. Trust is not an issue between us. I do trust her but I just don''t want to add up to her worries.


    It will surely make her extremely worried if she knew I was the son of Lady Ravenwood. Phoenix was well aware of the indifference I had with my mother and it will bother her to no end if she finds out.


    This night is special to both of us¡­. So damn special that I don''t want to ruin it. Phoenix may have forgotten it but I don''t. Tonight is our sixth wedding anniversary. I need to make it as memorable as possible.


    Soft footsteps sounded on the staircase. My heart skipped a beat and I snapped my head to where the sound wasing from. Disappointment hit me when it was Madam Ste descending from the flight of the stairs.


    Upon reaching the bottom she gave me a reassuring smile. "Beatrix woulde down soon. Elisa was just doing finishing touches to her hair."


    I nodded, wishing Phoenix would be here soon. I''m excited to see her again. I also want to make sure she''s not mad at me.


    "You love her, don''t you?" Madam Ste said softly. When I shifted my gaze to her, she was looking at me intently as if she was able to read my thoughts.


    "I do," I replied, looking away. I don''t want her to have a glimpse of the sadness in my eyes. "I love her more than she will ever know. I love her more than I will ever show." I added, the words sliced my heart to shreds knowing I couldn''t have her forever.


    "Marry her again, show her how much you love her for the rest of your lives." She replied as if it was the easiest thing to do.


    I shook my head. "I''m no longer the man I used to. I won''t be able to provide her needs. I will just make her life more miserable. A poor man like me doesn''t deserve someone like her."


    "Beatrix is not asking for a perfect man Ace. Can''t you see she only has her eyes on you?" Madam Ste looked at me sternly, trying to make me see her reasons.


    ''I wonder if Phoenix will ever look the same way at me once she recovers her memory. She will be reminded of how I''d been an asshole. I dreaded for that day toe. If ever that timees I would rather choose a quick death than live the rest of my life hated by Phoenix.


    "Alexander Crawford will beat the shit out of me if he discovers I was still in love with his only daughter. The man hated me. He will surely crush me like a bug if he finds the truth. The worse he will do is take Beatrix and Faith Vienne away from me. I don''t know how that strange man''s brain works. He does something unpredictable most of the time."


    "I never knew you could be this coward, Ace. Loving someone means you need to take risks. And that includes risking your neck to fight for the one you love. If you''re not willing to make some sacrifices then ept it, you''re not worth it."


    Silencepsed between us. I wanted to respond but I was lost for words. Madam Ste was right, if I don''t want to lose the woman I love then I must fight to keep her with me.


    The soft whisper of movement from the staircase caught my attention. When I lifted my eyes, I caught a glimpse of the goddess descending from the stairs in her enigmatic scarlet gown that made her skin appear as if it were glowing.


    I heard myself take a quick intake of breath when her eyes met mine. She has the prettiest eyes I have ever seen. I found myself falling madly in love with her all over again. Then she smiled at me, it was warm and bright, it made my worries and fears fade in an instant.


    Soft curls cascade beautifully to her slender shoulders and it framed her stunning face. She looked like Aprhrodit¨¦, the goddess of love and beauty descending from Mount Olympus.


    I was nailed to my ce as if I turned into a statue. I blinked my eyes several times, spellbound by her ethereal beauty. I wasn''t able to say anything. I continued to stare at her even after she reached the bottom of the stairs and stopped right in front of me.


    "Ace?"


    Her fingers flew to my neck to adjust my necktie. She was so great¡­ so beautiful...I don''t even know why she chose me when she deserves someone better.


    "You looked handsome tonight," Phoenix remarked, her wless cheeks burning. She looked at me from head to toe with a smile on her lips. Caught off guard hearing her praise me for the first time, I took another quick intake of breath.


    It was supposed to be my line but I forgot to say it out loud after facing her. It took me a moment to recover my voice and when I did, I cleared my throat. "Thank you. I wasn''t expecting it from you. And you¡­ you looked stunning."?The blush on her cheeks deepened.


    "T-thank you." She said, embarrassed.


    Somehow, knowing that Phoenix wasn''t mad at me made me feel ten times better.


    "Shall we go?"?Phoenix hooked her arms around me. I gave Madam Ste a nod before I led Phoenix to the door


    ***


    Ravenwood Mansion stood proud and tall under the peaceful night sky. Bright lights spilled from the ss windows. Expensive cars were lined up in the parking area. Guests wearing their best attires were moving towards the door where the ball is held.


    Phoenix''s hands tightened around my arms as she surveyed the crowd. I could tell she was slightly nervous. Her shoulders were obviously stiff. "Calm down," I whispered close to her ears.


    Her anxious eyesnded on mine.


    "I couldn''t help it, Ace. We don''t know anyone here." She mumbled. Her eyes looking around


    I pulled to a stop and captured her cold fingers into my own. "We must enjoy tonight, Phoenix. Just think that we are having a date. For once, forget that everyone existed. I am here with you so you don''t need to fear anything. Do you trust me, Phoenix?" I asked without tearing my eyes off her.


    "I do trust you, Ace." It took her a while to respond but I was thankful to hear her response.


    I let go a huge sigh of relief when her stiff shoulders eased a bit. I rubbed my hands into her palms until they were warm. "I promise to take good care of you tonight, Phoenix."


    "Thank you very much, Ace."?She replied and gave me the sweetest smile she could muster. It took me an incredible amount of self-control not to kiss her on the lips.


    Finally, the butler pulled the door open. Recognition sparkled in his eyes when we walked past him. Perhaps he remembered who I am.


    The elegant lights from elegant chandeliers greeted my vision first. Visitors wearing their best ball gowns were scattered in the room.


    The room fell into a deep hush when we walked down the red carpet in the center of the room. Heads turned in our direction. When I looked at Phoenix, she seemed not to notice the attention we are attracting.


    She walked beside me like a tall, regal queen. Each step she makes, her high slit gown parts open, exposing shapely wless white legs any woman would kill to possess.


    She looked so beautiful that no woman in the room could bepared to her.?She has fire in her soul and stars in her eyes. Whoever looks at her could clearly see not only her beauty from the outside but the inside as well.


    Phoenix moves with the grace of a queen. The scarlet ball gown Madam Ste made exclusively for her was attracting too much attention since she looks so damn good in it. The fierce colorplements the color of her smooth, baster skin.


    My trail of thoughts were cut short when my eyes shifted to the woman standing not far from us, wearing avender gown. My jaw clenched when her eyes met mine.


    ***


    To my wonderful readers,


    I apologize forck of updates this past two days. Topensate for it, I shall update two chapters?for the next two days.


    Thank you for being patient.

 Chapter 109 - GARDEN DATE

    <h4>Chapter 109 - GARDEN DATE</h4>


    His endless love


    melt her down


    where each heartbeat


    was for him


    with each breath


    She held him in.


    ****


    The Ravenwood mansion stood proud and tall under the jeweled sky. It was so big that it resembled a royal pce. The outside of the mansion was already impressive but I wasn''t expecting that the inside would surpass my expectations.


    My eyes were mesmerized as it swept over the elegantly decorated room where the party was underway. As I walk down the red carpeted aisle, I feel like a queen. The fact that Ace was beside me made the feeling realistic.


    In the midst of my thoughts, Ace suddenly pulled into a stop and so I did. Instantly, I felt his body stiffened beneath my touch. I could tell something was wrong.


    When I followed his gaze to the far end of the room, the woman d in an exquisitevender gown caught my attention. My pulse quickened as she moved closer to where we stood.


    The Hustle and bustle inside the room stopped as I stood staring at her but she seemed not to notice my presence. Her eyes remained glued to Ace. As if he was the only one that matters to her.


    She stopped walking just in front of Ace. At this point all the guests inside the room were looking at the two.


    Was the woman Ace''s ex lover??A pang of jealousy mmed hard inside me from the thought. It could be possible. She was young and?if not mistaken she almost has the same age as Ace.


    The woman stood a few inches shorter than me but she has an enviable hourss figure. Perhaps she was an actress or if not she must be amercial model.


    She was stunning with exquisite sapphire eyes framed with curly eyshes, a perfectly chiseled nose, and small shapely lips. She looked like a barbie.


    Luscious hair in the shade of warm honey gloriously cascades down her shoulders like a waterfall. Who wouldn''t admire a woman as beautiful as this. I''m sure that Ace would be quite smitten by her beauty too.


    When my eyes shifted back to Ace I was taken aback when it was not admiration but fury I saw zing from his exquisite blue eyes. My gaze moved lower, shock hit me hard after I caught sight of his fist which was curled into a tight ball.


    "Good evening, Lady. Ravenwood." Ace spoke in a chilling civility that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Good evening, Mr. Greyson." The woman in thevender gown spoke, pulled the hem of her skirts and bent her knees into an elegant curtsy.


    "Quite a busy night some guests are waiting, please excuse us."


    He didn''t let Ms. Ravenwood speak. He captured my palms and pulled me to the nearest door before I could open my mouth.


    I realized he was taking me to the?garden where a few couples were seated on therge fountain for some privacy.


    Ace pulled me into a dimly lit corner where there''s only the two of us. I should have scolded him for his rude behavior but now we are alone. I finally lost all my courage when his sad, tired eyesnded on mine.


    My heart melted and there''s sudden unexinable urge making me want to burst into tears. Perhaps whatever emotion he was under now, for some reason I''m sharing it too.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and urged him toe closer until the warmth of him was pressed to my own. He didn''t protest, instead, his arms slither around my narrow waist and he buried his nose on the crook of my neck.


    "Everything will be alright, love." I said calmly. My palms caressing his hair and wondering why it felt so soft against my fingers.


    I never saw Ace that angry before, and seeing him close to pouring his rage almost gave me a mini heart-attack. I was so thankful that he didn''t lose his self-control. He managed to hold his temper until we slipped into the garden for a breath of fresh air.


    I''m still curious who Ms. Ravenwood is in Ace''s?life. The best possible answer that I could think of is, she is his ex lover who must have jilted him in the past. It was nearly impossible for her to be his mother. She''s extremely too young for that.


    Ace''s stiff shoulders slowly eased until I felt him rxed. I gave a huge sigh of relief when he did. It''s as if a huge burden had been lifted from my chest.


    "Ace''s are you alright?"


    He removed his head which was buried in my neck and lifted his face to mine. "I''m fine, Phoenix. Thanks to you." He replied then brushed his lips into my own.


    His lips were soft and sweet. His eyes looked like molten honey against the glow of the moonlight reflecting on his eyes. I couldn''t take my eyes off him as he kissed me.


    "I know you needed an exnation," He began when the kiss was over. "I want to I want to tell you everything you want to know¡ª"


    I pressed my fingers into his lips while shaking my head. "You don''t need to exin everything now, Ace. Let''s forget what just happened. Instead, let''s make this night memorable."


    He sighed, relieved. "Yes, we will make this moment memorable. I promise." He took my palms and lifted it to his lips.


    Ace ushered me into the bright side of the garden where a round table stood, pulled a chair for me and let me sit down first before he upied the seat opposite me.


    "Since we couldn''t have a date alone¡­.why don''t we spend the time away from the crowd and create our own date?" He said shing me a sexy, sultry smile that made my heart beat like crazy.


    A waiter passed in the garden. Ace excused himself for a while and hurriedly made his way towards the waiter to give him instructions. Momentster he returned back to our table with a stem of white roses in his hand.


    "For you."


    I took the stem of rose he offered. "Thank you." I mumbled and carried the flower close to my nose. The natural scent of the rose has a calming effect on me.


    "Phoenix?"


    I shifted my gaze to his and discovered he was looking intently at me. "Yes, Ace?"


    "I have a gift for you. I know that it''s not that much but for me it has a great value. I just want to hand it back to you because it was yours."


    He fished a velvet box from inside his pocket. When he pulled it open, a diamond solitaire and a wedding band came to view. I noted that the ring he always wear on his left finger was identical to the wedding band inside the box.


    Gently, he pulled my hands closer to his and slowly put the engagement?ring on my finger. It fit perfectly as if it was waiting for me all along. The diamond glittered beautifully against the flicker of the light from themp nearby.


    Ace took the wedding band from the box and slowly put it on my fingers too just on top of the engagement ring.


    "I, Ace Carter Greyson promise to love you with my whole heart with a passion that can''t be expressed in words, only in kisses, nces, and years of adventure by your side. I promise to protect you, cherish you, and treat you like a queen for the rest of my life.?I swore to be your honest, faithful, and loving husband for the rest of my days. I pledge to honor you, love you and cherish you as my wife today and every day."


    Watching him say the words brought tears into my eyes. I particr memory flicker inside my thoughts. Did he just recite his wedding when we got married years ago?


    "That''s what I promised you on our wedding day when I slipped our wedding ring to your finger. From now on the ring is yours just like it always did. Please wear it all the time just like way I wear our wedding ring on my fingers."


    The engagement ring and the wedding band looked perfect together. I was amazed that Ace didn''t throw it away. He must have valued it so much that even after we got divorced he managed to keep the ring somehow.


    "Thank you for this, Ace. You don''t know how this gift means to me."


    "It''s my pleasure to give it to you. I''d been wanting to give it back for months now. I''m just waiting for the perfect opportunity."


    The waiter arrived, skillfully carrying a huge tray on his left hand. He?gently lowered the food on the top of the round table. The dishes served were selected. Ace made sure that?only my favorite food would be served.


    "Let''s eat."?He said after the waiter was gone. I nodded and gave him a smile. The food looks mouth-watering. It would be a shame not to eat them.

 Chapter 110 - MORTAL ENEMY

    <h4>Chapter 110 - MORTAL ENEMY</h4>


    I ate my food in silence, from time to time


    I steal nces from Ace''s direction. If he could only read my thoughts then he would realize how much he''s making me happy.


    Words aren''t enough to express how grateful I am to him.


    We will spend the whole night together in the same room¡­alone. That will be the perfect chance to thank him for the unexpected date he was able to prepare on such a short notice.


    And once we were alone¡­ of course I shall perform my secret ns. I just hope he won''t say no to my request. But as of now I shall collect all the courage I need for tonight. After all, seducing Ace Carter?Greyson is not an easy task.


    The most anticipated night hase. I''m torn between excitement and fear now. I just pray that he won''t reject my offer right away. That would be awkward. I won''t know the answer unless I ask him.


    Ace?seems absorbed in his own thoughts as he eat. I know I should strike a conversation but I don''t have any idea what to say so I choose to keep my mouth closed.


    Silencepsed between. But somehow I didn''t feel awkward at all, onlyforted.?Despite not engaging in a conversation we both felt calm andposed as we savored the moment thinking it would be thest chance we could spend an intimate date such as this one.


    When we finished with the main course, the waiter arrived to clear the table. The waiter then transferred the desserts from the top of the food trolley to the round table.?When he finished with the arrangement he bowed and pulled the trolley with him to the door.


    The selections of desserts served on the table made me crave for sweets. There are a variety of sweets to choose from; tiramisu, chocte fondant, blueberry cheesecake, caramel zed cream puff, and chocte mousse. All my favorite desserts were right in front of me.


    I could eat plenty without worrying about my health. Today is officially my ''cheat day'' which means I could eat anything as much as I could for a single day. It''s my treat for myself for diligentlyplying to a healthy diet.


    This only happens once a month and I should enjoy the moment while itsts.


    "I hope you liked the desserts I requested."


    Like it? That would be an understatement. Love would be the right word to describe how ted I am.


    "No, I don''t like it.?I loved it! You indeed know my taste." I eximed and gave him a warm smile in which he reciprocated with a wide grin that made him look five years younger.


    I help myself to a slice of blueberry cheesecake and tiramisu since it looked more appealing. I sliced the cake and took a bite. It taste delicious. I''ve tasted a lot of cakes before but this one tastes different. I wonder what made this taste so good.


    Ace on the other hand choose the chocte moose and the caramel zed cream puff. "Hmmn. They really made?delicious desserts here." Hemented munching on arge bite of caramel zed cream puff.


    "I agree Ace, but you should try this blueberry cheesecake." I offered, taking anotherrge bite and licking the icing from the bottom of my lips.


    "I want?to try." He opened his mouth wide and waited for me to feed him.?Mirth glittered on his enchanting blue eyes.


    I wonder if he was trying to tease me. If he is¡­. It''s working. I could feel my cheeks burning, it might be as red as tomato now.


    "Sweet." He mumbled. Never once talking


    taking his eyes off me as I feed him the cake using my spoon.


    Jeez. Feeding him with the cake using my spoon seem to be the most intimate thing we did without touching each other.


    Embarrassed by how intense he looked at me, I looked away. I took arge bite of tiramisu and ended up choking. I hastily grabbed the ss of water and poured them on my throat but it wasn''t enough.


    Ace looked around, searching for a waiter but unfortunately no one is present in the garden at the moment so he got up from the chair to fetch someone. "I''ll go look for a waiter. I will return quickly."


    "S-sure." I replied and watch him walk away.


    When I was alone, the deafening silence kept mepany. I leaned on my chair and stared at the empty seat opposite me. I realize without Ace, life would be lonely. I''ve be too ustomed to his presence that I wonder what would be of me if he has to leave one day.


    I''m used to waking up each morning seeing him standing in the balcony with the top of his shirt unbuttoned and his honey hair disheveled. I''ve been with him long enough to know that he looked his sexiest in the morning.


    Life would surely be boring without him in it. Whatever happened between us before I forgive him now. After all, he had given me the greatest gift of all¡ªFaith Vienne.


    What was taking Ace long?


    I nce to the door where Ace vanished.


    There was no sign of him. Ten minutes passed by so fast and yet he haven''t returned yet. The hall where the party is underway was sorge. Perhaps, he lost his way.


    To distract my attention, my eyes shifted to the diamond solitaire on my ring finger. The stone glittered beautifully against the bright lighting from the nearbymp. The stone was authentic that it must have cost a fortune.


    With impatience growing I hastily abandoned my seat and decided to look for Ace in the crowd. He might be needing my assistance at the moment.


    I hastily lifted my skirt and dashed to the ball?where the party is held. The guests seem to grow in numberpared earlier. I couldn''t find Ace in the midst of the crowd.


    The huge crowd gathered at the center of the room caught my attention. Curious, I move closer?to investigate. My pulse quickened as the reason for themotion flew past my ears.


    I struggled?to find a perfect spot until I could see?Ace standing in the center.


    But it wasn''t him which knocked the breath out of me but the woman standing opposite?him.


    She was facing my direction and I could see her face.... The face of the woman who haunt me in my dreams.


    The woman with beautiful titian hair, enchanting jade eyes, and striking features


    was the same woman I remember causing my demise¡ªAng Smith¡ªVince Greyson''s wife.


    The sight of her sent chills down my spine. I could feel my insides tremble with rage. This was the woman who tried to kill me multiple times. I''ve been waiting for this moment toe.


    She wore a virginal white ball gown with plunging neckline. What a shame that a woman with a dark soul like her would wear such a pristine color suited for an angel.?It such a shame! It made me want to reap that cloth and strip her naked until her dark soul was exposed to everyone in the room.


    I never hated anyone the way I hated her now. The fact that Vince Greyson was beside her only added to my rage. If?eyes could kill they should have dropped to the floor from the sharp re I shot the two.


    Ace stood in the center of the room, momentarily paralyzed. He was gritting his jaw. Even his fist was curled into a tight ball. He was seething with rage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Lady Ravenwood requested Mr. Ace Carter Greyson to entertain her guests and now, he would y the violin."


    The announcement froze me on my tracks. "No! No!" I screamed inwardly.


    Ang handed the violin to Ace. It took me an incredible amount of self control not to smash the instrument to her head. Ang was trying to force Ace to y the piano despite his trauma.


    I had had enough. I straightened my back as if on cue the crowd began to part to give way.?Ang, as if she sensed my presence, her gaze shifted to mine.


    Her jaded eyes bulged from her eye sockets, her jaw dropped to the floor as she stared at me. Her gloved fingers flew to her chest as?if she''s having a heart attack. The look of horror in her face was priceless. It''s such a shame that I didn''t have a camera to capture her beautiful face contorted with extreme fear.


    Even Vince who considered himself mighty lost hisposure. His eyes were so big that an apple could fit inside as he stood like a marble statue.


    I lifted my chin proudly after reminding myself I''ve got no reason to fear them. I?was helpless before but things were different now. I am now Beatrix Crawford. I''ll prove to them they messed with the wrong woman.

 Chapter 111 - REUNION

    <h4>Chapter 111 - REUNION</h4>


    Happiness is the best revenge


    because nothing drives your


    enemies more insane than


    seeing you smiling and living a


    good life.


    ***


    "Ang...." I whispered so softly and watched with overwhelming sense of satisfaction as her doll-like face squinched with fear.


    My unforgiving eyes pierced through her beautiful jaded eyes enough to give her nightmares.


    "It''s been quite a long time. Have you missed me, dear?" I murmured in a menacingly calm manner that could make


    Cerberus, the three-headed dog that guards the underworld, runs in fear.


    Ang swallowed her tongue as she stood frozen like a marble statue. She paled under her skin and sweat formed on her temples as if she''d seen a ghost. I was actually surprised that she hasn''t fainted from shock yet.


    I shot her a frosty smile that could make hell turned into ice and shifted my gaze towards Vince who stood paralyzed in his ce. His face was equally as appalled as his wife except he appeared as if he''d been struck with a sharp bolt of lightning.


    "Vince¡­ my brother inw. Do you still remember me?" My lips curled into a sinister smile that could send shivers down the spine of everyone who was watching.


    The palpable fear I sensed emanating from Vince filled me with delight. They did more than terrorize me before and they should be thankful I didn''t do something terrible yet¡­ but soon I will make them taste what real revenge feels like.


    Before I was the one haunted¡­ someone who''s ced at a great disadvantage. But today the tables have turned. My old, weak self died that day when Ang tried to murder me. I''ve been given a second chance at?life. The woman standing in front of her enemies were stronger, wiser, and braver than she was yesterday.


    A soft touch from my shoulders momentarily took my gaze away from Ang and Vince. I looked behind me and saw Ace. I was so absorbed in my enemies that I almost forgot about him.


    "Ace?"


    Gone was the fury I saw aze from his eyes. I was relieved when he gave me a gentle smile that made my eyes watered with tears. He''s doing just fine and I have nothing to worry about.


    "I''m fine." He said in a soft whisper as if he read my thoughts.


    "Please don''t force yourself to y the violin, Ace." I pleaded, my hands clinging to his tuxedo. I was dead worried that his childhood trauma would resurface if he forced himself to y.


    His mother beat him with the violin three hundred sixty times with the violin. The dreadful experience gave him a phobia. He hasn''t touched a single musical instrument since that day and the possible oue after he ys the violin was beginning to scare the hell out of me.


    " I can do this, Phoenix. Trust me." He whispered,nding a soft kiss on my temples while everyone watched.


    He''s determined to do this and there''s nothing I could do to stop him. "I don''t doubt that you could do it, Ace. But please allow me the honor to stand behind you while you face your battles.


    Even though he wasn''t sure what I meant, he just nodded. He sure trusts me. I don''t want to let him down, that''s why I will do my best to help him ovee his childhood trauma.


    I moved towards the piano with my chin tilted in a defiant manner. At this point I have nothing in mind but to help Ace.


    Everyone was looking at Ace and me wondering what would be our next step. I sat on the grandiose chair in front of the piano that looked like a queen''s throne and nced at Ace who was preparing to y the violin.


    I could feel that my presence helped ease some of his stress.?I''m extremely thankful that Ace allowed us to face this ordeal together. Somehow, I?no longer felt left out and unwanted. I saw another purpose to fulfill tonight.


    My gaze shifted towards the beautiful piano in front of me.?It''s been years since Ist yed the piano but without a doubt in my mind I know my fingers could skillfully y with the keys.


    True, I lost my memories but it doesn''t mean that I''d lost my talent as well.?The notes we''re not stored in my brain but in my heart where I know no one would be able to take it away from me. It''s imnted there so I could keep them forever.


    My skillful fingers slowly moved to the keys creating a marvelous sound that made me close my eyes.?As if my fingers had minds of their own, they began to move against the keys until the soothing sound of the piano filled the room.


    I was ten years old when I first yed a musical instrument¡ªa guitar which mom gave me on my birthday. At a very young age I was fascinated how an instrument works and how it produces a marvelous sound that soothes the ears. When I was twelve¡ªbefore my mother sumbed to an illness¡ª she gave me a piano and taught me how to y. I became more interested in learning how to y the instrument rather than y outdoor games. Looking back now, I''m thankful that I''d been wise enough to practice everyday and now I am proud to show my talent.


    How ironic that thisplicated situation I found myself in would help me recover a bit of my childhood memories.


    When my eyes fluttered open, I saw Ace looking at me with fondness in his bright blue eyes. His lips curled into a beautiful smile I couldn''t resist. I couldn''t help myself and I smiled back.


    Ace began to move with expertise. He lifted the bow and struck the chord allowing the sensuous sound to mingle with the piano as if they were one.


    His facial expression softened as his hands moved against the violin, he looked ethereal with his eyes half-closed.

 Chapter 112 - SWEETEST KISS

    <h4>Chapter 112 - SWEETEST KISS</h4>


    Meet me in the silence,


    far from all the noise,


    where our hearts can make


    the?honest choice.


    ***


    The soulful sound of the pianobined with the sensual sound of the violin filled the room. Everyone stood staring at us, their jaws dropping to the floor. The performance stole the hearts of everyone inside. Some were listening with their eyes closed while others were already dabbing a handkerchief at the corner of their eyes.


    I felt as if I''m in heaven. It''s unbelievable to think that this is actually happening. I''m even doubting that this is just a dream and soon I would wake up only to find myself alone inside my room.


    But Ace shed me a dazzling smile. It was so powerful that it melted all my doubts. It proved to me this is not just a dream. This was the reality¡­ our reality.


    I never knew that it could be possible for people to feel so intimate through music. It''s what we''re experiencing right now. It''s as if our bond was stronger this timepared to thest time.


    The piece ended so soon. And it left me wanting for more. But there are things which are meant to end and this night is one of those. The sound of the piano and the violin faded until it couldn''t be heard anymore.


    I slowly rose from my seat, pulled my skirt, and made an elegant curtsy to the still stunned crowd.


    Ang was still staring at me in pure disbelief. She was insulted that her ns to ruin Ace backfired. She sure wasn''t expecting a ghost to resurface and sabotage her evil ns. The woman she thought was a ghost was very much alive.


    Vince on the other hand hasn''t recovered yet. Perhaps he''s still pondering if this was real or merely a nightmare. His pride and ego couldn''t handle the fact that Ace and I were together again. All these years he''d been working hard to destroy his brother. Unfortunately, he failed miserably this time.


    I gave them both a lethal smile. It''s a smile that says it''s not just the end but only the beginning. It''s a smile that deres a war¡ªa war that I know I will end as a victor.


    I felt Ace''s presence behind me. I know he was there without looking back, I just knew it. Even if I keep my eyes closed and surrounded by a thousand people I will still know if he''s nearby.


    When I turned towards his direction, his glowing eyes met mine. He was so happy, it emanated from his body. He was beaming with pride as he looked at me. With long quick strides, he reached my side and pulled me into his arms right in front of Vince and Ang.


    "You made me so proud tonight, Phoenix. You did a great job."?He murmured, cupping my face with his palms.


    "And you too, Ace. You did an amazing job. I am so proud of you."


    "Prove it to me then." He urged, sliding his arms around my narrow waste.


    That moment, I forgot that five hundred people were watching the two of us. That moment, it was only Ace who mattered to me. I inched closer until his hard, muscr?chest pressed to my breasts. My fingers flew to his neck taunting him to move his face closer to mine.


    "I will show you then, my king. It would be?my pleasure." I replied and kissed him deep, oblivious of the fact that we are being stared at.


    I heard Ang''s sudden intake of breath but I don''t give a damn. What''s important was Ace''s lips pressed on mine.


    The kiss was gentle at first but it gradually deepened. Before I knew it, we were engaged in an erotic french kiss in the middle of the crowd.


    I didn''t see Ang and Vince leave but when the kiss was over, the two were nowhere to be found. Perhaps they could not take the scene anymore. It only proved that they are still bitter.


    If the crowd didn''t erupt into a round of apuse, we wouldn''t let each other go. When our lips parted we were both trying to catch our breath.


    The guests were still ovee with?apuse as Ace''s words drowned against the noise. He was trying to tell me something but I couldn''t hear him correctly.


    Ace''s captured my wrists and leaned closer to my ears. "Let''s run together."


    He pulled my wrists and we ran away from themotion. I followed behind him as he ran to the stairs before anyone could follow behind us.


    It felt so good to spend this eventful night with him. Beforeing here, I thought that I would be ovee with boredom before the party was over but it seems I was mistaken. So far, this had been the liveliest night of my life.


    My heart was still pounding after we reached the second floor. We went on running on the seemingly endless hallways, the sound of our hurried footsteps reverberating behind us.


    We''re extremely lucky that we are the only ones inside the second floor.?All the guests were still downstairs in the room where the party was underway.


    Just when I thought we would be running forever, Ace finally located our room. He fished the room key inside his pocket and hastily inserted the key. There was a soft click. Ace turned the knob and pushed it open. He allowed me to enter first before he followed inside and closed the door behind him.


    I sat on the foot of the bed, my chest heaving. I felt as if I''d run a long mile when we only run a short distance. Despite the exhaustion, I couldn''t ignore the fact that K enjoyed the thrill of our short adventure.


    Ace moved to the bed and sat just beside me. He too was trying to catch his breathing. Atst, when we finally recovered, our eyes met and we both burst into a crispyughter.

 Chapter 113 - SEXY

    <h4>Chapter 113 - SEXY</h4>


    As his hands explored the curves,


    and slopes, and ravines


    of her body, she felt her heart


    e to life again and beat in


    tandem with his love.


    ***


    I peeled the scarlet ball gown, watched it fall to the tiled floor with a rustle before slowly climbing to the tub and soaking my body with the scented milk bath.


    My long, inky ck hair cascades to the floor like a waterfall as I lie there with my eyes closed, savoring the delicious warmth enveloping my whole body.


    For the umpteenth time, I run my ns into my head. When I was satisfied, I smiled to myself and began to rx.


    I wonder how Ace would react after I tell him about my favor. Will he agree or will he decline my offer? Or perhaps he would think I bumped my head or else he would say I lost my mind.


    I wouldpletely understand if he wouldn''t agree. After all, It was what I''m expecting him to do. But despite it all, I still want to try if I could get a different answer from him. He might sumb to my charm and agree to grant me the favor I ask for.


    The red rose petals caught my attention and I scooped it with my left palms, its soft and delicate, momentarily reminding me of my old fragile self which Vince and Ang mercilessly crushed. If it weren''t for Ace, I would never have the courage to meet my old nemesis.


    When I emerged from the bathtub the sweet scent of rose petals lingered to my skin. I used the towel hanging on the rack to dry my body. When I was finished, I put thece nighties on and surveyed my reflection in the mirror.


    Warmth spreads through my cheeks when I realize how I look. Jeez, I know the scanty outfit was sexy but I never imagined that it could be this vulgar. The see through fabric hides nothing to the imagination. The pinkish buds of my breast were almost visible beneath it.


    Calm down, Phoenix. I told myself when panic seized me. I took a deep calming breath. It''s toote to back out now, I told myself and pushed the doubts off my thoughts.


    I grabbed the red silk bathrobe hanging on the rack and slipped it to my arms then tied the sash in front into a ribbon. When I''m done I grabbed the hair brush I saw in front of the mirror and brushed my extremely long hair until the tangled ends were gone.


    After taking a deep breath I finally pulled the door open.


    Ace was sprawled on the bed, his eyes were closed.?He was wearing nothing underneath his red bathrobe. He looked so calm, almost angelic while he slept. I found myself swallowing hard as I watched him.


    My gaze shifted on the ss table and found a bottle of vintage wine. Beside the wine, a pair of wine sses stood.


    "Ace?"


    There was no response. I wonder if he had fallen asleep while I''m inside the bathroom.


    I walk towards the bed with slow, careful steps so as to not wake him up. Ace must be tired. I don''t want to disturb him. I gingerly climbed on top of the bed and stared at his breathtaking handsome face. It made me want to run my fingers around the smoothness of his cheeks but I''m afraid I would wake him up.


    Ace looked good while he''s asleep. I wonder how he does that. I, on the other hand, looked my worst when I''m asleep.


    I leaned closer until my face was only inches away from his. It felt so good watching him this close. I could look at him forever and not feel tired at all. His nose, his lips, his eyes, and his eyshes looked perfect. Well, everything about him looked perfect to me.


    I''m in the midst of watching him when Faith Vienne slipped inside my thoughts. I wonder if my baby is fine. Jeez. I missed


    her already.


    Sighing, I grabbed my phone on top of the bedside table and dialed Elisa''s number. On the third ring, she answered the phone.


    "Sorry to disturb you Lis. I just called to check on Faith Vienne." I kept my voice low so as not to wake up Ace who was lying beside me.


    "You don''t have to worry about her. Faith is fast asleep now. Sorry I need to hang up now, Bea. Please enjoy the night with Ace." Lis said thest sentence meaningfully. I was d she''s not here to see the deep blush that stained my cheeks.


    "Thanks a lot, Lis." I hung up and ced the phone back on top of the night table.


    "Sorry I fell asleep." He murmured sleepily, his eyes half closed. Ace has no idea how he looked so sexy at the moment.


    A scream nearly burst from my lips when Ace''s arms draped around my waist pulling me closer to his warm body. To make sure I wouldn''t struggle, he ced his leg on top of my thighs then he buried his nose on my chest where he sucked the skin and left a red mark.


    "The wine, Ace." I reminded him. He just groaned in return and hugged me closer.


    "Damn the wine. You''re far more tasty than a vintage wine." He buried his nose in the crook of my head. "Did you bathe with perfume? You smell so good." He added absentmindedly.


    I bit my lower lips. How was I supposed to react to thatpliment?


    "Ace,"


    "Yes love?"


    "I have a favor to ask you." I was relieved when I finally said the word aloud.


    "Anything love¡­ I would do everything for you. Want me to strip naked?"


    I punched him hard on the shoulders. To my surprise, he burst into a crunchyughter that filled the whole room. Jeez. He wasn''t taking me seriously. If he was like that I wonder if he would even take my request seriously.


    "It''s the reverse Ace. I will?be the one to strip naked."


    Atst, it took his attention. His eyes snapped open and he looked at me with wonder.


    "You''re kidding right?" He said slowly, pure disbelief was written all over his face.


    "I''ve never been this serious before, Ace. I want you to paint me¡­. Of course naked."


    "I''m no Jack, Phoenix. I don''t want to be him. Thest time he painted Rose''s nude portrait, he died."


    If the situation weren''t so serious I would already burst outughing. I rolled my eyes heavenward. I wonder if he was joking.


    "I''m serious Ace."


    "Well¡­ I don''t have materials with me."?He said nonchntly. Until now he believed I''m trying to tease him.


    I pushed him away. He groaned in protests but he allowed me to go. When my feet touched the floor I pulled a box from under the bed and sheepishly smiled at him. "Don''t worry Ace, I had all the materials you needed with me." I gestured to the box with the paint and white canvas inside.


    Ace hastily abandoned the bed. All traces of humor were gone on his face now. He stood in front of me, legs apart and arms folded on his chest. There was an unusual frown on his forehead.


    I won this battle. Realizing that the victory is mine, I shed him a sweet, triumphant smile.


    "Bloody hell¡­" He muttered under his breath knowing he didn''t have a choice.


    ***


    I grabbed the wine ss and poured the contents into my mouth. The delicious warmth spread through my throat making me feel rxed.


    This is it. There''s no turning back. I told myself for the umpteenth time as I did my best to ignore the butterflies churning the inside of my stomach.


    Ace pulled the cr¨¨me colored?settee underneath the chandelier to provide the perfect lighting. When he finished, he finally raised his head towards me and headed in my direction.


    He captured my face, gazed at my eyes tenderly and whispered the words hoarsely, "Are you ready?"


    I swallowed hard. I found myself lost in the depths of his enchanting blue eyes.


    I took a deep breath before I replied, "I think I am."


    Ace untied the sash of my robe. His fingers then moved to my shoulders to pull my silk robe down to my shoulders. The sleek garment slid past my elbows until it fell on a heap to the floor.


    Ace gasped when his admiring eyes moved to the scanty night gown I wore that hide nothing from the imagination.


    "Good Lord¡­ You''re beautiful..." He murmured in appreciation without taking his eyes off?my body. Right through the see-through garment he could clearly see I''m wearing a ck thong underneath.


    He untied the ribbon on my chest until half of my creamy breasts were exposed and only the pinkish bud were covered by the thinyer of cloth.


    My cheeks burned while I watch him look at me with heated gaze.

 Chapter 114 - SWEET SIREN

    <h4>Chapter 114 - SWEET SIREN</h4>


    He looked at me as if I am the prettiest woman on earth, it overwhelmed my heart, making me breathless from anticipation. His enchanting blue eyes zed through mine as if he feared I would vanish from sight if he took his eyes away from mine just for a few seconds.


    I love the way he looked at me with eyes wide, and clear and dreamy. It makes me want to move even closer,y a soft kiss on his eyes, his nose, his cheeks, and his lips to show him how much I love him¡­ yeah I love him. My inner admittance only made the fire inside me simmer brighter.


    As if they have a mind of their own, my eager fingers flew to his flushed cheeks to feel the warmth of his skin. Thrill surged inside me. My exploiting fingers slither to the hard muscles on his chest down to his abs. I felt his hard muscles clenched beneath my touch.


    My fingers trembled as I pulled the sash of his robe open exposing the chiseled abs concealed underneath. My eyes sinfully devoured the delicious sight. It must be the effect of wine that made me unashamed as?my eyes swept down to his waist then down to the hard bulge on his boxer brief.


    He was sorge. To my surprise I didn''t feel abashed¡­ only excited... wondering how it would feel with my hands wrapped on his length.


    "Touch me, Phoenix."


    He just said the signal I''d been waiting for. Without second thoughts I erased the distance between us until my breasts were pressed hard to the hard contours of his chest. His sudden sharp intake of breath when my fingers yfully wandered on his shoulder pulled a satisfied smile to my lips.


    His body felt so warm¡­. Almost burning¡­ The thought that he wanted me as much as I wanted him made me intent on seducing him more. I pulled the robe down until the silk garment pooled to the floor.


    I could feel the warmth of his hard arousal pressing through my stomach. My damp lips moved to the sensitive spot on his neck. He smells of soap, sweat and perfume. My eyes automatically snapped close while inhaling his sweet natural scent that affected my system like an aphrodisiac.


    When my teeth licked the sensitive crook of?his neck he groaned wildly, then his powerful arms secured my body into a hard embrace. My eyes snapped open and captured the wild embers of desire on mystical blue eyes.


    "Stop torturing me, my love." His lips found my ears and he gently bit the sensitive flesh, teasing me until I moaned.


    My fingers cling to his neck?tightly when my feet leave the floor. He carried me across the room bridal style until my back bounced on top of the settee.


    Hey sprawled on top of me, his muscr thighs settled between my parted legs. His weight pressed on top of me did nothing to diminish my growing excitement.


    He quenched my thirst by pressing his lips into my own. He kissed me deeply, his tongue exploring my mouth, and my fingers clenching to his smooth hair.


    Unexpectedly, just as when I''m craving more, the kiss ended. When his lips left mine disappointment hit me. When I looked up to him hisughing eyes met mine.


    "The painting¡­" He reminded me with his eyes glowing with mirth.


    Hell¡­ I nearly forgot about it.?Damn¡­ it slipped off my mind easily.


    "S-shall we begin?" With cheeks burning, I pushed him away until he fell into the settee while ovee withughter. I want to punch him hard on the face for making fun of me


    "Of course¡­" He sobered as he continued, "Or would you rather make love to me first?" He winked yfully, running his wet tongue?on his bottom lips.


    Jeez. It''s an offer which is impossible to resist. Instead of responding my eyes sinfully wandered to therge bulge on his boxer brief as I decided to tease him the way he teased me. "Which would you prefer, Ace... Shall I enlighten you first?" Teasing back, I posed on the settee seductively, arching my back to give him a clear view of my generous bosom. I bit my lips triumphantly when I saw his throat move as he swallowed hard.


    "You''re wicked, my love. Stop torturing me please" His voice was hoarse as his gaze swept from my head to toe. "Making love to you is my priority, my love¡­. but fulfilling your greatest wish is my ultimate goal for now."


    My lips curled into a smile¡­ Amused by the amount of incredible self-control he disyed. He was surely my man.


    Iy on my side, resting my head on the slightly elevated pillow, my inky hair spilling around the pillow like a cascade of silky waterfall. I tilted my chin dramatically, then raised?both my hands on top of my head, and bent my knees slightly forward.


    "Perfect love." He murmured admiringly, lips stretched into a sexy smile that made my throat dry.


    Ace picked the white canvas from inside the box and ced it on the aluminium easel he just spread on the floor before he dragged a chair in front of the canvas and perched on top.


    He was going to paint with only a boxer brief on. The notion only excites me more. Jeez, I''m not a green girl but I couldn''t think clearly when he''s almost wearing nothing.


    I watched him as he rose from the chair and moved to the ss table to pick his wine ss and poured the contents into his throat. After returning the ss back on top of the table, he picked his cellphone, and hastily moved back to his chair. My eyes watched his sexy behind until he returned to his position.


    "You could close your eyes, my sweet siren. This will be finished after you wake up."


    Ace''s expression shifted to ''focus mode.'' His eyes sharpened. It was the same intent expression he had when he was working hard on a task. His fingers began to move skillfully, entranced by his movements, I continued to watch until my eyes fluttered sleepily.


    The song Wicked Games by Chris Isaac yed in the background. The song is one of my favorites, it was sensual, and it made me want to strip and dance in my imagination when I heard it y.


    The world was on fire and no one could save me but you


    It''s strange what desire will make foolish people do


    I never dreamed that I''d meet somebody like you


    And I never dreamed that I''d lose somebody like you


    I fought the strong urge to drift into a sweet slumber as I listened to the song. ''No, I must stay awake.'' I repeated the mantra inside my thoughts while watching Ace''s body slowly turn into a hazy image.


    Jeez. I can''t take this anymore. I will surely fall asleep in this state. My eyes grew heavier each minute until I couldn''t lift my eyes open. Left without a choice, I sighed contentedly and just listened to the song ying on Ace''s phone until I finally slipped into dreand without me knowing.


    I didn''t know how long I''d been asleep when I felt I was being carried from the settee. Secondster, my backnded on a cottony-soft cushion.


    "Wake up, sleepy head. Your painting has beenpleted." A voice whispered to my ears, sending ripples of sensation all over my body.


    "Ace¡­" I mumbled sleepily without opening my eyes and instantly feelt his weight gently crushing through my body. Impulsively, my legs parted open to gave him the perfect spot.


    The warmth of his lipsnded at the crook of my neck, plundering kisses on the sensitive spot. Then his lips moved to my cor bone¡­. to my shoulders des... until he reached the valley between my breasts and buried his nose in the middle as he inhaled my scent.


    He pulled the low neckline downward until my generous breasts sprung free and took


    a taut, pink bud to his mouth.


    "A-Ace¡­." My fingers pulled his hair as I squirmed beneath his hot, yful tongue. He sucked and teased the bud until I was moaning with pleasure.


    His lips abandoned my breasts and found my stomach. He went further down until he reached my thighs and parted them open.


    "A-ace!" Mortified, my eyes fluttered open and drew my thighs together. However, Ace stopped me before I could I could move.


    "Hush, my love. It''s okay¡­ just let me pleasure you."


    I rxed and allowed him to part my thighs. He pulled my underwear and throw it on the bed. The triangle between my thighs were exposed to his.


    I bit my lower lip when Ace kissed my inner thigh, teasing me over and over again until I couldn''t take it anymore. My fingers tightened on his hair and my lower body arched forward.


    He spread my legs wider, before I could even protest, he buried his face in between my legs and kissed me down there.

 Chapter 115 - MAKING LOVE

    <h4>Chapter 115 - MAKING LOVE</h4>


    If you ever feel I''m loving


    you too much,


    Remember, I have lost too


    many years of loving you


    before I met you.


    So I''m justpensating.


    ***


    I shuddered and moaned loudly when Ace''s lips found the sensitive bud between my legs. My cheeks burned, it must be the color of tomato now. I didn''t know if it''s right or wrong. All I could feel is the wicked rhythm of his warm tongue slithering against my exposed flesh.


    My hands tightened its hold on his hair. Not quite sure if I want to push him away. But I don''t want to let go¡­. I don''t want him to stop. He woke up something deep within me and now I couldn''t?just push him away without reaching the promising bliss waiting ahead of me.


    His tongue yed the sensitive bud between my legs. My head copsed on the pillow. Soft moans erupt from my lips. I couldn''t even believe that such erotic sounds was emanating from me.


    "D-don''t¡­."?My back arched when his tongue plunged into my moist core. He''s snapping what was left to my sanity. I don''t exactly know what to do at the moment.


    He gently bit the pinkish bud, teasing me?until I clenched in frustration. "Do you want me to stop, love?" His voice was hoarse and his blue eyes thick with desire.


    "Dont¡­. Stop¡­."?I purred like a wild cat.


    It''s as if he''d been waiting for that response. He buried his head between my thighs, moved his lips on the soft, sensitive flesh until my moans filled the bed.


    All that was left of my sleepiness faded in an instant when his mouth devoured the sensitive spot. I took a sharp intake of breath when he began licking the delicate skin underneath until I thought I would go crazy.


    His tongue explored the fold of skin sending ripples of pleasure all over my body. My knees curled in delight and a erotic whimper escaped my lips. His hot lips devoured me over and over again until I felt something would burst from inside me.


    My eyes shut tightly until I could see starbursts in my eyes. I bit my lips to suppress another erotic moan from escaping my lips. The sensation was too delightful to put into words. This might be what heaven in his arms feels like.


    My legs were now draped on his shoulders, my fingers flew to the bedsheets and clung to it tightly when his mouth quickened it''s pace making my stomach clench. There''s something inside me wanting to explode from the pleasure his tongue creates.


    His skillfully fingers massaged the soft, sensitive bud while his mouth worked wonders to my moist core. My back arched. A scream of ecstasy?erupted from my mouth and I shuddered violently andy motionless on top of the bed.


    There was a wicked smile on Ace''s lip when he?buried his head into the crook of my neck.


    "Aces¡­."


    He lifted his head so he could look at me. His eyes were bright as the stars that adorned the sky, I found myself falling in love?with him all over again as he looked at me.


    "I love you, Phoenix." He murmured. I nearly sobbed hearing it from his lips. Hearing him say he loves me fills my heart with so much joy.


    Iy a soft kiss on his forehead then to his beautiful eyes. I was so in love with this man that words weren''t enough to tell him how much I love him. There''s no other man I could imagine lying beside me other than Ace.


    "I love you Ace¡­." For the first time, I finally have the courage to tell him how much I love him. It made me so proud of myself.


    Utter disbelief made his eyes wide and round. He wasn''t able to say anything for a couple of minutes as he processed the words.


    "Y-you l-love me?" He was still astounded but he was able to ask the question when he slightly recovered.?The look of disbelief didn''t?even diminish.


    I smiled. Amazed by his expression. "I do love you, Ace¡­.?I love you more than you will ever know and I love you more than I would ever show." I responded and kissed him hard on the mouth.


    "Tell me¡­.this is not just a dream. Did I fall asleep on the bed?"


    "You''re very much awake, my love. Here, let me show you how real it is."


    My hands wrapped around his muscr back while my face moved closer to im his lips. I bit and sucked his mouth until I heard him groan. His lips were soft and warm and addictive. I couldn''t help but close my eyes while I passionately kissed him.


    He groaned, this time it was louder than before. He tore his lips away from me for a moment. When he peeled my nightgown and threw them on the bed I didn''t object.


    Warmth spread through my cheeks when my naked body was exposed. My fingers covered my breasts but he pulled my hands and told me I am beautiful and kissed my fingertips.


    I watched him as he slowly removed his boxer brief. Enthralled by the sight, I couldn''t pull away. My eyes continue to curiously look at his long and hard shaft. It makes me want to touch it with my fingers and feel the warmth of the sensitive flesh.


    He looks like a naked demigod. It makes me want to run my tongue to his broad shoulders,?muscr chest and?perfectly toned stomach until he pleads for me to stop torturing him.


    Iy sprawled on the bed, legs wide apart.


    When hey on top of me and crushed me with his delicious weight I just clung my arms around him.


    He captured my lips while his fingers wandered to my nakedness. The kiss was slow and gentle at first but it gradually deepened as we tried to fulfil each other''s thirst. His hard shaft was pressed on my thighs filling my head with erotic thoughts.


    His thumb yed with?my nipple until the pinkish bud went taut with desire. I trembled and gasped. His tongue invaded my lips and explored inside. I fought with his tongue with the same intense passion burning through his skin.


    My whole body was consumed with fever and my throat were affected with unquenchable thirst which only Ace could fulfill. His palms moved to my chest, gently massaging the soft flesh. I arched towards his hands.


    His lips moved to my neck, my fingers flew to his hair. The warmth of his mouth sent shivers down my spine. My body just burned wherever he touched me. His head captured the pinkish nipples and suck it like a baby while the he continue to knead?the other with his palms.


    The pleasure was too much for me to handle. I bit my lips while I twisted and turned beneath his touch. His mouth return to im my lips. His fingers moved to the sensitive spot between my legs. My legs closed on impulse but he knudged it apart without breaking our lips.


    He slid a finger inside me, cheking how ready I am for him. My lips parted in surprise. Then he plunged his fingers deeper and withdraw it again. He repeated the process until my core tightened around him. It felt good, I thought while bitting my lips. I couldn''t bear the sweer torture anymore. I want him inside me.


    "I want you now, Phoenix. I never wanted anyone as much as I need you." He whispered. "Before I bury myself inside you I want you to hear that you want me too." His voice was a hoarse whisper, his eyes were filled with desire.


    "Please¡­. I want you Ace¡­." I pleaded, bitting on my lips hard?and spreading my legs wider to amodate him more.


    He groaned wildly and kissed me hard on the lips before he positioned his fully aroused shaft into my moist core. Slowly his shaft slid halfway, deliciously?stretching my snug channel. I moaned loudly, unable to contain myself. He was sorge and we haven''t done it in a long time that it took a while for me to adjust to the invasion.


    He pulled his shaft until it was only the tip buried into mine. He pushed inside and pulled again. I clenched my teeth and groaned in frustration.?Ace was trying to tease me.


    "Please¡­" I pleaded with my eyes half closed. My fingernails digging into his back.


    He shed me a wicked smile. He held my thighs and sent my back deeper to the bed with a powerful thrust that left me moaning with pleasure as he continue to pound on my core hard.


    He increased his pace until I couldn''t take it anymore. My stomach clenched, my quivering core tightened around him, and?I shuddered when I reached the zenith. He withdraw slightly and after a powerful thrust, he copsed on top of me, crushing me with his weight.

 Chapter 116 - NAUGHTY

    <h4>Chapter 116 - NAUGHTY</h4>


    I may never find the?words


    beautiful enough to describe all


    you mean to me, but I will spend


    the rest of my life searching


    for them.


    ***


    Ace pulled me into his arms and cradled me into the warmth of his chest. I snuggled deeper then held him tight the way he was holding me. If only we could freeze time so we could stay like this forever I would do it... If only. But we are in reality and things simply change. But there''s one thing I''m certain of¡ªmy feelings towards him will never waver.


    He was like the air that I breathe and the sunshine that brings light to my once lonely days. He made me so happy the moment he came back to my life. It made me wonder how I managed to survive?all these years without him in it.


    I could hear the wild sound of his heartbeat with my ears pressed to my ears.?My heartbeat was almost as loud as his. It''s such a surprise he hasn''t heard it too or perhaps he did but he kept it to himself.


    His chest heaved while he chased his breath. I too was chasing my breath as Iy there in the dimly lit bed. It''s as if I''d run a mile when I haven''t even left my room.


    "I love you, Phoenix. I will never get tired of telling you over and over again." He said when he recovered and lifted my chin so I could look into the depths of enchanting blue eyes that made me forget everything else every time I looked at them.


    "I love you too, Ace." I replied softly, then sighed contentedly before I continued. "Despite everything we''ve been through and the pain you caused me before.... I know I should hate you.... But I couldn''t just force myself to do so because no matter what you do my feelings for you could never change. I never stopped loving you all these years, Ace."


    Tears glittered on the corners of his eyes. He smiled fondly, making his eyes crinkle at the corner. "Thank you for loving me. I admit I am not the most lovable man?but?you''re the only person who looked beyond my ws and imperfections and epted who I really am."


    "Nobody told the fish to swim, nobody told the birds to fly, nobody told the dogs to bark, they just did. Just like me .... Nobody told me to love you, I just did."


    He grinned, thennded a quick kiss on the tip of my nose before his arms tightened around me in fear I would be gone if he let go. I didn''t say anything more. He too kept silent. There inside the dimly lit room¡ªon the top of the bed¡ª we remained entangled in each other''s arms until we both fell asleep.


    It was around three in the morning when I woke up from a bloody nightmare. A vision of?a man lying face down on the cemented pavement appeared in my thoughts. Blood was leaking on his grievous wounds. When I turned the unconscious man, to my horror I discovered it was Ace.


    All colors left my face while I trembled beneath the nket. A shiver ran down my spine when I reyed the scene once more. I came to the scene toote to save Ace. I watched the mes engulf him.


    It''s just a nightmare, I told myself so my?shaking would stop. But it didn''t help me one bit. I continue to shake with fear. When I turned on the other side of the bed I realized that it was empty. Panic seized me when I didn''t see him anywhere in the room.


    "Phoenix...What''s wrong?"?Ace emerged from the bathroom and saw the panic look in my face right away. With quick long strides he reached my side and pulled me close. "I''m sorry, I must have interrupted your sleep when I went to the bathroom." He was so apologetic but it wasn''t his fault.


    His hands captured mine and wrapped them between hisrge hands. "You''re cold... Gosh.... Are you alright, Phoenix?" He rubbed his fingers into my hands until it became warm.


    I shook my head and searched for the right words to say. "I-I d-dream?about a car ident, Ace.... You-you died." My voice cracked until the tears I tried so hard to hold back gushed forth. Stream of tears endlessly fell down my cheeks as I looked at him.


    Just the thought of him dying was enough to scare the hell out of me. I would rather choose for him to leave without saying goodbye rather than watch him hopelessly?die in front of me without me doing anything.


    "Hush, my love. " He soothed my back with his palms and wiped the tears on my cheeks. "That''s not going to happen. Okay? It''s just a nightmare. I''m here."


    "You are not going to leave me, right Ace?" My eyes pleaded as I looked at him. I know it''s just a dream but I just want to hear him promise that he would not leave me.


    "Take my word, Phoenix. I will never leave you. I will stay by your side no matter what." He vowed. Hearing him say it out loud made me feel better and I calmed down.


    Hey on the bed and he pulled me close beside him. It felt so good to have him this near to me that nothing, not even air coulde between us.


    I flutter my heavy eyelids close. Ace will never leave me, he just gave me his promise and I''m confident he will fulfill them.


    "Sleep tight, my love." He lowered his lips and kissed me on the forehead once before he closed his eyes and drifted back to sleep.


    The warm sunshine permeating through the open vian blinds and the soft kisses on my cheeks woke me up from a pleasant dream. When I fluttered my eyes open it was his handsome face I saw. He was smiling so brightly that I couldn''t help but smile back.


    "Good morning, my love." It''s time for you to shower. We should be on our way home at nine am.


    I look at the clock on the wall. Seven am in the morning. I groaned, and buried my face into the pillow. But Ace doesn''t easily give up. He tickled me until I surrendered.?I pinched him on the nose and rose from the bed. His?yfulughter filled the room and I just rolled my eyes heavenward.


    He was done with bathing, I noticed when my eyesnded on his slightly wet hair and the bath towel that was wrapped around his waist. My cheeks turned tomato red realizing he was wearing nothing?underneath.


    "Okay, Okay... I raised my palms in mid air, "I will go and take a shower."


    "I will wait for you here," He winked at me and pulled the bath towel from his waist.


    I gasped and turned away before I could see him stark naked.?Ace was trying to tease me again. I grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it back at him before I marched to the bathroom.


    Once inside the bathroom, I quickly surveyed my reflection on the full length mirror. The remnants of our passionate lovemakingst night left a mark all over my body. My cheeks turned several shades darker at the memory.


    I blinked?rapidly. There was a different glow in my eyes... It looked sorge and bright... Telling me I''m indeed in love. I sighed contentedly and smiled at my reflection in the mirror before I went on with my business.


    The shower starts running. After I peeled the bathrobe, I?hastily moved under the warm water allowing it to soak my skin. I quickly applied the floral shampoo on my hair and went on soaping my skin. When I finished, I?rinsed quickly.


    Fifteen minutester, I emerged from the bathroom wearing only a?scanty bath towel. My hair had dried and it cascaded past my shoulders down to my waist.


    Ace was still lying on the bed with eyes closed when I emerged from the bathroom. The bath towel he used was hanging on the nearby chair. I gasped when I realized his naked body was covered only with a pillow.


    Sensing my presence, his eyes snapped open. "Come here love." He said seductively with a naughty gleam upon his exquisite blue eyes.


    "I will change first." I replied, ignoring him but he captured my fingers when I walked past the bed and I fell on top of him.


    "We still have an hour, my love....Shall we make use of the remaining time?"


    He captured my lips before I could even react. I couldn''t resist the urge and I kissed him back with equal ardor. My fingers cling to his neck. The towel I wore loosened and it fell back to the floor. He pulled me on top of him until I was sitting astride his strong thighs.


    It would be an hour of passionate lovemaking.

 Chapter 117 - SABOTAGED

    <h4>Chapter 117 - SABOTAGED</h4>


    Ace pulled the car door open and I hastily mber inside the car,?stretched my legsfortably, and leaned on the soft cushioned seat. Once I was?settled inside, he moved to the back of the car so he could load the average size suitcase inside. When he was finished, I waited for him to get inside.


    I was still silently watching him when I sensed someone was looking towards our direction.?My eyes scanned the whole area but there was no one in sight.?However, when my eyes identally passed on the terrace located on the second floor of the elegant Ravenwood Mansion, there I saw Lady Ravenwood.


    She had no idea that I was watching her inside the car and observing her movements at the same time. Her eyes never once left Ace even after he climbed inside the car and sat beside me on the driver''s seat.


    If only I could see her expression closely, it will give me the clue I needed to find out how she feels about Ace.


    I could tell that she''d been close to Ace once. Perhaps an old estranged friend? Though at first I thought she was Ace''s ex girlfriend but it''s very unlikely. It also came to me that she could possibly be his mother but I eliminated the idea since she?was way too young for her age to be a Ace''s mother.


    So I assume that Lady Ravenwood is a family rtive or an old acquaintance. The family ties must have been severed by a huge misunderstanding. I wonder what kind of scenario would do that.


    Axe seems to hate her so much. I could see the pain and loathing in his eyes everytime he look at her. It makes me wonder what exactly did she do to deserve Ace''s wrath?


    "I said put your seatbelt on, Phoenix."?My trail of thoughts copsed. When I looked at him he was intently looking at me.


    "What?" I replied like an idiot. I didn''t hear him say anything.?I was too absorbed with my burgeoning thoughts that I didn''t hear him speak.


    He sighed. "Here... Let me put it myself." He pulled the seatbelt and secured it all over my body. "Done". He smiled triumphantly.


    I mumbled ''thank you.'' When my gazended on the terrace Lady Ravenwood was gone.


    Ace turned the engine on. He shot me a sideway nce before he focused his attention on the steering wheel. "Something''s bothering you, Phoenix. I could feel it. Would you mind sharing it with me?"


    I shook my head and gave him a reassuring smile. "There''s nothing wrong, Ace.?I''m just sleepy." I reasoned but deep inside I''m hoping he would buy that. I don''t want to ruin his mood by mentioning Lady Ravenwood.


    "You could?rest your head on my shoulder." He offered.


    I shook my head and gaved him a smile. "Thank you, Ace but I want to look at the view we would pass. The scenery is beautiful and I couldn''t let it pass without looking at them."


    "If you ever need some rest just tell me. It would take us one hour to reach Madam Ste''s estate."


    I nodded.


    Ace said nothing. His eyes were focused straight ahead. I turned my gaze outside the window and sighed contentedly. Having Ace beside me seems the most natural thing in the world. I felt safe, secure, and content. I felt I?had nothing to ask for. Everything I ever needed was right in front of me.


    The grandiose gate pulled open. Once we were out of the gate, the green scenery outside the car window greeted my eyes. The sight was too beautiful to describe in words. It filled me with awe as I looked at it. The boundlessnds I''m looking at belong to Lady Ravenwood. I heard that she inherited all of it when her duke father died.


    Once more my gazended in Ace''s direction. He was too wrapped up in his thoughts. I wonder what he was thinking deep within. It makes me extremely curious since he has an unusual look written all over his face. I couldn''t find the right word to describe it but he looks somewhat worried¡­.Worried with what?


    Perhaps I''m just being paranoid. I told myself then shrugged my shoulders.


    I blinked my eyes several times. I felt a little bit dizzy and my eyelids were growing heavy. I didn''t get enough sleepst night because of my nightmare. I rest my head towards Ace''s shoulders.


    He leaned closer andnded a soft kiss on my head. "Sleep for a while, my love." He murmured. I sighed contentedly and fluttered my eyes closed.


    I don''t know how long I''d been asleep when I felt the car pulled into a stop. When my eyes snapped open the sudden bright light made my eyes hurt. I blinked several times until my eyes were well adjusted to the light before I scanned my surroundings.


    The car stopped across?a fancy restaurant. The parking area in front of the Restaurant was fully upied and there''s no other ce to park except to the spot where the car stood now.


    The sight of the fancy restaurant reminded me I hadn''t eaten anything when we left. Suddenly my stomach growled.


    "I''m hungry¡­" Ace spoke when he saw I was wide awake.


    I straightened on my seat before I responded. "I''m hungry too."


    Ace pushed the door open and mbered out the car. He turned in the opposite direction and opened the door for me. I thanked him as I got out of it.


    His arms protectively wrapped around my fingers. He then looked left and right, after he saw the road was clear, we crossed the highway hand in hand.


    A uniformed guard opened the door. I entered first and Ace followed behind me. A waitress ushered us to the avable table at the far end of the room. When we were both settled in our seats, the waitress handed us the menu.


    She momentarily left to give the privacy we needed as we scanned the food avable on the menu. I was still choosing what to eat when Ace suddenly ced the menu on top of the table.


    My wide questioning eyesnded on him. "Is something wrong, Ace?"


    I lowered the menu on top of the table and looked at him with eyebrows scrunched in confusion.


    "I think I left my wallet inside the car." He said after checking the pocket of his jeans.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pay the bills." I offered which made a blush appear on his cheeks. Just like I thought he wouldn''t agree.


    "No." Ace replied stubbornly. It was the response I knew I would hear from him but I just wanted to hear him say it.


    "How about I lend you money and you pay meter?" It sounds like a bright idea.


    "You would not ept my payment. I know you Phoenix."


    I bit back a smile. Ace was right. If he allowed me to pay the bills, I wouldn''t allow him to reimburse me afterwards. "Well, then...Go get your wallet and I will wait for you here."


    "I''ll be quick." He?said and shot me a smile before he hurriedly made his way to the door with quick, long steps.


    He was already out the door but my eyes remained glued to it.?Why did my heartbeat quickened just now? Why did I suddenly feel ufortable and worried?


    My thoughts were cut short when the waitress arrived to pick our orders. Since Ace wasn''t here yet, I just told her to wait a little longer.


    What was taking him so long? The frown on my temples deepened when my eyes shifted back to the door but it remained close.


    Did he find his wallet? I wonder if he misced it again or lost it for good this time.


    I impatiently waited for another five minutes and when I couldn''t take it anymore I decided to?go after him.


    I hastily ran to the door. Unmindful of the attention I''m attracting. After the guard pulled the door open, I dashed outside. I wasn''t even able to thank him.


    The sound of my heart pounding intensified. I wonder where this sudden ufortable feeling wasing from. My eyes flew to the opposite side of the highway where the car was parked alone.


    The door of the car was slightly ajar. Ace was surely inside. I hurriedly moved so I could reach it quickly. But I had only made a few steps when suddenly there was a loud crashing sound followed by a deafening explosion.


    The events seem to happen so quickly that I wasn''t sure if I''m just having a nightmare or it''s really happening. The car on the opposite side of the highway exploded. Then the sound of squeaking metals pierced my ears.


    "Aaaaaeeee¡­. Nooooo." Screamed?my lips but no words came out.


    My chest tightened until I couldn''t breathe. It felt as if my chest would explode anytime soon by how heavy it was. Warm stream of tears abundantly flowed down my cheeks.

 Chapter 118 - SAFE AT LAST

    <h4>Chapter 118 - SAFE AT LAST</h4>


    What was left of my strength started to diminish as I stood there and watched the car burn in front of my eyes. Monstrous fear I never knew I was capable of struck my ice-cold body paralyzed.


    This is not happening... I told myself over and over again.


    I pressed my eyes tightly until I saw star bursts. I told myself when I opened them I would wake up from this nightmare. When I thought I was ready my eyes fluttered open but the scene was just the same. The car was still there.... Burning.


    This was reality.... And it was so painful I could scarcely breathe.


    Thest of my strength escaped my body. My legs copsed and I slumped to the rough pavement with shoulders shaking uncontrobly. Tears would not stop flowing lown my flushed cheeks.


    I haven''t spent much time with Ace. Why does it need to happen? Why? We are so happy but suddenly things ended this way..


    My heart was being torn into shreds. I wanted to run to the burning car to save Ace but my legs refused to move. I couldn''t even summon the courage to ask for help. I couldn''t even scream no matter how bad I wanted to.


    A crowd gathered around the scene. I heard someone call an ambnce. I lost track of my surroundings when there was a sudden piercing pain inside my chest. It was so worse that I couldn''t breathe properly.


    My vision started to blur until I couldn''t see anything except the darkness starting to engulf me. I heard a woman''s voice screaming for help until it became so distant it no longer reached my ears.


    Thest thing I remember before I lost my consciousness was the horrible dream I hadst night¡­. Ace was lying on the ground with blood leaking from his grievous wounds while the car burned brightly in the background. He extended his hand to me and I did my best to reach his hand but it was toote¡­. he breathed hisst and closed his eyelids.


    "Ace¡­. Ace¡­.Ace¡­" I woke up from the sound of my wretched sobs. My whole body was trembling while I twisted and turned on top of a soft bed. The memories before I lost consciousness came back to me and my cries only intensified.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and came in contact with a pair of exquisite blue eyes worriedly looking at me. "Ace¡­." My voice trembled. A loud sob escaped my lips. Disbelief was written all over my face as I scanned his face.


    Aside from a small wound on his forehead and a few bruises on his arms he was surprisingly fine. I can''t believe he was not brutally wounded¡­ I really can''t believe it¡­ Thank you Lord. I mumbled repeatedly, blinking back the tears from my eyes.


    "Hush¡­ Please stop crying. Please don''t make me worry again." He whispered. His arms came around my shoulders and he pulled me tightly into his arms that I feared he would crush me.


    He trembled as he held me. I wonder why¡­ but when I lift my face to look at him again I realize he was scared. His eyes were red as if he''d been crying while I was unconscious.


    We are inside the private room of the hospital. He must have brought me there after I passed out.


    "W-what h-happened A-Ace? H-how d-did you survive.. I-I t-thought you d-died inside the burning car."


    My fingers clutched the soft fabric of his shirt as if I could retrieve some strength by holding onto them. I was still holding my breath when I heard him respond.


    "When we left the Lady Ravenwood Mansion, there was a ck car tailing us, I became suspicious because I felt something was wrong. I stopped the car in front of a restaurant and parked it in a safe spot where it''s far from any other car so that in case something happens it would minimize the damage and no passerby could get hurt. I secured your safety first by leaving you inside the restaurant and then I returned to the car to check it''s overall condition and that''s when I realized that one of the tires was slightly inted. When I peered underneath, I saw the device attached underneath. When I realize what it was I ran just right in time before the thing exploded."


    My hands flew to his neck and I pulled him closer. I buried my head at the crook of his neck where I started to cry all over again. I almost lost him today. The thought filled me with pain and anguish. If he wasn''t able to run in time I wonder what would have happened.


    Faith Vienne was still too young to lose a father. Thinking that she would grow up without Ace by her side was more frightening than I imagined. I''m just d that Ace survived the incident unscathed.


    "Please stop crying, Phoenix. It would be bad for your heart." His hand gently caressed my back while he whispered gentle words to my ears until I calmed down.


    "I was so scared, Ace¡­ I thought I would never see you again."


    "I will not allow it to happen, Phoenix. I still want to spend the rest of my life with you and our daughter. I will not die that easily, especially I still have to protect you and Faith Vienne from people who are trying to hurt you."


    "I-I want to see our daughter, Ace."


    "Don''t worry, love. Madam Ste''s limousine will be here in the hospital soon after an hour. Just wait a little while, okay. For now, you need rest. I''m sure you''re still as shocked as I am by the unexpected turn of events."


    Ace gingerly ced me back on the bed. I didn''t object when my headnded on the pillow and his arms loosened around me. Heid a soft kiss on my forehead before he started moving to the door.


    Panic seized me while I watched him leave. What if this was all just a dream. What if he will be gone when I wake up?


    "Ace?"


    He stopped walking and turned towards my direction. He tried to give me a soft, reassuring smile but when he saw the worried look on my face the smile on his face faded. It was then reced with a look of rm.


    Within seconds, he was already beside me holding my cold palms around his fingers. "Is something wrong, Phoenix?"


    "I-I''m scared, Ace¡­. Please stay by my side until Madam Ste arrives. Please¡­." I bit my lower lips and fought the urge to cry.


    "Do not worry, my love. I''m not going to leave so please rest." He murmured.


    When Ace climbed on the top of the hospital bed and gathered me into his arms, I calmed down. The warmth of his body pressed to mine was reassuring since it reminds me that he''s real and not just my imagination.


    He didn''t speak further. He just continued to run his fingers through my hair until I fell asleep.


    ***


    When the limousine finally arrived at the estate, I hurriedly climbed out of the car without waiting for Ace to pull the door open and I dashed to my room on the second floor where Faith Vienne was waiting.


    A huge sigh of relief escaped my lips when I saw Faith Vienne lying inside her crib with a sweet smile on her lips. When she saw me, her arms iled eagerly. The smile on her lips broadened showing the deep dimples on her cheeks.


    Without me realizing, tears start to flow down my cheeks when I pick her up and wrap her fragile body into my arms.


    I thought I would never hold her in my arms again. I can''t help but wonder what could possibly happen if Ace didn''t realize what''s happening and didn''t pull into a stop in front of the empty parking lot. I wonder what would happen if he didn''t see the time bomb concealed under the car and he continued to drive until the bomb exploded while we''re inside the car.


    There''s so many questions on my mind right now. But it''s not as important as holding my precious baby into my arms.


    For the first time since I entered the room, I noticed that Elisa was seated on the bed and watching me intently with a worried look on her face.


    She quickly rose from the bed and ran to my side. She didn''t ask any questions. Instead she gentlyid her palms on my shoulders as if telling me everything''s going to be fine.


    I pulled Faith Vienne closer and kissed the tip of her nose. Now that I''m with my daughter I feel a lot better and I was able to breathe more calmly this time.


    I thought I would not be able to hold her into my arms again.?I was so scared because Faith Vienne almost?lost me and Ace.

 Chapter 119 - THE LAST CARD

    <h4>Chapter 119 - THE LAST CARD</h4>


    Some people create


    their own storms


    and then gets mad


    when it rains.


    ***


    "Damn you Ace! Damn you Ace. I wish you were dead already!"


    An expensive wine ss smashed through the wless white walls before it shattered down the tiled floor with a loud crash. Not quite satisfied, he threw another¡­. And another¡­. And another until there was nothing left on the set of expensive wine sses he just bought.


    He turned his fists into a tight ball and pounded the top of the bar counter inside his extremelyrge room until his knuckles bleed. But no matter how hard he smashed the wooden counter with his fists, it did nothing to diminish the frustration and rage that consumed him.


    Ace was still alive¡­. And so Phoenix¡­. His ns failed again. The people he hated most were still alive which basically means he would be doomed soon. It will not take some time before Ace fights back and when he does he will not only lose Greyson Enterprise and his inheritance but his whole life as well.


    Stripping him off with his title as the CEO of Greyson Enterprises would be easier once Ace discovers what he did to thepany. He kept the truth from his father but Ybbrahim would undoubtedly put a gun to his head and pull the trigger once he discovered how he led thepany to its impending bankruptcy just months after he became the CEO.


    "It''s all your fault, Phoenix¡­. You should have died that night¡­. Look what have you done¡­ You ruined all my ns." He grumbled absentmindedly. Clenching his fist tightly until his fingers turned white.


    He sat down on the bar stool and grabbed the open bottle of vintage wine he bought from Europe during hisst business trip and poured the contents to his throat until he consumed a bit too much wine.


    His grip tightened around the bottle while his piercing re stared at the mess of broken sses on the floor. He hates to see his room disorganized but he can''t help it, he just snapped after he received the news that Ace and Phoenix survived the bomb explosion unscathed.


    The thought his evil ns went down the drain fueled his rage more.


    "Dammmmmmiiit!" He snapped and sent the bottle of expensive vintage wine crashing to the pristine white walls. The reddish liquid?dripped down the white walls like crimson blood. It formed a huge pool to the the tiled floor as if someone had been murdered on that spot.


    He was running out of time. Soon Phoenix would report to the police how Ang murdered her and it would not take long before his connection to the crime would be exposed. So before everything turned for the words he needed to kill Phoenix first then Ace would follow.


    The door to the room opened. A woman with a shapely figure d in sexy lingerie entered the room. Her long titian hair cascaded down her smooth shoulders. She suddenly stopped in her tracks when her enchanting jaded eyes caught sight of the huge mess on the wless white wall and the tiled floor. The sight looked like a crime scene as if someone was murdered on that spot.


    Everything about her was angelic. She looked like a meek creature of heaven except that she''s no angel but a wicked and cunning woman who''s willing to kill for the sake of money and power.


    "Vince?" She called out softly, her voice crystal clear.?Her eyes shifted to his direction. She didn''t show any emotion as she looked at him.


    When there was no response she crossed the distance between them and stopped right in front of him. "What happened Vince?" This time the softness on her tone was gone. It was reced by her usual sharp tone.


    "The n you thought was brilliant failed. Ace was still alive and so was Phoenix." He replied between clenched fingers and gritted teeth.


    She stood frozen. Her jade eyes wide in fear. Her trembling hands extended to the bar counter for support. "No¡­.I nned it carefully.. The bomb will explode after thirty minutes. H-how could they possibly survive those carefullyid ns?"


    "How should I know? I''m not even there when it happened." He snapped and shot her with a murderous re.


    "Are you ming me, Vince?" Her tone rose several octaves. She shot him back with a scathing re. Her angelic face contorted with fury.


    "It was all your n, Ang¡­ Your stupid little n." He shot back harshly. Grabbed the bottle of unopened wine and angrily hurled it across the wall. She flinched when the bottle shattered upon hitting the wall then crushed to the floor. The contents spilled all over the ce. The inside of his room looked as if someone had not been murdered but butchered there.


    "It''s the safest n, you stupid asshole." She replied with eyebrows almost merging into a straight line as she fought his gaze. "It''s far more logical that your n to kidnap them both in broad daylight." She shot back, unfazed by his rage.


    "Shut up!" He ordered. He wanted to wring her beautiful neck but he made no move to reach for her. It would be a total waste of time. It would not change anything. They both failed.


    For a moment none of them spoke. The room was wrapped into a deafening silence as if there was no one upying the room. Both minds were busy plotting their next move to take the enemies down. The sooner they eliminate Ace and Phoenix, the better.


    Ang managed to control her emotions until she eventually calmed down. Arguing wouldn''t get them anywhere, she told herself and swiftly moved to the bar counter and pulled a cab door open. She produced two expensive wine sses from inside andid them on top of the counter.


    She went inside the wine cer and snatched the first wine that caught her attention. When she returned, she immediately pulled the cork and poured the ss and handed one to Vince who was now seated on the bar stool.


    "I think it''s about time we pull ourst card, Vince."


    She took a sip on her ss and carefully watched his stone cold expression. She was afraid that he wouldn''t agree.


    He sighed. Lifted his gaze until it was leveled to hers and he nodded to her surprise.


    "I think it''s about time we use their ultimate weakness against them."


    For the first time since he arrived that night, a smile stretched on her lips.


    Vince emptied his ss in a single gulp. Heid the empty ss on top of the counter and rose from his seat. He snatched his leather jacket hanging from the rack and put it on.


    He was walking towards the door when she called his name. He stopped halfway through the door but he didn''t look behind him.


    "Where do you think you''re going, Vince?"


    He ignored her warning tone. He wasn''t in the mood to argue with her again. He has an important business to attend to.


    "I''m going to check our hostage." He replied and made a beeline straight to the door without looking back.


    ***


    Vince''s alert eyes scanned his surroundings. When he made sure that no one was following him, he hurriedly climbed inside the car and turned the engine on.


    The colossal gates of Greyson Mansion opened. His luxury car sped out of the gates. Momentster the car was peacefully moving on the dark road.


    Approximately an hourter, he finally reached his destination. An old butrge rest house surrounded by trees came to view. He parked the car in front of the gates and he mbered out.


    He rang the bell twice. He didn''t wait long before an armed man opened the gates and allowed him to enter. Once inside, he hastily moved inside the resthouse until he reached a particr door.


    It waste. She must be asleep at this hour, he thought as he turned the knob.


    When he pushed the door open, he found the four year old girl curled on the bed, her fragile arms wrapped around her knees.


    The little girl was thin¡ªa sign she''s not eating properly. Her beautiful face was covered with dirt. Her long brown hair which hadn''t been washed for over a week was spilled all over the pillow. Her hand was tightly chained to make sure she wouldn''t escape.


    Sensing he was there, her eyes fluttered open. Fear made her exquisite blue eyes wide with fear. She hastily sat up and pressed her body in the corner of the bed while she trembled with fear.


    The child covered her face with her palms as if she was afraid of him. He smiled icily as he looked at her pitiful condition.


    "It''s been a while, my precious niece¡­. You will be able to meet your parents soon...and when that time arrives, I will make sure to kill them for real this time."

 Chapter 120 - FLASHBACK

    <h4>Chapter 120 - FLASHBACK</h4>


    When people hurt you


    over and over,


    think of them as sandpaper.


    They may scratch and hurt a bit,


    but in the end, you end up


    polished and they end up


    useless.


    *FLASHBACK*


    Sharp lightning carved its way to the pitch ck sky. Deafening thunder followed. The wind whistled a sad harmony and soon enough as if on cue, heavy rain started falling from the sky.


    In the middle of the dimly-lit room, a king size bed stood. A woman as naked as a baby lies on top of it, her smooth porcin legs wide open as she impatiently waits for him to touch her.


    Vince Gresyon crushed the cigarette on the ceramic ashtray before slowly moving to the bed where shey sprawled like a temptress. He discarderded his leather jacket?to the carpeted floor before climbing on top of her.


    "Gotcha." He murmured, nuzzling his nose on the soft fragrance of her hair. She smelt?like the calming scent of cherry blossom and morning dew. It made him crave for her more.


    She chuckled seductively before wrapping her dainty fingers tighty on his neck. She gently nibbled the bottom of his lips. All that was left of his self-restraint flew in an instant. Heat consumed his body with desire.


    He?devoured her lips. His hands caressing the abundance of her bosom until she writhed for more. He couldn''t wait anymore. He unbuckled his belt then unbuttoned his pants. Then he nudged her legs wider and plunged his hard manhood into her?moist core. Soon her soft, erotic moans filled the room like music. He quickened his pace until she screamed like crazy.


    As he pounded inside her a different woman was inside his thoughts. She has the most alluring eyes he''d ever seen and she possesses a striking beauty that totally bewitched him. He?wanted her?so badly the way he never wanted anyone in his life. She was a drug he could never get enough of.


    His face contorted with unimaginable pleasure while he quickened his thrust.


    He imagined the woman moaning underneath him was the same woman his step-brother married.


    He imagined her naked. Sprawled on the bed looking as beautiful as sin. Her gorgeous inky hair fell to her perfect corbones then down to the enchanting curve of her breasts. She kept moaning as he pounded his shaft into her quivering core.


    A moan escaped his lips as he thrust onest time, deeper this time, and emptied his seed inside her.


    When he heard the door flutter close behind him he dislodged on top of her and zipped his pants. A sweet triumphant smile curled on his lips as his eyes surveyed the room which was shrouded in darkness.


    It felt so damn good to use his step-brother''s bed where he makes love with his wife since the imprints of her scent still lingers on the bed sheet . It''s like an aphrodisiac that arouses his sexual desires.


    His attention shifted back to bed to where his lovery. Now that his desire has been fulfilled it''s about time?he moves on to business.


    "I want you to call Ace on the phone. Tell him his wife ran off with one of her lovers and she brought Vien with her."


    He didn''t wait for Ang to respond. He briskly moved to the door and left her lying there on the bed inside Ace''s room.


    He crept into the hall in silence until he reached her room. He found the door slightly ajar and he peeked on the tiny crevice. His step-brother''s wife was inside and hastily packing her things into arge suitcase.


    Tears tumbled freely down her smooth porcin cheeks. He smiled triumphantly as he watched the agony in her beautiful countenance. Somehow, he found pleasure watching her tortured expression. If he''d only chosen her she would not suffer like this.


    Poor naive Phoenix, he mumbled to himself as she finally fell into a horrible sobs that shook her fragile shoulders.


    He couldn''t believe that she could be fooled so easily. Just a few edited pictures of Ace with other girls and after she witnessed the scene in the bedroom he finally seeded in deceiving her.


    The one year old little girl woke up on her bed. The innocent child looked at her mother with wonder. She''s so young to understand what''s happening but she felt her mother''s pain andforted her with a hug.


    "Everything''s going to be fine, Vien." She whispered andid a kiss on the child''s soft, rosy cheeks. "We will stay in grandma and grandpa''s house tonight."


    She hurriedly closed therge suitcase and picked her daughter from the bed.


    The door of her room opened. She was holding her child in her left hand while she was pulling herrge suitcase behind her.


    He continued to quietly watch her as he hid beside the antique statue of Aprhrodit¨¦ until she reached the main door of the Greyson Mansion.


    No one would stop Phoenix from leaving¡ªnot even his step-brother¡ªhe thought with satisfaction. Ace''s car broke down and it would dy him from reaching the mansion.


    When Phoenix was settled inside the car and sped away that''s when he sneaked into his car and tailed behind her.


    He dialed a number on his phone. It was answered at the first ring.


    "Same n. Bring the truck with you...make it appear like an ident." After that, he hung up then threw the phone on the seat beside him.


    Lightning danced across the sky, the deafening sound of thunder followed, and the rain poured heavier this time. He saw Phoenix''s car stopped near the intersection.


    Things were bing easier than he imagined. With her car stationary, it could be easily executed as if a car ident happened.


    He parked the car far from hers.


    The sound?of horn curiously ring torr the night''s silence. A fast approaching car losing it''s control screeched through the pavement.


    Wham!


    The stationary car collided with the truck. The ear-splitting sound of metals colliding shattered the stillness of the night.


    Vince pushed the door of his car open and mbered out. The rain soaked his clothes but he didn''t care as he slowly made his way to the badly dented car.


    When he opened the door of the car, he saw Phoenix, her arms protectively wrapped around her unconscious daughter. Blood leaked from the grievous wound on her head.


    She was still alive. Suddenly, her eyes fluttered open. "H-help m-me¡­." She said weakly, her arms extended to his but he didn''t make a move to take it.


    Time for n B. He thought and pulled a syringe out of his pocket, grabbed her pale fingers and injected the liquid through her veins. The syringe contains a hypnotic drug. After a person is injected with a dose of drug she will forget everything after the incident. She will only recall what was told to her to recall after the drug takes its effect.


    "Your daughter, Vien, died tonight. She was trapped inside the car and you helplessly watched the car engulfed in mes. She died because of Ace. He never loved your daughter. From now on, you shall hate him. Never forget¡ªhe is the reason why your daughter died."


    He let her palms go and it fell to her side. She tried to lift it but she don''t have any strength left to. "Pppplleaase hhheeelp mmyy dddaughhter." After pleading onest time, she lost her consciousness.


    The rain finally stopped pouring. The


    the scent of leaking gas thickened in the air Anytime soon, the car would explode.


    Vince pulled the unconscious child out of her arms then carried her inside his car andy her in the backseat. Vien was fine, the only injury she had was a wound on her forehead. It was not big but it was bleeding.


    He didn''t turn the engine on and sped away. Instead, he watched until the rescue arrived and pulled Phoenix''s unconscious body inside the car.


    He watched when Phoenix recovered her consciousness and tried to get up so she could save her daughter inside the car but it was all toote. The gas leak was beyond control, before she could even reach the car, her wounded body gave up and she copsed on the ground.


    An ear-shattering explosion deafened my ears, the car tumbled upside down before it was engulfed in hellish mes.


    It must have been so difficult when Phoenix thought she''s the reason why her own daughter died. She must have been ming herself all these years thinking if she didn''t leave that night, Vien would be very much alive. She


    Just like that¡­. Phoenix thought that their first born child died the night of the ident. Ace too though the same way.?Who could have guessed that the child was very much alive. He managed to keep the truth all these years. Until now no one found out. He must be very good at keeping secrets.


    Vien would be his ultimate card. She would use her to lure Phoenix and Ace to their doom.

 Chapter 121 - OVERTHINKING

    <h4>Chapter 121 - OVERTHINKING</h4>


    Iy sprawled on the cold, wide bed with my eyes staring at the ceiling waiting for sleep toe and push me to the magical portals of dreand. But I''d been in that position for nearly half an hour but I couldn''t even feel a tinge of sleepiness.


    It was past eight in the evening and I should have been asleep but I found myself restless, twisting and turning on the bed. It must be the near-death experience today which kept me troubled until now.


    My mind was tired, my body exhausted. It had been a long day. Yet, I couldn''t just fall asleep no matter how hard I tried to. I tried reading a book but I surrendered and put it down since it''s not working either.


    So I just lie there on the bed, eyes wandering around the ceiling and counting the artificial stars glowing above while hoping soon I would drift into a peaceful slumber.


    Silence hung inside the room. I couldn''t hear anything aside from the clock''s ''tick tock.'' When my gazended on the space beside me, it was empty. Elisa was on duty. She works as a part time waiter in a restaurant.


    I wished Elisa was there so I have someone I could talk to. Unfortunately,


    she wouldn''t be home until tomorrow morning.


    Sighing, I got up and sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the angel on her crib.


    Faith Vienne was sound asleep inside her crib. Her exquisite eyshes draped under her eyes. Her peaceful countenance has a calming effect on me as I watch her.


    The smile on my lips unexpectedly faded as a sudden wave of sadness descended on me when the image of a beautiful one year old girl appeared in my thoughts.


    "Vien." I murmured weakly then bit my lips to stop my tears.


    I missed my daughter so much. If she was alive I''m sure she''s as pretty as her younger sister.


    "Phoenix?"


    The sound of his voice snapped me out of my reverie. He was standing beside the bed. He was wearing a blue t-shirt which was identical to the one I will wear tonight.


    "I knocked on the door but you didn''t hear me. When I turned the knob and discovered it was unlocked I entered. I hope you don''t mind¡­."


    I gave him a gentle smile before I responded, "I don''t mind."


    The bed moved when he sat beside me. His strong arms draped around my shoulders. "Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing," I replied and shook my head.


    "You know I don''t believe you. We''ve been together for so long that I would instantly know if you''re lying or not."


    I sighed deeply. I knew it, I could never lie to him. "I''m thinking about our daughter, Ace. I''m thinking about Vien. I missed her so much." I added and raised my head towards the ceiling to stop my tears.


    "I missed her too¡­ It still hurts like hell everytime I think of her." His arms tightened around me and pulled me close as if trying to give me some of his strength.


    Life seems almost perfect now that I have Ace and Faith with me. But life would be more perfect if my eldest daughter didn''t die that night. If there''s someone I should me for my daughter''s death, it would be me. I am responsible for her death?since It am the one who took her out of the house. We could have avoided the ident if I didn''t allow my emotion to cloud my reasons.


    If only I could turn back the time, I shall sacrifice my life so my daughter could live. A mother''s love knows no boundaries, she would sacrifice everything she have for her daughter.


    "Ace?"


    "Yes?" He looked at me with his eyes filled with tenderness.


    "Do you think that Vince and Ang had something to do about the incident this morning?"


    His calm expression turned menacingly dark. His eyes nted at the corner. He looked as if he was trying his best not to show his anger. "Without a doubt, I know that they are trying to kill us¡­ Particrly you, Phoenix."


    "I''m scared, Ace¡­I don''t know what they are going to do next.?We lost a child once¡­ I don''t want to lose another child in the future."


    "Please calm down." His lips pressed on my temples before he took my hand and tightly wrapped it into his own. He looked deep into my eyes and my heartbeat increased. Everytime he looks at me like this I just forget everything and all I could think of is him. "I will never allow them to hurt you again. They would need to kill me?first before I allow them to hurt you." He promised with a determined look on his face.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and savored the warmth of his body.?He would protect me. Those words made my heart swell with pride and tenderness.


    I hope I could protect him too from those people who wanted to hurt him. Ace had suffered enough and I don''t want him to experience further pain. He wasn''t a bad man¡ªjust an imperfect person with an abusive family. I don''t want him to get hurt while trying to protect me.


    "I love you, Ace¡­ Please don''t forget that I love you so much."


    He cupped my cheeks and smiled at me. "I love you more." He replied and brushed his warm lips into mine.


    When the kiss was?over, he let me go, and prepared to leave but I stopped him in time before he could get up from the bed.


    "Please stay¡­. I don''t want to be alone tonight." I pleaded.


    "I''m not leaving." He replied reassuringly and I let him go.


    He picked Faith Vienne from the crib and transferred her on top of the bed. We lie next to each other with our daughter in the middle.


    He took my fingers and held it tightly.


    My eyelids grew heavier, and I yawned several times. It felt so good having the people I love most sleep next to me. Without me knowing, I drifted to a sweet slumber.

 Chapter 122 - LUCAS NICHOLAS

    <h4>Chapter 122 - LUCAS NICHOLAS</h4>


    Lucas Nichs St. Alexander stood in the dark corner of the crowded room. His sharp eyes swept over the wild, sweaty body¡¯s gyrating on the dance floor as he looked for someone.


    He cursed for the umpteenth time when he thought he¡¯d lost him again. He must have noticed him tailing his car and he sped up until he lost track of his Ford.


    He fished his phone inside the pocket of his leather jacket and stared at the monitor. The tracking device stopped there and he checked the grey Ford and saw it parked in the vacant lot behind the bar. He must be here inside.


    If it weren¡¯t for the tracking device he secretly installed on his car, he wouldn¡¯t be able to locate him. He nearly gave up trying to find him.


    Music sted on the speaker beside the stage. He cringed so hard and uttered another curse but he barely heard it, his words got drowned against the noise.


    He dropped his phone inside his pocket and resumed his search in the crowd. It took him five long minutes to find him. He nearly leapt in joy when he spotted Vince Greyson seated on a stool in front of the bar counter, and drinking his beer.


    It was his mission to watch over Vince¡¯s activities. The investigation firm he worked as a part time agent had given him the task to watch over Vince¡¯s activities.


    He¡¯d been tailing him for weeks now and yet the overly cautious bastard was too careful with his escapades. He couldn¡¯t find any ws that might connect him with the bomb incident a few weeks ago.


    He sighed deeply. This job is harder than he imagined and he was on the verge of giving up after his fruitless struggles. But everytime he thinks of dropping the mission he recalls the people he valued which Vince ruined and it made his blood boil. No! He¡¯s not going to stop¡­. Not until Ace¡¯s cunning brother got the punishment he deserves.


    True, he couldn¡¯t find anything he could use against him now but he will soon find it out. He strongly believes that a man as evil as Vince will show his true color soon. So he should wait patiently.


    As if Vince sensed someone was looking at him, he looked from left to right. His gaze surveyed the crowd. When he saw nothing was amiss, he shifted his attention on the beer and drank its contents in a single gulp and rose from his seat. He left a tip on the bar counter, under his beer mug and hastily made his way to the door.


    Vince quickly made his way to the door. Lucas Nichs followed, struggling his way out amid the gyrating bodies in the middle of the dance floor. When he was finally outside, he sighed, relieved to have escaped the annoying ce. If it weren¡¯t for his mission he would never set foot inside a ce as crowded as this.


    The ck Ford moved out of the parking area and sped away. He waited impatiently before the car was nowhere in sight before he mber inside his car and turned the engine on.


    He must be extremely careful this time because if not his chance would slip away. Five minutester, he was safely driving into the cold, dark night, tailing the ck Ford within considerable distance.


    ¡®Patience¡­ I need more patience.¡¯ He said the mantra inside his head over and over again while he drove.


    Just when he thought Vince Greyson would continue to drive forever he pulled into a stop into front of an old butrge house with high gates.


    He slowed down when the car passed in front of the gates in time to see Vince Greyson mber out of his car and enter through the partially opened gates. Before the gates close, Lucas Nichs caught sight of three armed men menacingly guarding the gates, like the three headed dog, Cerberus guards the underworld.


    The car pulled into a stop on the safe distance. He didn¡¯t climb out of the car immediately. Instead, he stayed there and wonder how could he slip inside the heavy guarderd entrance.


    The house wasrge but rather old looking but there are three armed men guarding the entrance as if they¡¯re watching over a very important thing. And he got extremely curious to discover what¡¯s is hidden inside those walls.


    He knew prating those high walls would be so dangerous and yet, like a moth drawn to a fire, he felt his blood run hot with excitement. The knowledge that it was perilous to even pass through the gates heightened his excitement. His heart jittered and his pulse rate quickened. A little bit of fearbined with a sense of thrill kept his blood pumping. He shall get inside the house at any cost.


    It was time¡­. After ncing on his phone and making sure it was silent, he crept into the darkness. The house house looked sinister up close as if it hadn¡¯t been repaired for years. The gates were wrapped in rusts and the house peeled with paint. Overall, the house looked as if it badly needed repairs.


    So the owner could afford to pay a dozen guards but he couldn¡¯t even afford to spend money on minor repairs. ¡®How strange,¡¯ he mumble while his curious eyes surveyed the area.


    ¡®How was I supposed to enter? Think Lucas! Think!¡¯ There must be some way.¡¯ He thought as he stood behind a tree and observed his surroundings.


    That moment, he was so deep in his thoughts when a car pulled into a stop in front of the gates. A man wearing a white coat emerged from the car.


    A deep frown emerged on Luca Nichs¡¯s forehead. Why would Vince summon a doctor at this hour? It¡¯s extremely strange. Well¡­ unless the matter is very urgent.


    The man in white coat pulled a ck duffel back on the driver¡¯s seat before he closed the car door. He ced the bag on the ground and fished the phone inside his pocket.


    While he was busy talking on the phone, Lucas Nichs realized it¡¯s the perfect timing he was lookin for. He took a deep long breath before he walked towards the man.

 Chapter 123 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 2

    <h4>Chapter 123 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 2</h4>


    He struck the man''s neck forcefully until he dropped to the ground unconscious. Hastily, he looked from left to right again. When he was sure no one had seen him, he dragged the unconscious body behind the trees. He left him there for a while, and when he returned, he now had a rope in his hand.


    Lucas Nichs stripped the man with the white coat he wore then tied both his feet and fingers with a rope.?Before he left the unconscious man behind, he gagged his mouth just to make sure he would not attract unwanted attention when he woke up.


    He put the white coat on and smoothened the slightly crumpled cor as he slowly made his way. But before going to the gates, he momentarily stopped to put his fake mustache on and gold rimmed spectacles. After he finished putting his disguise on, he picked the ck duffel bag and made a beeline straight to the rusty gates.


    He summoned all the courage he could muster before he pressed the buzzer. Secondster, the gate creaked open and three armed men greeted him. The tallest man came in front of him. His hard gaze fired bullets in his direction. After a long scrutiny, he finally let him inside.


    The gates swung close and he heard the harsh click as one of the men locked it behind him. He took a deep long breath and reminded himself he must be calm if he wanted to leave the ce with his body parts still intact.


    If one of the men discovers he was an impostor, he would be dead before he knew it. That is what he tries to avoid.


    The tall man frisked him all over. When he was sure he carried no weapon within him he then shifted his attention inside the duffel bag, and he poured all the contents on the ground. All he saw was a medicine box, medical stuff, and a stethoscope.


    "Cleared." The man who checked the bag dered.


    Lucas Nichs adjusted his spectacles before he started to pick the scattered things on the floor and return it back to the duffel bag. When he finished picking everything down the cemented floor, he closed it and walked behind the man who motioned him to follow.


    The man brought him inside the sinister looking house. When they entered, the dusty foyer greeted him. The light on the ceiling flickered with a weak glow, the light bulb badly needed to be changed and anytime soon it would be no use. The old house literally looked like a haunted house with its unkempt situation.


    They climbed up the foyer and climbed the stairs until they entered a spacious room. There were no appliances nor furniture inside except an average size bed and a small wooden night table.


    The room was no better than the foyer, it looked dirty like a garage that hadn''t been opened for years and a thickyer of dust umted over the years. There on the high ceiling, cobwebs could be seen everywhere.


    He shook his head at the depressing sight. The owner doesn''t seem to care about cleanliness. But he shouldn''t be surprised, after all, it was Vince Greyson''s property. The inside was as dark and dirty as his soul.


    By the soft flicker of light from the candle on the night table, he saw the thin figure on the bed draped with a nket.


    The man left and closed the door behind him.


    Once he was alone, he slowly made his way on the bed. His pulse rate quickened and his chest tightened when his eyes caught sight of the unconscious little girl.


    He gasped. Fear he never knew he was capable of seized him inside. He had to blink his eyes several times to believe he was seeing the real thing and not just his hallucinations.


    There lying on the bed was a little girl around the age of four with long curly hair in the shade of warm honey. She was too thin for her age, a sign she was suffering?from malnutrition.


    Recognition sparkled on his raven ck eyes. The little girl was so thin but her face didn''t change a bit. It''s been a long four years since he had a glimpse of that face but he couldn''t be mistaken¡­ The girl was Phoenix and Ace''s daughter¡ªVien.


    He knelt on the floor as he fought the urge to cry. He will not crumble, not there when the poor little child needed his strength.


    "Vien?"


    He called gently but there was no response. He called again but only the deafening silence answered back.


    His hands shook violently when he reached out to check her neck and discover she was burning with fever. His fingers flew to her wrist, there was barely a pulse on it. Even her chest wasn''t moving as if she stopped breathing at all.


    The poor child was in bad condition and she needed to be sent to the hospital right away. But he wondered if Vince Greyson would even allow the child to be taken to the hospital.


    He must do everything he could to free this child from this hellhole. If Ace discovers that his stepbrother hid his child all these years, he would surely kill Vince without a second thought.


    He stood upright and fumbled on his belt until he found the tiny vial he carried with him all the time for emergency measures like this. He picked the duffel bag from the floor and ced it on top of the bed and began to rummage inside until he found the syringe he was looking for.


    His hands trembled as he pulled the vial open. He filled the syringe with the liquid from inside the vial. When he was finished, he inserted the tiny bottle back into his belt.


    "I''m sorry Vien but I must do this in order to save you."


    He took a deep, tortured breath, and lifted her thin wrists. He then sank the needle into her flesh and emptied the liquid into her veins. Her body convulsed and then she stopped moving.


    When he checked he checked her neck for a flicker of life¡ªthere was none.

 Chapter 124 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 3

    <h4>Chapter 124 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 3</h4>


    The door inside the dimly-lit room opened. Without looking back, Lucas felt someone entered. Before the man even spoke, he knew exactly that it was Vince Greyson.


    "Is the child alright?" Vince asked, his voice calm andposed.


    "The child is dead... I''m so sorry, I couldn''t save her." Lucas said, turning towards his direction.


    He stared at Vince with his paper-nk expression. His fingers were secretly curled into a tight ball behind his back. It took him an incredible amount of self-restraint not to pounce at the man and beat the shit out of him for treating a four year old girl like a prisoner.


    It broke his heart that the four year old angel needed to suffer like this. She was so thin as if she barely ate for months. Her face and body was full of dirt. It made him wonder when was thest time she''d taken a bath. Her fragile right hand was bound with a shackle as if to make sure that she could not run away. She wasn''t treated like a human but an animal.


    "W-what h-happened?" Vince asked, he hadn''t recovered from the shock yet. His brows furrowed as he surveyed the lifeless child on top of the bed.


    Not yet convinced, he rushed to the child''s side and felt the pulse on his wrists¡­ there was none. His fingers moved to the child''s neck and checked the spot for a sign of life¡­. There was none either.


    It''s all your fault, Vince!?Lucas snapped but he didn''t say the words aloud. Instead with a treacherous calm demeanor his gaze shifted back to him.?"You called a doctor an hour toote. If only you called a doctor earlier or sent the child to the nearest hospital she would still be alive."


    Lucas picked his duffel bag from the floor. He didn''t wait?for Vince to say anything. He immediately made a beeline straight to the door and mmed it with more force than required.


    The tall, armed man who ushered him to the room a while ago was standing in the hallway, and waiting for him. When he saw Lucas, the man motioned him to follow until they were outside the house. They resumed walking until they reached the rusty gates.


    One of the armed men unlocked the gates and swung it open. Lucas hastily stepped outside and breathed a huge sigh of relief when the cold whistling wind caressed his cheeks. It felt so good to walk out of the house alive, he thought to himself as he walked through the trees where he left the man earlier.


    The man was still there lying on the ground and he was still unconscious. He slung the?heavy man over his shoulder and carried him all the way to his car then threw him on the backseat.


    He climbed into the driver''s seat and turned the engine on and he dispatched the car to a distance where it couldn''t be spotted easily. Before he moved out of the car, he took the man''s phone and his wallet to make it look like a robbery happened.


    He realized he was still wearing the white coat as he moved out of the car. He quickly took it off, threw it inside and closed the door before he returned back to his car.


    For the umpteenth time, he nced at his wristwatch. He patiently waited for Vince''s car to emerge from the gates. For sure, he is going to think of a way to dispatch Vien''s body.


    Momentster, the old rusty gates pulled open and Vince''s ck Ford?emerged. The car sped and Lucas waited until it was out of his sight before he followed.


    For straight thirty minutes, they kept on driving until Vince finally pulled into a stop in front of arge dumpsite. Over a distance, he watched as Vince opened his carpartment and pulled arge body bag.


    He carried it through the huge pile of garbage before he hurriedly hopped inside the car and drove away from the site before anyone could see him.


    When Vince was gone, Lucas pushed the door open. He forgot to close the door in his haste. He ran to the huge pile of garbage and grabbed the body bag Vince mercilessly discarded like trash.


    He unzipped the bag and there he saw Vien''s cold body lying inside. Relief washed through him. He didn''t waste any second and carried the seemingly lifeless body of the child into the backseat of his car.


    Vien''s body was so cold¡­ Her pulse seems nonexistent¡­ No doubt that Vince believed that she was dead. However, it is only the effect of the fluid he injected into her body a while ago. The fluid could stop a person''s heartbeat for an hour and make it look as if the body died. But if the body doesn''t receive the antidote after the allotted time, the person will eventually die.


    Lucas Nichs opened the secretpartment beneath the driver''s seat and he produced a box from inside. He fumbled with the lock on the box and he pulled it open.


    He grabbed the tiny vial from inside and pulled it open. He then grabbed the syringe and filled it with the fluid from the vial.


    His shaking hand took the child''s thin hands and injected the fluid into her veins. When he heard the child soft gasp, he let go of the breath he wasn''t aware he was still holding.


    He was so relieved that he was able to take Vien away from Vince Greyson''s evil grasp. He felt as if he achieved something big knowing the pitiful child was out of the hellhole where his uncle imprisoned her


    After he made sure that Vien was secured on the back seat of the car, he climbed out, closed the backseat door and hopped into the driver''s seat.


    The engine roared to life and he pushed the elerator on so he would reach the hospital quickly. He threw frequent nces on the backseat of his car, checking if Vien was alright.


    "She is safe now." He mumbled with a soft sigh of relief.

 Chapter 125 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 4

    <h4>Chapter 125 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 4</h4>


    Lucas Nichs watched the little girl lying on the hospital bed and he nearly wept when the nurse changed her in a white hospital gown, and he saw the purple bruises all over her body.


    Tightly clenching his fists, his eyes wandered to her extremely thin frame. She was so malnourished that her skin was sticking to her ribs. Viince must be starving her to death. He wondered when was thest time the child had a decent meal.


    Vince was the incarnation of the devil. He used the girl as a tool for his revenge. Not only that he starves her to death but he beats her as well. And the proof of his cruelty was visibly etched all over her body.


    His chest felt so tight and he was having difficulty breathing while he looked at her pitiful condition. If only he could take all her pain with him, he would do it so she wouldn''t have to carry the heavy burden on her shoulders.


    Finally, he couldn''t take the scene anymore and he weakly walked towards the door, and pulled it open.


    The sight was reaping his heart into multiple pieces. If he continued watching her for a bit longer, he wouldn''t be able to hold his tears anymore. Watching Vien in that condition was so heartbreaking. He couldn''t believe that Ace''s evil step brother managed to hide her existence all this time.


    Everyone believed the child was dead. Even her parents¡ªPhoenix and Ace thought she died in an ident that night. But seeing her alive somehow gave him hope Hope for Phoenix and Ace to have aplete family.


    Lucas was a witness how the two suffered greatly when they thought they lost their daughter. Their suffering destroyed the marriage they swore to protect in front of the altar resulting in a heart-wrenching divorce.


    He wondered how Ace would react once he learned that Vien was alive. He only feared how Ace would take everything after he tells him that all these years Vince kept Vien a prisoner in a cold, dark room after sessfully faking her death.


    Ace would undoubtedly end his step-brother''s existence by aiming a gun to his head and?pulling?the trigger. He would understand that, after all, what Vince did was unforgivable. However, he was worried Ace would put the Justice in his own hands. He doesn''t want his best friend tomit such an unpardonable crime.


    Lucas Nichs gently closed the door of the private room and sat on the waiting chair outside. He buried his face into his palms. He was extremely worried about the little girl. The child was in critical condition. She was still consumed with high fever after they arrived at the hospital and her fever didn''t improve until now.


    He didn''t know how long he''d been seated on the steel chair when the door opened. The doctor emerged from inside and Lucas noticed the frown on his temples. ''Not good,'' he thought despondently.


    He quickly abandoned his seat and walked towards the doctor. After a quick, long strides, he reached his side.


    "The patient is extremely lucky she was quickly rushed to the hospital, she made it in time, she would have died if she didn''te here right away." The doctor began, maintaining a face void of emotion.


    Lucas knows it too. Viens heartbeat was weak when they reached the hospital. He even thought she was not going to make it. It was a relief to know she was fighting to stay alive.


    He swallowed hard then took a deep breath.When he was able to recover his voice he asked, "Will the child be alright?"


    Before he even ask he already knew the answer and yet he want to hear it from him


    "As of now, I could not promise she would be fine. Her fever was still high. The best thing?we could do in a situation like this was to pray while waiting for results."


    He clenched his fist into a tight ball out of frustration. He wanted to pound his fist into the wall to ease the anger he felt but he stopped himself. How he wished Vince was here so he could punch his face multiple times.


    The doctor excused himself to do his rounds and left. When Lucas was alone, he sunk on the chair for support. It felt as if all the energy from his body had been drained.


    ***


    Three days passed by so fast but Vien remained unconscious. True, her fever subsided, and the doctor assured him her condition was stable and there''s nothing to worry but he couldn''t seem to calm down.


    He would never be alright unless the child wakes up. Lucas sat on the chair beside her bed and took her hand to his own.


    Vien looked like an angel while she''s sleeping.?It''s hard to even imagine that someone would hurt her. But now that she''s with him, no one could hurt him now. He would die first before anyone would dare hurt her.


    He knew he should be calling Ace and telling him his daughter was still alive. But he couldn''t summon the courage to do so. He should keep Vien a secret for now, he decided. When the child recovers, that''s when he''s going to tell Phoenix and Ace the truth.


    But for now, he should keep everything to himself. It''s for everyone''s safety.


    On the fourth day he visit Vien in the hospital he received a good news¡ªshe was finally awake.


    He hurriedly went to her room and he found her seated on the bed, herrge calcting eyes stared at him.


    "Vien?" He said softly as she looked at him with a paper-nk expression. "I am Lucas, your father''s best friend." He added and waited for a response but there was none. Her expression remained the same.


    The child continued to stare at him?with


    her eyes unblinking without saying anything.


    "Vien, are you alright?" He gently touched Vien''s arms but she flinched so he quickly pulled his hand.


    "Can you talk?" He asked, his worry growing.


    The child moved her mouth but to his surprise, no words came out of her lips.

 Chapter 126 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 5

    <h4>Chapter 126 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 5</h4>


    For the second time Lucas Nichs asked Vien but the pitiful child hastily shook her head and tears began to fall abundantly down her pale cheeks. Vien''s shoulder shook violently, but despite how hard she cried no sound came from her dry lips.


    He stared at the child, shocked and lost. For the first time in his life, he wasn''t able to say a thing. He opened his lips to tell her everything''s going to be fine but he was surprised when he couldn''t say the words out loud.


    He hugged the child instead. It was the only support he could offer her. He was Ace''s cousin and that makes Vien his niece. But even if she wasn''t his niece, he will offer her the same support he was giving her now


    The child flinched but she didn''t resist. She continued to cry on his chest. He groped for the handkerchief inside his pocket. When he found it, he wiped the tears in her eyes.


    Crying must have made her chest lighter. When her emotion finally subsided, she took the handkerchief from his fingers and dried her tear stricken eyes. She returned the handkerchief back to his hand and mouthed the words ''thank you.''


    He let her go and smiled at her fondly. Vien was the daughter he wished he had. He and Alexandria weren''t blessed with a child. Perhaps, the gods have a valid reason for not providing him a child. The fact that his wife was an irresponsible woman and had a chain of illicit love affairs was one of those.


    He shook his head. He must be insane for letting Alexandria inside his thoughts. As if he could stop her from invading inside his head. The truth is, he''d been taken aback by the first time he experienced her sudden transformation. She acts differenttely. She wasn''t acting like her usual wild self. After the ident she''d been like that.


    Alexandria washes his clothes, cleans the house, takes her dog for a walk, and the most notable deed she ever did which he couldn''t believe until now is cooking breakfast, lunch, and dinner on a daily basis.


    Duh, Alexandria hated cooking most especially walking their dog for a walk since she''s allergic to pets. The only thing she''s good at was spending his money.


    He wondered what was the cause of her drastic change. Before the ident she never did those. Perhaps when she injured her head another soul had taken over her body. That was a joke he told himself?after he failed to think of a valid reason as to why.


    He groaned and shook his head. This time he sessfully pushes her off his mind. He forced his wandering thoughts to Vien whoy motionless on the bed and observed him with her wide , keen eyes.


    "I''ll prepare your breakfast." He said, shing her a wide reassuring smile in which he was rewarded with a genuine smile that made her eyes crinkle at the corner.


    Vien nodded and mouthed the word ''Please.''


    She was beginning to trust him, thought triumphantly. He was ted by his achievement. The feeling that Vien no longer felt threatened by him eased his worries a bit.


    He walked towards the table and opened the paper bag which contained Vien''s breakfast which Alexandria cooked this morning. He transferred the food to a te. When it was ready, he eased Vien from the bed until she leanedfortably in the headboard. He then carried the mini table with the food on top to Vien''s bed.


    She might be needing his assistance, he thought and helped her eat but the child shook her head. He has no choice but to let her eat on her own. She picked the spoon and ate heartily in silence and he did nothing but watch her.


    He concluded by the way she ate that it was the first tasty meal she had ever had in quite a long time. He could see in the way her face lit up, and by how her eyes shone that she''s enjoying the food. It will surely break Phoenix''s heart if she saw her daughter in this condition after not seeing him for the past four years.


    While Vien was upied with her breakfast, he took the chance to call Ace. He wasn''t sure if he should tell Ace that Vien was still alive.?Ace''s life was in danger, if he knew his daughter was alive it was expected he would take her to live with Phoenix. And so the problemes¡­


    Vince has spies watching over Ace. He would instantly know he''d been tricked by an impostor doctor if he was to discover that Vien was alive. Lucas Nichs didn''t want the child to be dragged back to this mess. The child suffered enough. He shall protect the child even if it means temporarily keeping it a secret from his own father.


    Lucas walked towards the window so Vien would not hear the conversation. When the phone was answered, Lucas?was given no chance to even say hello when his best friend cut him off and told him that he was nearly shot yesterday¡ªanother of Vince''s ploy to eliminate Ace from the picture.


    A random man appeared from nowhere when Ace left Madam Ste''s mansion and lunged at him in an attempt to stab the dagger on his chest. When the culprit failed, he grabbed the gun hidden on his belt and tried to shoot him but his strength wasn''t enough to bring Ace down. He managed to grab the gun before it fired and beat the culprit until he fell to the floor unconscious.


    At the police station the culprit kept his mouth shut and there''s nothing they could do but to keep the culprit behind bars for attempted murder and wait that until he would confess.


    Ace was left with no choice but to resort to drastic action in order to take the first step to take his revenge¡ªit was to strip Vince as the CEO of Greyson Company.


    Ace needed his?assistance and Lucas was very much willing to give him a helping hand.

 Chapter 127 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 6

    <h4>Chapter 127 - LUCAS NICHOLAS 6</h4>


    Ace intends to trespass Vince''s office andb the ce for anything that could prove his step-brother guilty of embezzlement. Vince had been stealing money from thepany''s funds to supply his gambling addiction. Vince managed to hide his crimes but he couldn''t keep the truth forever.


    Apany employee who was loyal to Ace and who never considered Vince as the new CEO found out that thetter was faking up thepany''s expenses to cover up his theft. It was not a small amount of money but billions were involved. Concerned that thepany is in peril he did the thing he must. He went to Ace and voiced out his concerns.


    Lucas hoped that they would find what they were looking for inside Vince''s office. If they find enough evidence then they could prove Vince guilty of embezzlement, it would be enough to strip Vince of the title of CEO of Greyson Enterprises. That would be Ace''s first step to extracting revenge from Vince.


    Lucas Nichs listened intently while Ace told him his whole n. They would fly to Bvia tomorrow morning and when eveninges, they would trespass Vince''s office. And to sessfully get inside the tight security, Ace needs to use Lucas''s expertise in opening locked doors without triggering the security rm. The task was dangerous as hell and yet he could feel his blood pumping from anticipation.


    When Lucas Nichs finally hung up, he sighed despondently. Somehow, he failed to tell Ace the truth. Aside from?that he''d given him no chance to speak, he realized that he couldn''t return Vien back to Ace in the midst of this chaos. Her life would be endangered. He doesn''t want that to happen.


    It was difficult for him to decide but after talking with Ace over the phone, he realized that the best thing to do was keep Vien a secret while Vince was still on the rampage. If he learns the child was alive, he would undoubtedly kill her.


    He dropped his phone in the pocket of his jeans. When he raised his head towards Vien, he realized the girl was finished with her breakfast and was now intently looking at him. Her face is full of questions while she looks at Lucas. She wondered why there was a deep frown on his forehead. Vien was an intelligent child and she was very observant too.


    He gave her a reassuring smile.


    "The doctor said you would be discharged today. I need to pay for your hospital bills so we could go home."


    Vien smiled meekly and nodded her head.


    ***


    The Colossal gates?of?ymore mansion pulled open. The car rushed past the guards and it stopped right in front of the regal mansion. Lucas Nichs pushes the door open. The warm sunshine weed his eyes. He squinted?and moved to the other side of the car then pulled the door open.


    Vien slowly climbed out of the car. Her exquisite blue eyes filled with wonder as it surveyed her new environment. Her gaze stopped right in front of the vast pool and it lingered there.


    The child''s innocent eyes were filled with delight. It was the first time she must have seen a pool thisrge. Her small but cute lips slightly curled into an amazing smile. If Ace was looking at his daughter now, he would be proud of how beautiful she looked.


    "Let''s get it inside." He said to take her attention. She wordlessly nodded her head and took his hand which he held to her.


    They walk to the entrance of ymore Mansion in silence. Lady Ravenwood wasn''t informed he wasing. She would be undoubtedly surprised by the unexpected visit.


    Milton emerged from the door and pulled it open. Once they were inside he closed it again. Then his eyesnded on the child beside him.?His usually bored eyes stretched wide. He blinked several times while his gaze was on Viens face. Lucas expected him to ask questions but he was surprised when Milton asked none instead he ushered them to the library.


    The door to the library opened and they got inside. He spotted Lady Ravenwood seated on the Victorian sofa.


    "Tea?" His Aunt greeted him when he found him approaching her way. When his gazended on Vien, she froze as if she''d seen a ghost.


    "No thanks, I''m not in the mood to drink tea." He responded. He then sat on the sofa opposite her. He lifted Vien and settled her on the avable space beside him.


    "W-what c-can I do, Lucas?" Lady Ravenwood asked without tearing her gaze to the little girl.


    "To ask you a favor." He replied. He took a deep breath before continuing, "This girl was abused by his uncle. She lost her voice because of trauma. That''s all the information I could provide for now. I humbly ask you to provide her a home."


    "I will do it." She responded.


    He couldn''t believe that she agreed so easily. It was unusual for her to do so. "Pardon?"


    "I said, I will do it, Lucas. No questions asked. Consider me as her new guardian."


    For the very first time he sighed in relief. More than happy to hear that his problem had been solved. A heavy burden was lifted from his chest in an instant.


    "My overflowing gratitude, ire." For the first time, he addressed Lady Ravenwood with her real name.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I''m more than happy to have her in my lonely mansion. Atl least, I have someone to treat like my own daughter. What''s her name?" She paused then gestured the child toe. Vien was reluctant at first but when Lady Ravenwood smiled at her doubts melted and she flew into her arms.


    "Her name is Vien." He replied. He watched as she brush the girl''s soft curls with her fingers.


    "What a beautiful name." Lady Ravenwood mubled and rose from her seat.?"From now on, I would treat you like my child."


    She took the child''s fragile hand and lead her to the door.

 Chapter 128 - FLIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 128 - FLIGHT</h4>


    "Ace, please be careful¡­"


    Phoenix stood in front of the door, her hand waving. She looked ethereal in the pink dress she wore. Her vibrant inky hair fell down her shoulders like a magnificent waterfall. It took me an incredible amount of self-control to stop myself from running towards her arms. Once I ran back, I knew I couldn''t stop myself from staying. I have no option but to just watch her before I go or else I would not have the courage to leave.


    She picked Faith Vienne from her stroller and ced her into her arms. She smiled and waved again. But behind her smile, I know she''s sad too. She''s simply trying to keep her wistfulness so I wouldn''t feel bad.


    But despite her efforts to keep it, I could?read thoughts like an open book. We are connected with each other and there''s nothing which she could keep from me.


    I waved back and shot her a smile before I took onest nce at Phoenix. I then climbed inside the car. Lucas Nichs, my best friend, sat in the backseat with his headphones on. His eyes were closed as he listened to the music.


    I sighed and sunk into the seat beside Lucas. I wish I did not need to leave. But that was impossible. There''s still Vince to take care of. He attempted to kill me for the second time. Perhaps it''s time for me to get even. That''s why, tonight I should finish the war my stepbrother started.


    The engine roared to life. Momentster the grey car sped past the gates then it rolled to the highway.?Lucas Nichs drove in silence. I am in no mood to talk. I shifted my attention to the beautiful view outside the window but it failed to cheer me up. I guess there''s nothing which could uplift my sunken spirits now.


    After an hour of travelling, we finally pulled into a stop in front of the airport. I moved out of the car and opened the carpartment to get my heavy backpack. Lucas moved closer to pick his backpack too and I stepped aside.


    When the car left, we entered through the main entrance. We passed through the airport security gates, then handed our backpacks to the staff before we headed to the departure hall.


    Soon we are safely seated inside the ne. It would take us three and a half hours to reach Bvia. When it was announced the airne would take off, I leaned into my seat, put my headphones on and closed my eyes.


    I reviewed all my ns for tonight inside my thoughts. I shouldn''t fail, I told myself. If I get caught trespassing the CEO''s office then I will be doomed for the rest of my life. I will never be able to find any other chance to look for useful evidence that might help me put him to jail. Vince should be served the punishment that he deserves. The only punishment he was worth, aside from the death sentence of course, is lifetime imprisonment.


    Before I even knew it, I fell asleep.


    I was awakened by the sound of footsteps in the aisle. When my eyes fluttered open a flight attendant was distributing snacks.


    When my eyes shifted to Lucas beside me, he was wide awake. This time he was looking at his phone. When my eyesnded on his phone screen, I caught him looking at the picture of his wife, Alexandria. I pretend I didn''t see it and simply look away.


    After eating a quick snack, I went back to sleep again since I have nothing to do anyway. I decided to spend the remaining hours of the trip sleeping. I barely sleptst night. Now is the chance I could recover the sleep I needed.


    The announcement from the speaker saying that the ne would bending soon woke me up. I straightened on my seat.


    Five minutester, the nended safely on the runway. The passenger''s slowly descended down the stairs including me and Lucas. After taking our backpacks from the baggage counter, we walked out of the door until we reached the car waiting outside.


    We climbed into the car that would take us into a hotel where we would stay for a while. I leaned to the back seat. My eyes drifted to the scene outside the window.


    ''Home sweet home,'' I should be saying that now that I''m back in the country where I was born and yet, I don''t have the heart to say it out loud. The memories I have with me when ites to this ce was all unpleasant. I couldn''t recall anything worth remembering except the memories I have with Phoenix.


    The car skidded into a stop in front of a luxury hotel. Lucas had already reserved a?room in advance so we only went to the front desk to retrieve our?key card.


    Our room was located on the fifth floor. We entered the elevator and punched the button to the fifth floor. We turned left and entered a hallway with a red carpet.


    After walking to the seemingly endless hallway, I finally found my room. Lucas''s room was situated next to mine and he walked towards his room.


    I swiped the key card and the door opened. The spacious room with a King size bed greeted my eyes. The room has a floor to ceiling window with an overwhelming view of the city. There was also a fully furnished mini bar at the side of the room.


    I closed the door and lowered my heavy bag on the floor. Then I slumped on the top of the cottony-soft bed. I grabbed my phone from inside the pocket of my jeans. After I texted Phoenix that I safely arrived at the hotel, a knock sounded on the door.


    I ced my phone on top of the night table and opened the door.


    Lucas Nichs entered after the door opened. He then made a beeline straight into the crystal table and unrolled a paper on top. It was the floor n of the Greyson building I sketched for him.


    "Listen Ace, so here''s the n..."

 Chapter 129 - DISCOVERY

    <h4>Chapter 129 - DISCOVERY</h4>


    It was pitch ck outside when we sneaked inside the Greyson building. The peaceful night was disturbed by the sh of lightning and it was followed by the deafening sound of thunder. The rain began to pour heavily from the sky. The timing is just great. Who would have thought that we would invade the building at a very unlikely time.


    d in a ck overall, we managed to sessfully trespass the heavy guarded back entrance after Lucas single-handedly defeated the roving guards. I walked past the bodies lying on the floor. There are ten of them in total. The guards weren''t dead, only unconscious. Lucas used brute force to knock them down. He then fished a small vial inside his pocket and poured it in a handkerchief.


    To make sure the guards wouldn''t wake up and cause trouble, he pressed the handkerchief into the men''s nose. Once they inhale the scent, the powerful drug would make them sleep for at least two hours.That would be more than enough time to look for evidence that could be used against Vince.


    Lucas signaled me to go ahead. I nodded and left him there to take care of the bodies. I climbed the stairs that would take me to the eighth floor where the CEO''s office was located. The area was safe since Lucas sessfully disabled the CCTV on the stairs but I shouldn''t let my guard down. ''Expect the unexpected'' I am a strong believer of that saying. I must be prepared when things don''t go as nned.


    When I finally reached the top of the stairs, I was out of breath. I have to lean on the wall for a few short minutes for support. After my breathing went back to normal, I headed for the office of the CEO.


    Just like I expected, five armed guards were posted just in front of the door. When I was still the CEO of Greyson Enterprises, only a single guard was assigned to that spot. The fact that Vinced tightened the security proves one thing¡ªhe was hiding something that no one should know¡ªtonight I shall find out.


    I stood hidden beside an indoor ornamental nt and thought of a n. I could beat two to three guards all at the same time. However, it''s impossible for me to handle five men who not only look strong but possess the bulky muscles of a wrestler. What was Vince thinking when he hired the five of them?


    My stepbrother made sure that no intruder could walk past his office especially at night.


    After taking a deep, long breath, I finally decided to knock them unconscious. Not by force of course, I''m no match for them. Since I''m running out of options, I need to use the special gun Lucas had given me. It was supposed to be reserved for emergencies but I have no better use of it than this moment.


    The gun was provided by thepany Lucas worked as a secret agent. It was specialized to make the target unconscious and then when the target wakes up, he will not remember a single detail of what happened. Very useful, I thought with a sense of satisfaction and groped for the gun hidden behind my back.


    The gun will not make a sound. That is another useful advantage when using the gun. The target would not know what hit him until he falls to the floor, unconscious.


    I checked the time on my luminous wrist watch and smiled. It''s almost time for two of the guards to take a thirty minutes break.


    Patiently, I stood hidden in my ce and waited until I heard footsteps. When the two reached the spot where I concealed myself, I fired the gun twice, and watched the two bulky men drop to the floor. Their strength would be no use now.


    Footsteps running sounded on the hallway after the remaining three guards saw their ally fall to the floor. When they reached the unconscious men on the floor, I wasted no time?and fired the gun then watched the three lose their consciousness andy sprawled on the floor together with their fallenpanions.


    The men guarding the CEO''s office were all unconscious.?I took them down without even sweating.


    Relieved to settle the matter without blood spilling on the floor, I sighed and headed to the CEO''s room. I walked casually on the long dark hallways, aware that the CCTV cameras were disabled in that area. Thanks to Lucas handling the matter for me, it''s now easier for me to wander around the area free of worry.


    Atst, I reached the door of the office. Using Vince''s card ess, I managed to effortlessly open the door. I couldn''t use my own pass since the security could track down that it was mine so I used my step brother''s stolen ess card instead. This way, it would be much safer.


    I gingey entered the ce. The sudden nostalgic feeling I waited to flood inside failed toe. Surprisingly, I felt nothing at all.


    It''s been a while since thest time I stepped inside this ce and the office looks so different now. If it weren''t for my brother''s name written on top of the table I would even think I entered the wrong door.


    Vince did an intense change over the room after he took over as the CEO. Nothing inside the room was the same as the previous arrangements. The old furniture that used to be there were?gone. It was all reced by brand new ones which must have cost thepany a huge fortune.


    The office lost it''s respectable appeal. It now looked so unorganized that watching it gave me a pounding headache. What has Vince done to his office? Not that I care but it wasughable. No respectable employee would want to enter this ce.


    What is the bed doing inside the office? This room is for business and not for pleasure. I wouldn''t even wonder If I were to discover the Greyson Enterprises were reaching bankruptcy.


    The files on top of the table were inplete disarray. I wonder what Vince hired his secretary for if she couldn''t even maintain his table organized.


    I let go a deep, exasperated sigh. Looking for evidence inside this office never crossed my mind to be this challenging. I have no idea where I should start looking.


    The files scattered on top of the table would be the first thing I needed to check.?I followed my instinct and found myself picking the files on top.


    The instant my eyes read the first words written, my temples scrunched in confusion. I moved closer to the only lighting from the ceiling and read the document once more.


    A resignation letter? The letter was not from an ordinary employee but from the Chief Financial Officers who had been working in thepany for the past five years. The said man is a huge asset for thepany. If he resigns, thepany would lose one of its best employees.


    I returned the paper on top of the table. I released the breath I didn''t know I was holding and picked the files carelessly tossed on the floor so I could inspect them.

 Chapter 130 - EVIDENCE

    <h4>Chapter 130 - EVIDENCE</h4>


    My eyes stretched wider. The document was a resignation letter from one of the employees, this time it was from the head of finance.


    I picked another document¡­ then another¡­ and another. It all contains the same thing¡ªemployees resignation letter¡ªapproximately five-hundred of them in total.


    It seems I wasn''t the only one who didn''t like my step-brother''s character. It appeared that there''s a number of employees who didn''t favor him as well. If he continues to be a jerk, I wonder if there will be a single employee left in thepany after a year.


    Shaking my head in disbelief, I returned the documents to the same position I found them on the floor. I walked towards the desk and pulled the drawers open.


    ''Holy sh*t'' I said the words allowed after the contents of the drawer sprung free. There was a stash of cash, a dozen boxes of cigarettes, and a pack of unused condoms. This was the most ridiculous item I ever found inside a respectable man''s office which proves he wasn''t as respectable inside.


    If Ybbrahim Greyson found out what Vince did to the office, he would undoubtedly kill his legitimate son.


    But before Ybbrahim could get his hands dirty, I would do it first. I wanted to kill my step-brother using my bare hands. I doubt if I will feel a tinge of regret afterwards. Vince deserves it all. But Vince didn''t deserve a quick death, he was too evil to have a peaceful death. He must suffer while he''s alive.


    I closed the drawer with more force than required and proceeded to open the cab leaning on the wall. The drawers contained files, I might find some useful stuff inside. However when I pulled the handle open, it wouldn''t budge. I discovered that it was locked. Using the object that looked like a hairpin which I fished from inside my pocket, I picked the lock until there was a soft click, the ss cover opened. A triumphant smile crossed on my lips.


    The sound of footsteps alerted my senses. I nervously eyed the door, ready to attack if necessary.


    "Sorry, I must have surprised you." Lucas Nichs, said apologetically upon opening the door. He got inside and closed the door behind him afterwards.


    I let go a relieved sigh when I saw Lucas. Damn! He nearly gave me a mini heart-attack. After I recovered myposure, I resumed looking at the files in front of me.


    Lucas moved to the file cab on the opposite side of the room to help me?look for necessary documents that could be of help.


    My eyes shifted to my wristwatch to check the time. I''ve been inside the office for nearly an hour but I wasn''t able to find anything useful to prove Vince guilty of embezzlement. But I''m not giving up until I find what I''m searching for.


    I checked all the files inside the cab but I failed to find the documents I was looking for. No matter how hard I search this ce, I will never find the evidence against Vince. In the first ce, he will never put an important document just anywhere inside the room. There must be some secret ce here where he hides them. Perhaps a secret safe or a hiddenpartment somewhere inside the room.


    "Have you found anything?" I asked after I stood up to stretch my legs.


    "Unfortunately, none." Lucas replied, threw me a quick nce before he cast his undivided attention back to the documents in his hand.


    I moved back to the desk in hopes there were some important files which I missed. My toes collided with a hard object from under the table. When I peered underneath, there was a ck attach¨¦ case. It was hidden there on purpose. If my shoes didn''t hit it, I wouldn''t even know that it was there.


    Curious, I lifted the case and ced it on top of the table. Seeing my discovery, Lucas got curious too. He slowly emerged from the sea of files surrounding him and reached my side after a couple of quick steps.


    I opened the attach¨¦ case. My eyesnded on the thick envelope safely secured inside. My hands were trembling from anticipation as I picked the files and tore it open. I really read what was written as if it depended on my life.


    My heartbeat increased until I could barely breathe. The ominous feeling that descended upon me was too strong to ignore. My eyes scanned the written contents.


    Gasping from shock, I lowered the paper which suddenly felt heavy against my trembling fingers. Lucas didn''t say anything at first. The more he looked at me the more his curiosity deepened. When he couldn''t take the suspense anymore, he grabbed the document from my hand.


    Lucas gasped after he finished reading it. His face filled with disbelief when his eyes shifted back to me.


    I couldn''t believe that Vince sold thepany without informing Ybbrahim Greyson. Not only did he sell thepany but the Greyson Mansion would be seized by a creditor?as one of the coteral for his debts.


    Aside from that, a number of creditors were demanding his payment. Some of them have already filed aint. Vince was doomed¡­. There was no one he could me except himself. He neglected thepany and he supplied his gambling addiction with thepany funds. He needs to pay for what he did. He was served with what he deserved.


    "If Ybbrahim Greyson sees that, he would undoubtedly disown your stepbrother." Lucasmented, his shock hasn''t subsided yet. He handed me the file which I hastily returned inside before closing the attach¨¦ case.


    I didn''t respond. That was exactly what I''m thinking. No one is going to stop from doing it. Tomorrow morning, I will send the files to Ybbrahim. Nothing would shock him more?than knowing thepany he worked hard for years was ruined by his legitimate son.


    "I have everything I need now. Let''s leave this building before anyone sees us." I made a beeline straight on the door, Lucas followed behind me.

 Chapter 131 - VINCES DOWNFALL

    <h4>Chapter 131 - VINCE''S DOWNFALL</h4>


    The day was just starting and yet Bvia was in full swing after the news that Greyson Enterprises fell into bankruptcy spread like wildfire. The unfortunate news was the front page headline of? every notable newspaper, and the issue was number one trending online.


    The me for thepany''s downfall was all directed to Vince Greyson, the acting CEO of Greyson Enterprises. Due to his negligence and mismanagement the once greatpany copsed just months after he took over.


    The breaking news was aired on radios and television. If Ybbrahim Greyson had not confirmed the shocking news in a prescon, no one would actually believe it. Everyone believed that it had been a hoax and the evidence was fake but after hearing the truth from Ybbrahim Greyson, the truth finally sunk, the huge empire crumbled to the ground.


    The news just erupted like a bomb that shocked everyone. Even Ybbrahim couldn''t believe what happened. He trusted Vince but all his son did in return was to ruin thepany he worked hard for three long decades.


    Greyson Enterprises once stood proud and taller than most of itspetitors. It''s been thriving all this year but sad to say, it


    was no longer the same in a blink of an eye.


    Vince Greyson, after facing charges, fled the country in order to escape his crimes and to evade his debts which reached billions in total. Ybbrahim Greyson couldn''t do anything but apologize for his son''s crimes and shoulder all responsibility. But no matter how hard he apologized, their lives will never be the same. It was not the end¡­ but the beginning of their doom.


    ***


    When I turned the television on, I wasn''t even surprised to hear the morning news. To others, it could be shocking but to someone like me who knows the news before it was even aired, it felt the same. I flipped the channels and yet there was nothing which I found interesting so I turned the television off. There''s no use to hearing the same news over and over again when I know the whole truth.


    I swiftly moved to the minibar and? grabbed a can of cold beer from inside the refrigerator before I sunk to thefortable single sofa inside my hotel room. My fingers clutched the can tightly as I poured the liquid into my mouth.


    Somehow, the sense of triumph I knew I would feel after exposing Vince''s darkest secret didn''t arrive. There was this deep, hollow emptiness inside me saying it wasn''t enough. Vince deserved more than that. What I did wasn''t enough to make him pay for his crimes.


    Now that he escaped it felt as if my efforts had been wasted. There''s a part of me which felt a little bit disappointed with the turn of events. It never urred to me that Vince was a huge coward. He couldn''t face what he did. Above all, he escaped all his responsibilities and left it all for his aging father to handle. It must have been a huge failure for Ybbrahim Greyson to be abandoned by his legitimate son.


    But no matter where Vince goes, I shall hunt him even if I have to go into the deepest, darkest part of hell just to catch him. He could run away, but he would never escape the truth that he was ruined for life, his life will never be the same again. He will always be on the run. He would always guard his back in fear someone would jump out of nowhere and kill him.


    I lifted the can into my mouth and drank half of it. My thoughts were upied with where he is now. I''m sure that Vince didn''t escape to another country. I lived with him for years and I know how his brain works. He sure was coward but he''s not that stupid.


    He would not do something ridiculous like running away without enough cash to keep him alive. Vince was smart enough to consider that.


    That makes me think that soon, Vince would run out of money and he woulde back for Ybbrahim to ask him for more.


    I emptied the can into my mouth and crushed? it into my hands before throwing it on the nearby trash can. The sooner Vince was caught, the better. As long as he''s on the loose, I will never be at peace. He would undoubtedly try to kill me at every opportunity. It''s okay if he would only take me as his target. But I''m afraid that he would harm Phoenix and Faith Vienne.


    I lost a child before and I don''t want to lose anyone again. I won''t allow it to happen. I would fight to death just to keep my family safe.


    The loud? sound of my phone ringing snapped me out of my glum reverie. Sighing, I hurriedly vacated the sofa and picked the phone seated on the top of the night table. When I looked at the screen, it was Phoenix who was calling me.


    For a while, my worries faded. My face lit up as I answered the phone.


    "I miss you, Ace¡­ Hopefully you''re doing fine¡­" Her worried voice greeted my ears. Just the sound of her soft voice has a calming effect on me. A gentle smile emerged from my lips.


    "I miss you too, love." I respond as I try to ignore the longing I felt for her. "Don''t worry, I will be home soon¡­ I''m flying back to Brittania after I finish packing."


    We talked on the phone for thirty long minutes. The three days I haven''t been with her feel like years to me. We talked about Faith Vienne. We even talked about Vien, our angel. We both wished that she was still alive even though it''s impossible so when I return back from Bvia we could be one big family again.


    When I hung up, I couldn''t stop grinning. The call helped me feel a lot more better.


    Now that I temporarily settled the matter regarding? Vince, I could finally return to my family.

 Chapter 132 - IN DANGER

    <h4>Chapter 132 - IN DANGER</h4>


    The moment I closed the door and the walked to through the long and narrow hallways to return the room key card to the front desk my heart ominously began to beat an erratic rhythm.


    Oftentimes when this ufortable feeling arises, I will simply kick it away and it will be gone. However, the dark feeling didn''t fade after I pushed it away. Instead, it intensified which tells me to be wary of dangers waiting for me.


    As I strode outside the hotel with my backpack slung behind my back, I instantly sensed I''m being watched. The longer I stood there, the more I feel ufortable.


    No one would dare to attack me in broad daylight so I would be safe for a moment.


    No one would attempt to harm me in this ce full of people.


    My hawk-sharp eyes darted to the crowd.


    My alerted gaze surveyed?left to right. So far, I found no suspicious person but I didn''t let my guard down. Not yet, I still sensed the impending danger waiting to befell on me.


    I waited for a cab to pass. I would be going to the airport so I needed one. I didn''t wait long before I spotted the cab approaching my way, I hailed it right away until it stopped in front of me. I pulled the door open and ced my backpack on the backseat before I climbed inside and closed the door.


    The unpleasant scent of air freshener invaded my nostrils, it was making me dizzy. Somehow, the air that wafted inside the car made my stomach turn upside down. Nausea descended on me, my finger clutched the seat in front of me to keep myself from falling on the floor.


    "To the airport, please." I ordered and I realized that my voice sounded weak.


    Upon hearing my words, the driver wordlessly started the engine and the car moved forward.


    I sunk into the back seat and closed my eyes tight. Perhaps, the nauseating feeling would flee after a minute of rest. I''ve been up all night and it''s no wonder I''m feeling unwell. I was sleep-deprived and that exins the sudden dizzying feeling.


    After ten minutes passed, my eyes fluttered open only to realize that my dizziness didn''t diminish. I felt a lot worse than I did before. This time, my vision was beginning to lose its focus and my surroundings were turning a bit hazy.


    What is happening to me? I asked myself weakly and fought hard to maintain my focus but my struggles were to no avail.


    My energy dropped until I could no longer move my limbs and my legs. I tried to struggle but my whole body was paralyzed. I tried to scream for help but there was no sound emanating from my lips.


    And the sudden realization hit me. It took me a moment before the truth sunk inside my head, the room was filled with a smoke from a chemical.?The nauseating smell inside the cab was a drug that could momentarily paralyzed someone¡­ and make that person slowly lose consciousness.


    I didn''t realize it immediately until it''s toote. I was already snared into a trap I couldn''t escape.


    Despite my weakening body, I managed to lift my face to the driver''s seat. I saw the man''s reflection in the mirror. He possessed a pair of ocean blue eyes like mine. Even while wearing a mask, I still recognize him.


    Before I could say his name out of my lips, my head fell back to the cushioned seat and I lost my consciousness.


    I didn''t know how long I''d been unconscious when I roused from my sleep slumber. I tried to lift my eyes open but it was so heavy that my eyelids could barely move.


    The car skidded into a stop and the engine stopped. I heard the sound of the door opening closing as the man on the driver''s seat climbed out of the car. Secondster, the door on my left opened and I was dragged and dragged to the floor and left there.


    The car door mmed shut. The footsteps walked past me until I couldn''t hear it anymore. While my captor was away, I tried to move a body part only to realize that even my fingers refused to move.


    I wonder how long this numbness wouldst. I don''t even know where the hell I am or if I will still be alive before the sunset.


    The footsteps were back. It is now approaching my way. Then I felt my body move as someone dragged me to the floor by pulling my feet.


    Excruciating pain hit my body as my back rubbed against the pebbled ground before it reached the cemented pavement. A door was opened and I was dragged inside. The smooth and cold surface of the ceramic floor?told me I was inside the house.


    Again I was dragged across the tiled floor until another door opened and I was pulled inside before the grip on my feet loosened.


    I forced my eyes open but I couldn''t. I tried to move my body again but failed once more. I blindly listened to my surroundings. I know that he was still there despite not making a sound.


    My head began to spin. A sudden sleepiness striked me again. The nauseating scent of a chemical invaded my nostrils. I would die of suffocation if I stopped breathing. I could only hold my breath for two minutes. I gasped and inhaled a mass of smoke.


    The door creaked open and someone entered the room then mmed the door none too gently. Angry shouts filled the room as the two argued. I couldn''t identify the second man who just entered the room since I''m beginning to feel groggy. I couldn''t even understand what was going on with my eyes firmly closed.


    But before I drifted back into a deep slumber, I heard the sound of a fragile object falling to the floor with a piercing crash. Then there was a long, forceful struggle between the two before a body fell to the floor with a heavy thud.

 Chapter 133 - IN DANGER 2

    <h4>Chapter 133 - IN DANGER 2</h4>


    When my eyes fluttered open, the first thing that came across my view was the hazy white ceiling. After blinking several times, the blur didn''t fade so I was forced to close my eyes again and wait a few seconds until my vision cleared.


    Hell, where am I? What happened? I don''t remember a single thing. I just woke up sprawled on the floor wondering how I came to this ce.


    After a few minutes my eyes opened. This time my sight was as clear as the morning blue sky. The familiar sky blue walls, the king size bed, the minibar at the corner, and the portrait of a woman hanging on the wall greeted my eyes as it scanned the room.


    I don''t need to see anything to know that I was in the Greyson Mansion¡ªinside my room.


    What?am I doing here? I swore not to return in this hellhole unless it''s a matter of life and death situation.


    I tried to get up but my weak limbs were unprepared and I fell back to the floor. My whole body numb and my head pounded painfully. I wonder how long I''d been sprawled on the cold, hard floor.


    The eerie silence inside the room was deafening. And a dark aura appeared all over the ce. The faint light emanating from the vian blinds confirmed it was nearly six in the afternoon and the sun was beginning to set.


    After summoning all the strength I could muster, I forced myself to get up, this time I seeded. My hands suddenly came in contact with a warm?liquid.?My head snapped to investigate only to discover the pool of fresh blood that gathered within my reach.


    The morbid sight sent chills down my spine. When I looked into my hands, I realized it was soaked with blood. But it was not the blood that scared me the most¡ªit was the ten inch knife I''m holding.


    My fear grew into the size of a monster. Frozen to my ce, I simply stared at it with eyes wide and unblinking while expecting it to magically disappear. Unfortunately it did not vanish. Instead, the more I look at it, the more it bes real.


    Thump! Thump!


    Thump! Thump!


    My heartbeat was so loud that it filled the whole room.


    Is this real or is it a nightmare? How did this happen?


    I pushed my body up until I regained my bnce and stood on my feet. I nearly lost my bnce when I stumbled on the unconscious body on the floor.


    The knife in my hands slipped out of my hold. It collided with the tiled floor with a piercing tter.


    d in an exquisite white dress and lying in the pool of blood was Ang. Blood leaking on the grievous wound on her chest.


    The chilling scent of death and murder reeked through the heavy atmosphere. We are the only people inside the room. It''s most likely I murdered her.


    But¡­ But¡­ I can''t remember anything!


    I can''t possibly attack a defenseless woman and then stab her multiple times until she copses on the floor.


    My stomach turned upside down and bile rose on my throat. Unable to take more of the morbid scene, I looked away. My feet refused to move as if a spell was cast to immobilize them.?The sound sirens sounded in the distance. Yet, I still didn''t move in my ce.


    The surreal events seem to happen fast forward.


    Hurried footsteps sounded on the hallway followed by the urgent knock on the door. They were ordering me to open the door but I didn''t even move an inch.


    I don''t know what to do at the moment. The shock numbed my whole body and it made my brain stop functioning.


    The door was kicked until it opened. The next thing?I know, half a dozen uniformed men entered the room and I was forced on my knees and secured my wrists with handcuffs.


    I don''t understand what their trying to say. My mind went numb as well.


    I didn''t struggle. I allowed them to drag me outside the room then across the foyer where I?saw Samantha¡ªmy stepmother¡ª furiously waiting.


    p!


    The immediate attack on my face made my cheeks numb in pain. Herser-sharp eyes slice through me. I didn''t even blink as I fought her gaze.


    "I cursed you to rot in hell for killing your step-brother''s wife! I swear, I will not allow you to escape, I will make sure justice is served." Her screams could be heard all the way to the third floor of the mansion.


    "I. Did. Not. Kill. Ang." Finally, I recovered my voice and I stressed each word so she would understand.


    "And you think I would believe you?" The room reverberated with her hystericalughter. "You think I''m stupid?" She added, her squinted eyes surveyed my blood-stained shirt. Her fingers curled into a tight ball. Her jaw furiously clenched.


    "I''m not gonna force you to change your beliefs. I don''t care about your opinion." I retorted ferociously then turned to the police officers, "Should we leave?"


    The men led me to the door.


    I ignored Samantha''s angry outburst behind me and allowed myself to be dragged.


    "Insolent! I will make sure you will spend the rest of your life behind bars!" She yelled furiously. I pretended not to hear her, which angered her more.


    I climbed into the car and settled into the backseat. A police officer sat beside me before the car moved forward.


    Now that my shock subsided I tried to recall what exactly happened until my head hurt. But no matter how hard I force myself to remember what exactly happened, I still couldn''t remember a single thing.


    The police car skidded to a stop in front of the police station. I climbed out of the car and I was ushered inside the building.


    I must force myself to recall the events or else I would be charged with murder¡­. Murder which I didn''t evenmit.


    But if I''m not the one who murdered Ang, then who else did?

 Chapter 134 - KIDNAPPED

    <h4>Chapter 134 - KIDNAPPED</h4>


    Ace''s scheduled flight to Brittania was yesterday. Twenty-four hours passed since then but I haven''t received a call from him informing me his flight had been cancelled.


    My worries keep growing. Negative ideas kept popping inside my thoughts. The fact that he was not answering his phone scared me more.


    What if Vince kidnapped him? What if something happened to Ace without me knowing?


    I took a deep, steadying breath and kicked the negative thoughts away. Fretting would never take me anywhere.


    ¡­. The number you have dialed is either unattended or out of coverage. Please try your callter¡­..


    It was the fourteenth time I try to call him. But like the previous attempts, no one answered.


    From the amount of?my failed tries and having to listen to the same voice over and over again, I memorized the lines.


    Sighing, I returned the phone on top of the?night table. Then I shifted my gaze to my daughter.


    Faith Vienne was lying inside her crib, iling her arms in the air. I picked her up and carried her towards the terrace for a breath of fresh air.


    The soft whistle of cold wind helped ease a bit of my stress. Slowly, I calm down.


    It''s a beautiful day, I thought. My eyes sweeping to the scenic clear blue sky looking like a scene straight out of a painting as ist spread through the horizon.


    As I enjoyed the view and the soft caress of the cold wind, I prayed to the heavens that Ace is safe wherever he is now.


    Even if it takes long for Ace to return, perhaps it would take days or even a week, I will wait for him.


    And if by chance he does not return then it''s time to take action¡­.


    I rocked Faith Vienne into my arms and sang her a song until she sleepily yawned and closed her adorable eyes.


    When my daughter was fast asleep, I entered my room thenid a soft kiss on her rosy cheeks before lowering her into the queen size bed.


    While I was arranging the pillows around my little girl, there was a soft rustle of movement behind me. When I looked in the direction of the doors, there Elisa stood.


    "Have you called Ace?" She asked as she swiftly moved closer and?sat on the edge of the bed.


    I shook my head and weakly mumbled ''no.''


    Seeing the sad look upon my face, she smiled and cheered me up. "Don''t worry,?he will be here soon, his trip was simply dyed."


    "I hope so." I replied. Hoping my best friend was right.


    While Elisa was there, I took a quick bath and changed into a fit pink t-shirt and jeans. After I emerged from the bathroom, I grabbed the car keys on the top of the night table and headed to the door.


    "Take care Beatrix," Elisa said as I headed to the door.


    "Thanks a lot Lis. Promise, I will be quick,?I just need to buy diapers and a feeding bottle ...."


    "No problem," She replied.


    I opened the door and closed it behind me. The house was extremely quiet. It became like that when Ace left. Perhaps it was just my imagination.


    The foyer was empty. Madam Ste was nowhere to be seen. I want to ask her if she wants me to buy something for her.


    I shrugged my shoulders and walked outside the house.


    The refreshing cold wind brushes past me. It was a cloudy day, a beautiful opportunity?for a pic. Unfortunately, Ace wasn''t here yet so I need to move my ns until he arrives.


    I climbed inside the car, put my seatbelt on, and turned the engine. The car slowly made its way towards the gates.


    It was boring to drive alone under the exquisite blue sky. I''m used to having Ace follow me like a shadow wherever I go. Now that he''s away, I feel the nagging emptiness.


    To cheer myself up, I turned the radio on. A heartbreak song sted on the speaker and my mood plummeted to the ground.


    I turned the radio off. It wasn''t helping me anyway.


    Sighing, I focused my attention on the road.


    The car?behind me caught my attention. I noticed it in the rear view mirror?after I left the estate. It did not overtake my car even if it had the chance. I could not help but wonder if it was tailing me or I''m just paranoid here.


    After a thirty minute drive, my car halted into the parking area in front of the supermarket.?The car that had been following my car drove past me. I sighed,


    relieved that it was not what I thought.


    The guard opened the door as I got inside. I mumbled a quick thank you before I picked a cart and pushed it towards the baby section.


    I grabbed a three piece set of assorted color baby bottles disyed on the rack and loaded it on the cart. When I finished, I moved forward.


    The cart pulled into a halt when I reached the area where diapers are disyed. Carefully, I selected the most trusted and tested brand and?grabbed threerge packs?and ced it inside the cart. Threerge packs of diapers is equivalent to three weeks to one month''s supply. I always buy diapers in bulk since I hate going to crowded supermarkets every week.


    I headed straight into the counter where a long queue was waiting. When it''s my turn, I paid the cashier in cash.


    Five minutester, I emerged out of the door carrying the items I purchased. Hurriedly, I made my way to where my car was parked. When I reached the spot, I pulled thepartment open and loaded the items inside before closing it again.


    An ominous feeling descended on me after I climbed inside the car and closed the door. Before I could turn the engine, things escted quickly.


    A muscr arm hooked around my neck, suspending my breathing. A piercing scream tore from my lips.

 Chapter 135 - SAVED

    <h4>Chapter 135 - SAVED</h4>


    The arms holding my neck tightened. I struggled hard, punched his face multiple times but he didn''t even budge. No matter how hard I fought, I''m still no match to his strength.


    He pressed a handkerchief into my nose. I know what it could do to me so I fought even harder¡ªwith all the strength I have. This is a matter of life and death situation. I won''t allow him to do what he wants.


    My long fingernails wed his cheeks. He cried in pain and cursed in rage. The handkerchief fell out of his reach.?His hold around my neck momentarily loosened.


    I took the chance and hit him forcefully using my elbow. He fell back on the backseat of the car.


    I turned to the door and reached for the handle. But before?the tip of my fingers touched the handle he snatched my hair with brute force that I stumbled on the seat.


    A piercing scream erupted from my lips.?My fist smashed his face nonstop. I won''t give up without one hell of a fight. I can''t die this fast. I still have to live for the sake of my daughter¡­ for Ace.


    He pped me so hard that my cheeks went numb. The blow was powerful enough to cause me to hit my head on the steering wheel.?The metallic taste of blood lingered on my bleeding lips.


    "Bi*ch!" He spat and fished something on the pocket of his trousers. It was a sprayer but it was rather small for a bottle of perfume. It was twice as big as my thumb.


    "V-vince?" I gasped. My mouth dropped to the floor as my eyebrows shot to the ceiling.


    It must be Vince! Even if he''s wearing a mask and a bo I still recognize his voice.


    "You got it right, my darling Phoenix." He said, despite the mask covering his mouth, I could sense the sinister smile ying on his lips.


    "W-what d-did you do to Ace?" I asked in a shaky voice, my horrified gaze bored to his.


    "You don''t have to know, Phoenix¡­." He snapped and without another word sprayed the contents of the bottle into the air.


    The nauseating scent filled my nose. My eyelids feel heavy. I blinked my eyes rapidly, forcing myself not to fall asleep.


    I forced my trembling legs to rise, then snatched the cat figurine below the rearview mirror and used brute force to smash it hard on his head. He stumbled on the backseat. Groaning as he rolled from the painful blow.


    Blood oozes from the wound. Panting, I used thest of my strength and pulled the car door open. I jumped outside.


    I haven''t taken another step forward when my vision begins to blur, my head starts to spin, and I lose my bnce.


    My head bumped into the hard, rough pavement


    ''Help!'' I screamed but the words became a barely audible whisper.


    Thest thing I knew before darkness swallowed me up was the sound of hurried footsteps approaching me. After that, I drifted into nothingness.


    Am I dead? I asked myself as Iy sprawled on the ground.


    Pitch ck darkness surrounded me. I couldn''t see anything except ck. I couldn''t feel anything too. It must be what feels like to be dead.


    Am I really dead? I asked myself for the second time. But I couldn''t find an answer.


    Before I could even think of anything, images began to sh inside my thoughts.


    I saw my parents¡­.


    I saw Ace¡­.


    I saw my angelic daughter, Vien¡­


    I saw everything that happened in my past¡­.


    Tears fell down my cheeks as I watched the flow of memories. I realize how strong I am. Everything that happened to me has a reason. Whatever happened in the past I have no regrets since it is what made me who I am now.


    I closed my eyes again. This time, I drifted to another peaceful slumber.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been asleep. When I opened my eyes, the grandiose ceiling and the golden chandelier hanging on top came to my view.


    When I looked to my right, the breathtaking sunset visible through the floor to ceiling ss window weed my eyes.


    Beautiful¡­. Just beautiful¡­.


    Slowly, I tried to get up on the bed but the sudden jolt of pain when I tried to get up shot through my bandaged head. I fell back on the feathery soft bed, wincing.


    When the pain subsided I tried to get up again, this time more carefully. Relief shot through me when I sessfully sat on the bed.


    My squinted eyes surveyed my surroundings. The ce looks familiar¡­. I was sure I''d been here before. The cream colored walls, the king size bed, the golden chandelier, the Victorian sofa set, and the?floor to ceiling window look so familiar.


    Where was it? ymore Mansion? Yes, I Think it is¡­ the ce owned by Lady Ravenwood.


    So why am I here? Thest thing I remember before losing consciousness was hitting my head on the pavement¡­ then I heard footsteps running¡­ and after that I couldn''t recall anything¡­.


    It doesn''t make sense¡­ I don''t understand why I''m here.


    My thoughts were cut short when the door opened. A woman with golden brown hair tamed behind her nape entered. When she came closer, I realized she possessed enchanting sapphire eyes.


    She ced the tray on top of the night table. There was a scalding cup on top. I couldn''t identify if it''s tea or coffee but I hope it''s coffee.


    "I''m d you''re awake." She whispered softly.


    This must be Lady Ravenwood, I thought to myself as my gazended on her stunning face. She''s more beautiful up close.


    She handed the cup to me.


    "Thank you." I mumbled.


    When I lifted the cup to my lips the enchanting scent of hot chocte permeated my nostrils. I took a sip and nearly closed my eyes. It tastes better than coffee or tea.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, Phoenix. I''m ire Ravenwood. I''m Ace''s mother."


    The cup nearly slipped from my hold.

 Chapter 136 - ACES MOTHER

    <h4>Chapter 136 - ACE''S MOTHER</h4>


    "I am Ace''s mother." Lady Ravenwood repeated after seeing the shocked look on my face.


    I blinked several times, slowly digesting her words.


    "But¡­ But¡­ you''re too young to be his mother."


    "I will take that as apliment, Phoenix." She smiled humbly, her eyes twinkling.


    "Yes, that''s apliment. You appeared around your 30''s to me."


    "Thank you dear,?by the way I''m 39." She mumbled and elegantly sat on the chair beside the bed.


    "Ace never told me about you¡­. I mean he did not particrly say you''re his mother." By the mention of it, I witnessed the twinkle in her sapphire eyes dissolved. It was reced with a shadow of loneliness and pain.


    I bit my lower lip. I shouldn''t say the words aloud.?She was hurt. If only I could take my words back.


    "I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have said it." I said apologetically.


    ire shook her head and forced a smile on her lips, the smile barely reached her eyes. "You don''t have to say sorry. I know my son hates me."


    "Because Ace had been all alone all these years. When you left him, he felt that the world forsaken him. And the only person who should have stayed by his side left and didn''t return."


    "I''m?fourteen when I gave birth to Ace. I have no option but to leave."


    My jaw dropped to the floor. "Fourteen?" I repeated as my eyebrows shot to the ceiling. It''s a very young age to raise a child. Girls at that age should be at school.


    "Shocking right?" ire rose from her seat. There was a distant look in her eyes as she recalled a particr memory. "I was kidnapped and raped by Ace''s father. The only reason why our family didn''t press charges was because he was more powerful back then. We would be shunned by society if the truthes out. I couldn''t let that happen. My father was in the hospital at that time. Tarnishing our family name will result in losing a lot of business investments. If that happens, we won''t be able to pay hospital bills. My whole family would suffer."


    "I was so young then," She continued. There was resigned eptance in her voice as she recalled the darkest part of her life. "I couldn''t make decisions on my own so I agreed to stay at the Greyson mansion until I gave birth to Ace. Samantha Greyson, Ybbrahim Greyson''s wife, made my life a living hell. We both know it was not my fault. I was there against my will but everyday she made me feel as if everything happened to me.


    ire stopped reminiscing and looked at me. "I''m sorry. You shouldn''t be hearing this."


    "It is okay. I don''t judge you for it. I''m very willing to listen."


    ire took a deep, steadying breath as she continued, "I thought I would be happy as long as I have my son with me. But then one day I just snapped. Ace was around ten years old that time. Samantha tried to kill me and that was thest straw. I left the Greyson Mansion for good. When I tried to take Ace they wouldn''t allow me. I have tried to take him for years but they don''t want to give him back. I was ckmailed and threatened.?They would destroy my whole family if I insisted on taking my child back."


    Too lost to even say a word, I bowed my head. As a mother, I know exactly how she feels. Losing a child was so painful that no words would be enough to describe it. It feels like a part of yourself is taken away from you.


    "Ace loves you¡­." I softly said when I recovered and looked deep into a pair of sapphire eyes that reminded me of Ace. "He might not realize it now but he does. He was just blinded from pain. He had a traumatic childhood that scarred him for life."


    "I hope he will one day learn how to forgive me¡­. He''s the only one I''ve got now aside from my granddaughters."


    She identally said granddaughters. I should have corrected her?but I kept my mouth shut. It was an honest mistake after all.


    "Give him enough time and he will learn to forgive and ept you."


    ire nodded, "I will patiently wait until he does."


    I gave her a tender smile which she reciprocated with a smile full of warmth. When my gaze shifted to my fingers, I was surprised that I was still holding the cup of cocoa. I forgot about it.


    I lifted the cup into my mouth and took a sip. The rich vor of cocoa lingered on my tongue.


    "Phoenix, about what happened to you this morning, I want to discuss it with you."


    I blinked my eyes rapidly. The issue totally slipped my mind.


    "I-I?have no recollection of what happened. '''' I said truthfully, my horrified eyesnded on hers.


    "Vince tried to kidnap you¡­ you''re lucky that we arrived in time. The bad news is, he escaped and he brought your car with him."


    Now that ire mentioned that Vince tried to kidnap me, the memory slowly dawned on me. I could now remember the details. I was able to smash the ceramic cat figurine on his head. When he was thrashing in pain, I took the opportunity to escape by jumping out of the car.


    "Is it just a coincidence that you''re there?"


    "No, " she responded, shaking her head. "When Ace left to deal with Vince, I had a strong feeling your life would be endangered so I took the initiative to watch over you while he''s away. I wasn''t mistaken, Vince tried to abduct you. My bodyguards helped you when Vince tried to drag you inside the car."


    I shudder at the thought of Vince forcing me inside the car. I wonder what could have happened to me if ire wasn''t there for me.


    "Thank you¡­.Thank you for saving me. I owe you my life."


    "You owe me nothing, Phoenix." She said taking my hand. Tears sprang at the corner of her eyes. "I should be the one thanking you for taking good care of my son."

 Chapter 137 - MEETING VIEN

    <h4>Chapter 137 - MEETING VIEN</h4>


    "I love your son and I will do everything for him."


    ire nodded her head in understanding. She then gave me an admiring smile.


    "I''m d that Ace chose you as his other half."


    The moment I heard her words, I couldn''t help but smile. Ace is the love of my life. I too was d I chose him.


    I honestly couldn''t think of any other man except him.


    We''ve been together for more than five years now and to be honest, it was the happiest and the most challenging time of my life.


    True my life with him had been full of ups and downs but in the end I was able to make it through the fire and the biggest achievement was that I am able to keep our family together.


    ire let go of my fingers and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    "Sorry, I''m so emotional right now. I''m just so happy to be finally talking to you." She blushed as she gave me a smile filled with tenderness. "Anyway, finish your hot chocte. I want you to meet someone."


    I didn''t ask who. I just nodded my head and brought the cup to my lips. When It was finished, I handed ire the empty cup.


    "Wait for a while, I will be back." She said and hurriedly made her way towards the door with the tray that contained the empty cup in her hand.


    ire opened the door and stepped outside. When I couldn''t see her anymore, I leaned on the headboard.


    I wonder if Ace is alright wherever he is now. I missed him so badly that my heart ached while thinking about him.


    ire said she wanted me to meet someone, who would that be?


    The room was silent. The only sound I could hear was the ticktock of the clock. Minutes passed by but ire hadn''t returned so I decided to leave the bed.


    Aside from the slight pounding in my head, and the pain in my lips I''m perfectly fine.


    There was a soft knock on the door. When it opened, a uniformed servant entered. She was young, or perhaps it was her youthful smile that gave me the impression she''s younger than her real age. "Miss Ravenwood is inside another room. Please follow me."


    Despite my confusion, I raised no question and followed the servant who led me to the spacious corridors. When I thought we would be walking forever, she pulled into a stop at a particr door.


    "Before you enter Ma''am Phoenix, please calm yourself."


    I didn''t understand what she meant but I followed her anyway. I took a deep calming breath and when I felt lighter, I pulled the door open¡­. ire was standing near the window. When she saw me enter, she turned towards me.


    Slowly, I made my way towards the bed only to freeze in shock when my gaze shifted to the bed where a little girl was seated.


    In a blink of an eye, the self-control I thought I possessed crumbled to the wless white floor.


    No one could have prepared me for the scene in front of me. Seated right in front of the bed was Vien¡­. My daughter.


    A sob erupted from my lips as pain gripped my heart.


    I must have missed her so much that I''m imagining things.


    Vien, my first born, was dead. She died in an ident and that is all because of me. And the child in front of me was a different girl. I am only seeing an illusion.


    I blinked rapidly and waited for my illusion to stop, to my surprise it didn''t change one bit. The child lying on the bed was Vien''s perfect replica.


    I wiped the tears abundantly flowing down my flushed cheeks. But the more I wiped the tears with the back of my palms the more my tears flowed abundantly.


    Before I even knew it, I was violently sobbing and kneeling on the floor.


    Dear lord, I missed my child so much. I should have been the one who died that night and not her.


    If I could turn back time, I would rewrite the past. I would let my life be taken instead of Vien. I could die in peace knowing that I was able to save her.


    The little girl around four years carefully moved down the bed and she slowly made her way towards my direction and stopped right in front of me.


    My tears made my gaze blurred and unclear.?I wiped my tears using my fingers and when my vision cleared, I looked at her.


    Her dainty fingers cupped my cheeks.


    The more I looked at her the more my sobs intensified. A pair of phoenix blue eyes intently stare at me. Her seraphic face was framed with curly brown hair.


    Without a doubt, this little girl¡­.is my little angel, Vien.


    The girl opened her lips but no words came out.?She opened it the second time, this time she was able to say something. The first word that came from her mouth was the words. "M-mama."


    I pulled her into my arms. Hold her tight as if I will never let go.


    It took me four agonizing years to hold her again.?If this was just a dream, I don''t want to wake up.


    She reciprocated my hug with equal warmth. "Mama¡­ mama¡­ i-its y-youu." She sobbed, her shoulders shaking. She wrapped her arms around me even tighter.


    We pour our heart out as we hold each other. When I raise my head, I realize we are not the only ones crying. ire was crying too.


    I didn''t know that this day woulde that I would be holding my first born into my arms. All these years, I med myself for her death. Seeing her now was a miracle and I would be forever thankful for the lord.


    "I will never leave you again Vien¡­ I promise you, Mama will stay by your side no matter what.


    I lowered my head into her temples andid a soft kiss on her cheek.

 Chapter 138 - DREAM COME TRUE

    <h4>Chapter 138 - DREAM COME TRUE</h4>


    If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up anymore. I waited too long for this reunion to happen. And now I couldn''t believe all I ever prayed for and all I ever wanted was actually taking ce.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, my beautiful child leaning on my chest, my arms protectively wrapped around her so that no one could take her away from me again.


    ire watched us with a glint of tears in her eyes and a smile stretched on her lips.


    Tears clouded my vision. I swallowed hard to suppress them. I cried a drum a while ago. If I continue to tear up, I will probably lose tons of fluid in my body.


    My arms tightened around Vien. It felt so good to hold her in my arms. It felt so great to feel her heart beating¡ªa proof that she was alive.


    I don''t want to ever let go of her. I fear she would dissolve into nothingness if I set her free.


    There''s nothing which could kill me now except realizing that she''s an illusion my brain made up to feed my fantasies.


    I have dreamed of this moment over and over again. Now that it finally came true, I couldn''t speak. The moment was too wonderful to be described in words. So I just kept Vien in my arms so she would know how much I missed her without saying a word.


    I didn''t know how long I''d been in that position when the bed jolted and ire sat beside me. She cleared her throat before she spoke, "Lucas Nichs, my nephew was the first one to discover your daughter was alive."


    Shock hit me hard, my questioning gazended on hers, "So Ace knows that our daughter is alive?"


    When she shook her head,?I sighed. Relieved to know Ace didn''t keep the truth from me.


    If Ace knows the truth he would not keep it to himself. He understands how I feel as a mother. I would be the first person he woulde looking for after he knew our daughter was alive.


    ire let go a deep breath before she told me everything from start to finish. She told me the exact details of how Lucas found out my child was alive and how he was able to save her.


    As I listened, helpless tears fell from my cheeks. I thought I couldn''t cry anymore but I was mistaken. My eyes turned into a reservoir by the amount of tears it kept shedding.


    The pain gripping my heart continued even after ire finished her story. It broke my heart thinking about the wasted years. It took me four agonizing years to have my child back. Those?four years would be forever stolen. I would only bepletely happy if the man who yed with our lives paid for his sins.


    Sniffing, I wiped the wetness on my cheeks using the back of my palms.


    My baby girl has been through a lot. She suffered a lot too. And that is because of Vince. The thought of my daughter into Vince''s evil hands stabbed my heart with a knife.


    My fist curled into a tight ball. I never hated anyone the way I hated Ace''s stepbrother. He not only ruined our lives but also faked my daughter''s death. That was the worst thing he had done. I could never forgive him in a million years.


    I hope someday justice will be served.?Even if it takes long but as long as justice is served I will wait patiently until Vince is convicted for his crimes.


    "Lucas decided to keep Vien from you. He too kept the truth from Ace. He just wants to keep the child safe." ire continued with a distant look in her eyes. "Please forgive Lucas for keeping Vien for a while. He knows that you and Ace are in danger. He doesn''t want Vien to be dragged into another situation that would threaten her life."


    I fully understand Lucas for what he did and I appreciate him for it. However, what I did not appreciate was not telling me right away. He wouldn''t understand my sentiments unless he experienced what it feels to have a child.


    I took a deep calming breath before I responded. "I''m not that angry anymore¡­ Since it already happened and my daughter is saved I forgive him."


    For the first time since I arrived in the ymore Mansion, a contented smile stretched on my lips. "I will forever be grateful for what Lucas did. I couldn''t thank him enough for cing his life in danger just to save my daughter."


    "Vien is Lucas Nichs''s niece." ire began, reciprocating my smile?with equal warmth. "It''s his obligation to save a member of his family." She added, this time her eyes staring at Vien filled with fondness.


    "I also want to thank you for taking good care of my daughter, Lady Ravenwood. You didn''t only save my life today but you also saved my daughter."


    ire stepped closer andnded her dainty fingers on top of my shoulders. " As Ace''s mother, it''s my duty to protect you while he''s away. I would do everything within my power to keep the two of you safe."


    My gaze shifted from ire to Vien. I discovered my daughter was fast asleep.


    ire saw her too. She slowly rose from the bed to give me space. I gingerly ce my child on the bed. She stirred after her backnded on the soft cushion. "Mama¡­ mama." She mumbled.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and took her hand. "Mama''s here my child." Vien stopped her panic cries as her fingers tightened around me. Tension left her face and she calmed down.


    "When she first came here in the ymore Mansion, Vien couldn''t say a word. Her trauma must have made her mute. I was afraid that she would never be able to speak again. However, all my fear melted after you came. Hearing the child speak your name for the first time gave me so much hope."

 Chapter 139 - REASON BEHIND

    <h4>Chapter 139 - REASON BEHIND</h4>


    Hearing ire''s words made my chest want to burst with emotions.


    Vien had been waiting for me!


    Once Ace returns we would be one big happy family again!


    The thought brought a tear in my eyes and a smile on my lips.


    I lifted my fingers and caressed Vien''s rosy cheeks. She would be a wonderful sister to Faith.


    My eyes?turned to ire who stood a few steps away from the bed. She was looking intently at Vien with longing in her eyes.


    She was so absorbed in her own thoughts that she didn''t?notice I was watching her closely.


    ire must have been thinking about her son. She hadn''t held him for so long. Ace was around ten years old when she left him because of his abusive father. Until now, ire couldn''t even touch her own son. The situation is difficult for her.


    I could feel she''s a good person. If only one day Ace would learn to ept his mother. I know once he hears what ire had been through, he would learn to forgive her. After all, the two looked so much alike. Ace will one day understand that he couldn''t continue hating the woman who had given birth to him.


    A deep sigh escaped my lips. My gaze drifted back to my daughter.


    There''s so many questions swirling inside my thoughts now. But among those questions I only got one which I needed the answer the most.


    If Lucas Nichs wants to keep Vien until this issue is resolved, why did ire decide to tell me about Vien now?


    As if reading my thoughts, ire slowly made her way to me. "Lady Ravenwood?" My wide, questioning eyesnded on hers.


    ire forced a smile on her lips but the glint barely reached her eyes. "Perhaps you''re wondering why I insist on telling you the truth even if Lucas is against it?"


    I looked deep into her beautiful sapphire eyes and nodded my head. I want to hear the responseing from her.


    She took a deep breath before she continued, "I told you the truth because I don''t want you to suffer anymore. It''s been four years and without you telling me, I know it was the worst years of your life. My child was taken away from me too. That''s my worst nightmare as a mother. For years, I suffered because of it. So if there''s someone who could understand all your pain, it was me. Phoenix."


    By just looking at her, I could almost sense the agony and loneliness she kept hidden all these years.


    It makes me want to wipe the sadness within her with reassuring words despite knowing it would not be enough to ease them. Only Ace has the power to take all her pains away.


    I saw a tear drop from her eye but she quickly turned away and walked towards the window.


    She lifted her?fingers and wiped the tears off her cheeks.


    She didn''t turn towards me, instead she kept looking towards the view on the window.


    The light and dark merely finished their tug of war. In the end, it was darkness that won and it spread?a pitch ck ink through the horizon.


    For the first time in four years, I felt a heavy burden was lifted off my chest. I felt lighter and that is because I have my precious princess with me today.


    My only regret is, I couldn''t make ire feel better. And no amount of words nor reassurance will. Unfortunately, I couldn''t give what she wanted but I hope one day she will have what her heart desires.


    ***


    "From now on, I will hire two bodyguards to watch over you wherever you go."


    We were having dinner when ire brought her ns up. From looking at my te my gaze shifted across the table to where she sat.


    I don''t have any objections since it''s a brilliant idea. I want to keep my children safe too and I couldn''t do it on my own so I agreed.


    She was ted to hear I don''t have objections.


    "Also, I''m sorry that I couldn''t allow you to go home tonight." She said sincerely, her gaze meeting mine. "Especially since?you are bringing Vien with you, I couldn''t just allow you to leave. We don''t know what will happen once you leave ymore Mansion. At this point it would be dangerous to go out even if you bring half a dozen bodyguards with you. Vince might be lurking in the darkness and waiting for the perfect timing to catch you."


    I nodded my head in understanding. The only thing that saddens me is not being with Faith tonight. I''m worried that she would notice my absence. I don''t want to bother Elisa. I don''t want her to be deprived of a goodnight sleep because of the favor I want to ask her.


    "However, you could return tomorrow morning and I woulde with you. I haven''t seen my other granddaughter and I want to grab the chance to spend some time with her¡­. Well if you would allow me?"


    How could I say no to ire?


    I gave her a smile before I replied, "I would be grateful if you woulde with me. Please spend your time with Faith and Vien, they needed you too."


    ire''s eyes popped up in?happiness. Her lips curled into a smile that lit up the whole room.


    "Thank you." She mumbled.


    "You''re very much wee, Lady Ravenwood."


    When dinner was finished, I immediately excused myself and retreated to Vien''s room. She was still asleep?when I entered the room.


    I gingerly moved to the night table where a wireless telephone sat and dialed the number to Madam Ste''s estate.


    I was relieved when it was Madam Ste who answered.


    "Dear lord! You called atst. We''ve been so worried about you, Beatrix." Madam Ste began. I winced and distanced the telephone from my ears to protect my ears from her high-pitched tone.


    "I apologize for what happened today. I was nearly kidnapped today."


    "Kidnapped!!" Madam Ste was horrified.


    Sighing, I told her what exactly happened today.

 Chapter 140 - MOMENT WITH VIEN

    <h4>Chapter 140 - MOMENT WITH VIEN</h4>


    "Vince, Ace''s step-brother, tried to kidnap me. I was so lucky that I managed to jump out of the car before he could do anything to me." I told Madam Ste.


    Shivers run down my spine as the memory ys on my thoughts. I still couldn''t believe I managed to escape Vince''s clutches unscathed.


    I wonder what could have happened to me if Lady Ravenwood didn''t arrive on time and Vince took me away inside the car.


    I wonder if Vince nned to kill me or merely wanted me to be the hostage so he could get what he wanted.


    "I was so d that someone helped you!" Madam Ste eximed, tearing through my trail of thoughts.


    I was d too¡­. I couldn''t express how grateful I am that I survived this day. I thought I was going to die.


    "I don''t know how I''m going to tell your father if you''re harmed!" She let go a deep, exasperated sigh. "You made us all worried when you didn''t return after going to the grocery store!" Madam Ste continued in her high-pitched tone. I have to move the wireless telephone away from my ears to protect my eardrum.


    Now that Madam Stell mentioned father, I was reminded that I needed to talk to him. There were so many things I needed to discuss with him and that includes Vince and how he tried to kill me and Ace.


    Once I told father about it, he would be angry that I didn''t tell him right away. He would surely fly to Brittania in a fortnight and hire a dozen bodyguards to watch over me.That''s exactly what my father is going to do.


    I sighed and decided I would call him early in the morning. I have the whole night to summon all the courage I could muster to do it.


    "Lady Ravenwood is right, Beatrix. Just stay for the night there. It would be too dangerous if you insist oning home at this hour. We never know what Ace''s brother has in mind. I want you to be safe."


    I could imagine Madam Ste pacing back and forth inside her office with a worried look on her face. I was so sorry that I caused her so much trouble today. I sighed and waited for her ro finish her sermon before I grabbed the chance to speak.


    "I feel bad for not being with Faith tonight but Lady Ravenwood and you are right. I couldn''te home at this hour. That''s why I decided to just return home first thing in the morning. For now, I will spend the night here in the ymore Mansion."


    "Good girl. You take care. I will pass the phone to Elisa. She was eager to talk to you."


    There was a moment of silence on the opposite line. Then I heard hurried footsteps in the background and secondster I heard Elisa''s worried voice asking if I was alright.


    I told her I was fine and fortunately I have no life-threatening injury. I also told her


    what the exact details I told Madam Ste.


    Elisa was silent as she listened to my story. If I could see her expression now I know that there''s a deep frown on her forehead.


    I told her everything that I could recall except the part that Lady Ravenwood was actually Ace''s mother. I would tell her some other time. I couldn''t exin everything while on the phone.


    As expected, my best friend was worried.


    "Vince seriously needed to be locked up inside a mental institution. His actions were exactly the perfect definition of a man suffering from a mental illness. I just hope the police would immediately capture him. He would not stop unless he kills you or Ace." Elisa said between gritted teeth.


    "The police are already working on it. There''s a tracking device attached to the car so it would not be long before they find him."


    When the call was over and Elisa assured me that my little angel was already peacefully asleep in her bed I turned the phone off.


    I let go a deep sigh of relief and returned the telephone on top of the night table.


    Smiling, I headed to the bed where Vien was asleep and snuggled close to her.


    As Iy beside my daughter, my thoughts drifted back to Ace. The smile on my lips faded. The worry I felt earlier returned. This time it was greater than thest time.


    I just hope wherever he is now, he''s safe.


    I pray that Vince didn''t do something terrible to his step brother. Because if he did hurt Ace, I will hunt him even to the deepest, darkest part of hell to get my revenge.


    Vince?would be wrong to think that I will never do anything to stop him. He was wrong.


    He faked Vien''s death. He tried to kill me and Ace. It was enough for thest straw. I couldn''t bear to watch him destroy my family without doing anything.


    I couldn''t bear to watch my loved ones suffer. I must do something to protect them.


    I stared at the little angel beside me and my eyes began to water.?I couldn''t believe that my daughter was alive. This moment is one of the best things that happened to me.


    My eyelids grow heavy. Before I even knew it, I fell asleep with Vien in my arms.


    It was six in the morning when I woke up. The first thing to greet my view was Vien''s angelic face. I blinked my eyes several times just to make sure I''m not dreaming.


    Her eyes fluttered open. "Mama¡­" She said softly. Her cherry lips stretched into a smile.


    This is real! This is not just a dream.


    "Good morning Vien."?I pulled her into my arms and hugged her tight. She hugged me back with equal warmth.


    I kissed her on the temples before letting her go. "Today we will be seeing your baby sister Faith! She looks so much like you Vien and I''m sure you will love her¡­"


    "B-baby¡­ sister?"


    "Yes! Faith is your younger sister! We will go to Madam Ste''s Estate so you will be able to see her."


    Vien''s face lit up. Her eyes widened and her eyebrows shot to the ceiling. This is the first?time I saw her face this bright. She looked so happy and excited at the same time.


    I got up from the bed and lifted her up until her toes touched the floor.


    "Shall we prepare now? Mama is excited to see your baby sister."


    Vien eagerly nodded her head. Her lips curled into a gentle smile. She excitedly pulled me to the bathroom and I followed behind her, chuckling.

 Chapter 141 - MOMENT WITH VIEN 2

    <h4>Chapter 141 - MOMENT WITH VIEN 2</h4>


    After I finished bathing Vien, I changed her into a floral dress with puff sleeves which she liked. Her eyes gleamed as she looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    She''s an adorable child.


    I tied her hair into a ponytail and tied a ribbon on top. She liked it too. Her lips curled into a sweet smile when her gaze shifted to the pink ribbon that secured her curls.


    "T-thank¡­ y-you¡­ Mm..mama."?She whispered shyly after turning towards me.


    Even if she stutters every time she says a word, it was still a good sign that she was recovering. It would not take long before she would be able to speak fluently.


    I gave her a smile bright enough to surpass the sunlight prating through the ss floor to ceiling ss window.


    "Wee Vien." I replied.


    I look at her with love and tenderness. She was just one year old when Ist saw her.?The years seem to travel faster and now she''s a big girl. Years have been stolen from us but I don''t think about it anymore. What''s important is that she''s alive.


    I turned the television on and selected a kid''s channel.?She sat on top of the bed and leaned on the headboard. Her gaze focused on the show.


    Before heading for the bathroom I eyed her onest time. Seeing that she would be fine for a while without me, I strode to the bathroom door and pulled it open.


    The spacious bathroom greeted my vision. Once inside, I stripped my clothes and hopped under the shower.


    Minutes after I had taken a bath and dried my hair, I emerged from the bathroom wearing a loose t-shirt and denim jeans ire had given me.


    Vien was still seated on the bed. Her eyes were intently glued to the television. Her gaze suddenly turned towards my direction when she heard footsteps.


    I turned the television off and helped Vien get off from the bed. Her dainty fingers tightly held mine as we moved to the door, to the long corridors, and down the stairs where the kitchen is located.


    ire greeted us with a smile when we reached the kitchen. She was seated on one of the chairs.?She was well prepared. Hervender dress she wore today looks good on her wless white skin. The color made her appear younger than her real age. Even her golden brown hair was neatly pinned on her nape.


    Lady Ravenwood is the epitome of youthful beauty and perfection as she sat there on the table. She turned towards Vien and her smile brightened even more, "Did you sleep wellst night Vien?" She asked softly.


    Vien''s lips stretched into a vibrant smile and nodded her head. She sat down after I pulled a chair for her. When she was settled, I took the chair next to hers.


    "The car that we?would use to reach the estate is already prepared." ire began while waiting for the servants to finish bringing all the food on the table. "Bodyguards will being to us to ensure our safe journey."


    That good news lifted my mood even higher. "I don''t know how to thank you, ire." For the first time I called her name.


    She shook her head, "You don''t have to thank me, Phoenix. We are a family, aren''t we?" She added brightly in which I nodded my head.


    "Yes, we are family." I repeated, the words made my heart overflow with emotions. It sounds strange hearing it for the first time but it felt so wonderful that I can''t describe the feeling in words.


    Speaking of family, I wonder when Ace will return. I would love to see his expression once he sees Vien. He would be so happy. ''Happy'' would even be an understatement. He would?be shocked like he never did before.


    But for now, the only thing I should worry about is going home. Faith is waiting for me. I hope she''s fine while we are on the way.


    I let out a deep sigh and filled Vien''s te with food. She silently ate.


    I served my te with food and I began to eat too.


    ***


    It was seven in the morning when we left ymore Mansion.


    Inside the van, I was seated near the window and Vien was beside me, leaning her head on my shoulders with her eyes closed. ire was sitting next to my daughter, her eyes on the window, looking at the exquisite view we passed by.


    Lady Ravenwood''s bullet-proof van traversed the highway under the picturesque blue sky. Behind the van were half a dozen bodyguards driving their private cars. And then driving ahead of the Van d in ck jackets were the security team riding in their motorcycles.


    ire wasn''t joking when she told me that she would employ a dozen bodyguards. By the amount of security guards surrounding the van, I wonder if Vince would even try toe near us.


    If he dares to try to attack in this situation, he would be the most courageous man I have ever known. But knowing Vince, I bet he would not dare risk his life at this moment.?He was no match for a dozen experienced men who work in the best security agency.


    The van surrounded by the chain-tight security was attracting too much attention. People who recognize the car''s insignia set their car aside so we could pass first.


    Without a doubt, the Ravenwood family is the wealthiest and most influential noble family in the country. They are also a close rtive of the Queen that rules Brittania. Well, I just realized the truth after I searched it on the inte.


    Sighing, I sunk deeper into the soft cushioned seat. It''s okay to fall asleep. We would be safe since we have a lot of bodyguards. Anyway, it would take an hour before we reached our destination. I must use the time to rest.


    I draped an arm around Vien and pulled her closer. It felt so good sitting there inside the car with her beside me. I closed my eyes and slept until we reached Madam Ste''s Estate.

 Chapter 142 - VISITOR

    <h4>Chapter 142 - VISITOR</h4>


    The gigantic iron gates of the luxurious estate opened. The creak of metals and the sound of voices woke me up from my light sleep and my eyes fluttered open.


    The van smoothly entered the wide pathway?until it skidded into a stop in front of the house.


    "Vien?" I turned towards my daughter in time to see her exquisite blue eyes open. "We are here¡­ You will soon see your baby sister, Faith." I said softly and witnessed how her sleepy eyes lit up by the mention of her younger sister.


    She brushed her eyes with her fingers until her sleepiness vanished. She then straightened on her seat. Her neck extended as she looked towards the window.


    Her eyes grew wider when her eyes swept the widewn where ornaments were wonderfully organized. Vien may not say a word but her eyes clearly showed her excitement.


    Milton, Lady Ravenwood''s butler sh driver, emerged from the driver''s seat and opened the door and helped her climb out of the van.


    The butler then moved towards the opposite side and pulled the door open for us. He assisted Vien out of the car. When she was standing straight on her feet, Milton turned to me and held his hand for support. "Thank you, Milton." I smiled and took his hand. When my feet touched the floor, he slowly let go of my hand.


    He bowed respectfully and entered the car so he could park it properly.


    I took Vien''s hand and shed her an encouraging smile as we slowly made our way inside the mansion. Lady Ravenwood walked beside us too.


    The moment I pushed the door open, my eyes went wide and my eyebrows shot through the ceiling.


    Alexander Crawford, my father was seated on the long Victorian sofa. When he spotted me entering the door, he quickly rose from his seat and strode towards my direction.


    I had to blink several times just to make sure he was real.


    "Beatrix." He called out and pulled me into his arms when he reached the spot I stood.


    "Papa!" I snapped out of trance and hugged him tight. I couldn''t believe that he was here! No one informed me he woulde here today. But I was happy he dide. His presence was very reassuring.


    When he set me free, his attention immediately?shifted to Vien who was pulling the hem of my t-shirt while hiding behind my back.


    "You must be Vien, my beautiful granddaughter." He said gently and gave her a sweet smile that made his eyes sparkled with affection.


    Shock hit me after hearing father address Vien with her real name. I wonder how did


    He learned about his granddaughter''s name but above all I wonder what made him decide to fly to Brittania on such a short notice.


    Does this mean he already knew the truth?


    Vien''s fingers tightened around my t-shirt. Her wide, unblinking eyes intently looking at Alexander. It was the first time she was seeing him and her reaction was natural.


    "Don''t be scared Vien, it''s grandpa." I said softly and watched her gingerly take a single step forward.


    "Come to grandpa and give him a bear hug." Alexander said reassuringly.


    Vien''s clutch around my t-shirt loosened until she let go. She ran towards Alexander and threw her arms around him.


    "Gra-grandpa." She whispered shyly and wrapped her?arms around his neck.


    My tears nearly fell watching my father lovingly hug my daughter.


    Alexander asked me no question which means he knew that Vien was my long lost daughter.


    A soft flicker of movement from the stairs caught my attention. When I looked up, I saw Elisa on top of the stairs with Faith protectively wrapped in her arms. Madam?Ste was standing just beside Elisa.


    My friend''s eyes lit, her lips parted open. She nearly leapt down the stairs when her gaze shifted on me. If she weren''t


    holding my daughter, I''m sure she''d run down the stairs already.


    Impatiently, I waited until my best friend reached the bottom of the stairs. The moment her feet stepped on the floor


    I ran towards her and slowly took my daughter into my arms.


    I haven''t seen Faith for a single night and yet it feels like I haven''t seen her for weeks. It was a feeling which only mothers could understand.


    My heart wanted to burst with emotions as I held her in my arms.?Her exquisite blue eyes grew wide and her cute lips opened. She excitedly iled her fingers and it touched my cheeks.


    Vien was so happy to see me. Her expression says so. I was so happy to see her too that the word ''happy'' wasn''t enough to describe how I feel now.


    "Mama missed you, baby." I mumbled andid a kiss on her temples. She giggled when my lips descended on her upturned nose.


    Madam Ste and Elisa''s attention shifted to where Lady Ravenwood stood with Vien standing beside her now. Traces of shock lingered on their expression as their eyes bounced back and forth between thedies standing next to Alexander Crawford. Not quite sure whose presence shocked them the most. Is it Vien who was a splitting image of Ace or is it Lady Ravenwood, a duke''s?influential daughter which affects them greatly.


    But both vowed in a curtsy when Lady Ravenwood turned her attention to them.


    "Good morning, Lady Ravenwood." Madam Ste and Elisa greeted ire in unison while still ovee with shock.


    "Good morning." ire greeted back. Her lips stretched into a friendly smile.


    I wasn''t able to say other words when


    Vien ran to me. Herrge eyes lit up in excitement as she looked at the baby in my arms. "B-baby!!"?Vien eximed, her eyes?stared?at me unblinkingly.


    "This is your younger sister. Her name is Faith."?I told her fondly.


    Vien gasped. Her fingers reached out to gently touch the baby with wonder in her eyes.


    My heart swelled as I watch my daughters. I waited years for this to happen.

 Chapter 143 - SURPRISING DISCOVERY

    <h4>Chapter 143 - SURPRISING DISCOVERY</h4>


    We are almostplete now except Ace is not around. How I wish he''s here now so he would see Vien and Faith together. The sight would deeply touch his heart the way it did to me.


    I swallowed hard and forced a smile on my lips. A tear blurred my vision and I blinked back the impending tears. If only Ace was here, he would see this emotional scene. He would surely be crying too.


    Vien lifted her dainty fingers and gently touched her little sister''s tiny hands. Amazement lit her eyes while her lips couldn''t stop smiling.


    I never thought that a day like this woulde. Watching the scene magically unfold right in front of my eyes filled my heart with a rush of emotions.


    That moment I felt as if I''m in heaven. Heaven I haven''t felt for a long time after I thought that Vien died in an ident because of me.


    "C-cann I-I k-kiss h-her?" Vien asked, her wide stretched eyes begging as she looked at me.


    "Of course Vien! She''s your younger sister. You could kiss her as much as you like." I replied and watched as her bright blue eyes lit up even brighter.


    "T-thank y-you Mama." She replied softly, a blush creeping on the smoothness of her cheeks.


    I lowered Faith until Vien could reach her.


    "Faith." Vien said softly. Her exquisite blue eyes nailed on the little girl in front of her. For the first time since we met, I heard her say a word without stuttering. It makes me want to throw my arms around her in surprise but I don''t want to destroy the beautiful moment so I just watch hery a soft kiss on Faith''s temples.


    When I lifted my head, I caught everyone staring at us with a dreamy look on their eyes, touched by the scene they witnessed.


    Alexander cleared his throat after he recovered. My eyes drifted to him and I saw his expression sobered.


    "Lady Ravenwood and I wanted to talk to you in private, Phoenix." He said seriously when he caught me looking at him.


    I let go a deep sigh and nodded.


    I know he would want to talk to me. There''s so many things which he must know and the first in my list is tell him about my daughter.


    Alexander and ire slowly made their way to the library. I watched them walk away until they reached the door and entered inside. When the door closed, that''s when I turned my attention to Madam Ste and Elisa.


    "Don''t worry, Elisa and I would apany the kids." Madam Ste said.


    I looked at Elisa to see if it''s alright. She gave me a soft, reassuring smile and nodded her head.


    "Thank you." I thanked them both.


    I carefully ced Faith into Elisa''s arms before turning towards Vien. "I will be back, darling. Mama needed to talk to grandma and grandpa first."


    Vien nodded her head in understanding. After taking Madam Ste''s hand, they headed towards the door for a subtle breath of fresh air outside the garden.


    I pulled the door to the library open. I stepped inside then closed it behind me.


    Lady Ravenwood was seated on the long rectangr table, and father was seated across from her. When they heard me enter, both looked up to me.


    I took a deep long breath and summoned all the courage I could muster to begin my exnation but before I could open my father spoke.


    "I already know everything." He said calmly. I was expecting him to be mad at me for not telling him immediately but instead he was surprisingly cool. "Please sit down and I will exin everything." He added and motioned me to take the vacant seat beside him. I obediently followed.


    When I was seated he spoke again.


    "Lucas Nichs already told me everything." He said casually referring to Ace''s best friend. My eyes widened in surprise. Why would Lucas tell father about it?


    I blinked several times, pondering the reason inside my head but I couldn''t find the right answer. I let go a deep sigh and gave up.


    As if father read my thoughts, he exined. "It was me who hired Lucas Nichs from an investigation agency so he would watch over Vince."


    Another wave of shock hit me. So father did investigate Vince? And Lucas Nichs¡ªAce''s best friend was a secret agent or something? I have seen Lucas several times and he surely looks mysterious but it never urred to me he was an agent. I thought secret agents only exist in novels and movies.


    I don''t know how I would handle these surprising revtions. I wasn''t even expecting this. My back straightened after taking a subtle breath. I focused my attention on my father while bracing myself for another startling news.


    "I want to ensure you and Ace are both safe. That''s why I hired?Lucas Nichs to keep an eye and watch your every move. Lucas secretly gives me a report on what''s happening around you and that''s how I found out that Vince was plotting against you and Ace."


    He took a deep breath then released the breath he''s holding before he continued. "I ordered Lucas to watch every Vince''s move and looked for an evidence that prooves he tried to kill you and his wife Ang was an aplice. After a week of trailing Vince Lucas couldn''t find any pressing evidence and?was almost close to giving up. But by sheer dedication, his hard work finally paid off. True he didn''t find any evidence but he stumbled upon a far more important truth¡ª he discovered Vien was alive."


    Father''s expression was calm but his inky ck eyes gleamed with triumph.


    When my gaze suddenly shifted to ire, I caught her intently looking at father. She didn''t even seem surprise as she listened to his exnation.


    I understand that father is beyond all this but what I don''t understand is why Lady Ravenwood was involved in this too. Aside of course of being Ace''s mother.

 Chapter 144 - BAD NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 144 - BAD NEWS</h4>


    When ire caught me looking at her, she gave me a soft reassuring smile as if telling me it''s alright. Shepletely understood the shock I felt after hearing everything.


    I took a deep, steadying breath. When I finally had enough courage, the words I''d been dying to ask smoothly flowed out my lips. "So Lucas Nichs was the one who told Lady Ravenwood about all this?"


    "Fortunately, he doesn''t need to tell me to understand it all." ire replied calmly as if she wasn''t about to tell me another revtion. "I own the investigation agency Lucas Nichs worked at and I have all ess to every report." She added and her facial expressions didn''t change a bit.


    Holy moly, I must have been too blind not to notice the mystery surrounding ire. The?colossal ironed gates, a dozen of security guards posted inside and outside the ymore mansion, the suspicious men in ck going in and out of ire''s office say it all. I was so damn naive to notice it all and not race a single question.


    As I look at Lady Ravenwood now, I wonder what other secrets she was keeping. If Enigma is a person then she must be ire.


    "Lady Ravenwood''s parents, the Duke and Duchess of ymore, were rissa''s close friends." Alexander exined, throwing ire a grin in which she reciprocated with a smile full of warmth.


    "And so we became best friends too." ire agreed, there was a lively glow upon her sapphire eyes as she looked at him. "Alexander was the older brother I never had." She added in a tone filled with pride. "Unfortunately, things ended when we parted ways. My father sumbed?to an illness and my mother needed to take care of him. I was sent to Bvia, to my mother''s distant cousin." Thest sentence was spoken in a painfully soft voice.


    I caught the sudden shift in her cheerful mood. Her face momentarily filled with sadness after she mentioned Bvia. The ce was where she met Ace''s father. The ce is where her misery and demise began.


    She swallowed the lump in her throat and smiled but it was forced, and the glow barely reached her eyes.


    Alexander Crawford reached for her hand and smiled. In a fleeting moment when their eyes met her face lit up then a genuine smile curled on her lips.


    The bond the two shared was too strong to be ignored. If the two didn''t walk their separate ways, if ire wasn''t forced toe to Bvia, and if Alexander didn''t leave for Cordova to handle the family business, the two could have ended up more than friends.


    Unfortunately if the two ended up together, Ace and I would have been born differently and chances are, we will never meet. Practically, things happened for a reason.


    Speaking of Ace, now is the chance to ask them about him. They might have a clue to where he was.


    I filled my chest with air then released it into a sigh before I spoke. "About Ace¡­. I-I want to ask a favor to help find him.?He went to Bvia a few days ago, since then I haven''t received a call from him. He wasn''t answering my texts and calls either. I wonder if something bad happened. I''m worried."


    Lady Ravenwood and Alexander exchanged meaningful nces that made my pulse quickened. There''s something they knew which they haven''t told me.


    Father rose from his seat. But before he vacated the chair, I heard him take a deep intake of breath.


    ire took my hand and clung to it tightly as if she''s giving me some kind of support.


    The sudden change in the atmosphere confirmed what I dreaded. A bomb was about to be dropped in front of me.


    My wide-stretched eyesnded on my father who was pacing back and forth in front of the table while upied in his distant thoughts.


    "W-what happened to Ace?" My voice rose several octaves. Realizing that I was almost shouting the words and was now standing on my feet, I gingerly sat back on the chair and asked the same question, in a much calmer tone. "Please¡­ what happened to Ace." I pleaded breathlessly, fighting the urge to cry.


    Alexander stopped pacing back and forth and turned towards me. He took a sharp intake of breath before he began. With my chest heaving, I listened to what he had to say."


    "The night Vince''s gambling addiction was?exposed to the public, and the same day Greyson Company was?announced bankrupt, Lucas Nichs flew to Bvia. He visited the Crawford Mansion to give me the full report about Vince. We were in the middle of a meeting when Lucas received an important call from Ace." Alexander paused. His eyes surveying my face and weighing my emotions. I may look calm andposed on the outside but from the inside, I am like an active volcano waiting to erupt.


    My fingers clenched in frustration as I waited for him to continue. The suspense was killing me and yet I waited patiently.


    "Ace was in trouble¡­. A huge one. Vince''s wife was found dead inside the Greyson Mansion¡­. The police arrived at the crime scene with Ace soaked in blood, and the knife used to kill Ang was in his hand."


    It felt as if a bomb was dropped in front of me. My jaw dropped to the floor and my eyebrows shot to the ceiling.


    For longer than I expected, I sat paralyzed on my seat with cold sweat forming on my temples.


    I digest the information with great difficulty.?I felt as if I''m knocked unconscious and I''m under some kind of hellish nightmare.


    "Ace would never kill anyone." I screamed but the words came in a barely audible whisper.


    Why is this happening?to us? And here I thought we would be a family again.


    I snapped out of my seat, the chair rolled backward from the force. Wordlessly, I walk towards the door and pull the door open. Alexander jerked out of his seat. "Where are you going?" He asked, his tone hard and firm.


    "To Bvia. I''m going to see Ace." After that, I closed the door while he and ire watch.

 Chapter 145 - SUDDEN DECISION

    <h4>Chapter 145 - SUDDEN DECISION</h4>


    If god could give me a one-time power I could use today, I would ask him for the ability to teleport so that I don''t need to bear the agonizing journey in order to reach Bvia.


    ne would take four hours to reach Bvia and a private chopper would only take three. And aside from the means of transport mentioned, there is no other way to reach my destination.


    I don''t have any other option except to choose the private chopper¡­. Unless of course I have super powers and I could fly across boundless seas but I know I couldn''t do that so I have to wait for three hours until I reach Ace.


    But it was not the nauseating trip nor the long exasperating hours which brought


    tears to my eyes but it was saying goodbye to my daughters, especially to Vien who I just have spent time with for less than a day.


    I blinked back the tears and climbed inside Lady Ravenwood''s private ne. I waved back to everyone before the door closed.


    I couldn''t see them anymore but I was still staring at the door as if it would change a thing.


    After letting go a deep sigh, I turned my head towards the window and I sank deeper into the leather seat as the private chopper floated to the air.


    Inside the private chopper Lady Ravenwood owned I sat alone. The beautiful view outside the window refused tofort me and there''s nothing that couldfort me now except seeing that Ace was safe.


    If only I knew this would happen to him and Vince would frame him with Ang''s death then I would never allow him to leave the country.


    But no matter how hard I regret letting him go it was toote for regrets now. It already happened and the best thing to do is give him what he needed the mostfort.


    For now, it was the only thing I could provide. And I think it would be enough to make him feel better.


    Atst, after three hours spent buried in my thoughts and thinking about the problem over and over again, the nended into the rooftop of the twenty-storey building and I was saved before I drowned into my thoughts.


    The building was an Investigation firm¡ªBvia branch¡ªrun by Lady Ravenwood''s niece.


    Men in ck suits lined up?on both sides greeted me the moment I emerged from the chopper. Then a sophisticated tall woman with bob cut hair approached and introduced herself.


    "I''m Catherine Grace Emir. Lady Ravenwood''s niece. I am the Officer In Charge of the Investigation Firm. Nice meeting you, Phoenix. My Aunt already informed me why you''re here."


    Catherine Grace shed me a dazzling smile that reminds me so much of a toothpastemercial model. She held her hand to me and I reluctantly took it.


    Her hand was soft and warm, not the type of hand of a person used to hardbors but her hold against my hand was firm and powerful. Definitely she''s not the type anyone would mess with.


    "Nice meeting you too." I replied, matching the bright smile on her lips.


    She was around twenty-four, with reddish blonde hair, exquisite sea green eyes, and a slender figure like those of a runway model. Herplimentary features would make both man and woman look at her twice. If she would apply as a model, she could have surpassed a dozen of them with her natural charisma and charm.


    Catherine Grace''s name rings a bell to me. I wonder if she was the same Catherine I once read in the newspaper who once broke her fiance''s arm just because her parents forced her to date him. Perhaps she''s not that person. There''s so many names like Catherine here in Bvia.


    She let my hand go and together we walked inside the elevator.


    She''s not only beautiful but she was elegant in her movement as well, I thought to myself as she pushed the elevator to her office.


    "Lucas Nichs, our top agent and investigator, and also my cousin?wasn''t here so for the moment I would be your bodyguard wherever you go." She said after the elevator stopped on the tenth floor. When the door opened, we walked the long hallway and entered the door.


    This might be her office, I assumed after my eyesnded to the OIC word written on the door. She pushed the door open and gestured to me toe first before she followed behind me.


    The room wasrge and spacious. The appliances and furniture are not sore in the eyes. The atmosphere inside the room is very weing. A kind of environment that could make a person rx even at?work.


    My eyes surveyed the whole ce. The ambience inside her room was very refreshing. There on the top of the table was a Pok¨¦mon mug with a Pikachu art. Beside the mug, an openptop stood. A few sheets of paper were pinned underneath. It seems that Catherine Grace was busy when I arrived.


    Catherine pulled a wardrobe open. ck jackets made for various sizes were neatly hung inside.


    "Please wear this for your safety." She instructed. I took it and obediently followed her order.


    "That''s a bulletproof jacket. You need to wear that to secure your safety. We don''t know what''s going to happen once we leave this building so we should be careful." She exined in detail and nodded my head in agreement.


    "Are you ready?" Catherine asked.


    "Yes, I am ready." I replied and took a deep, steadying breath.


    "Let''s go to our destination then." She added.


    I silently followed her inside the elevator.


    Catherine pushed the elevator button to the ground floor where a wide parking area was located. We walked sideways further to the endless park of cars until we reached her car.


    She climbed into the driver''s seat and waited until I was settled inside before she turned the engine on.


    Secondster the car is already on its way to the police station.

 Chapter 146 - EMOTIONAL MEETING

    <h4>Chapter 146 - EMOTIONAL MEETING</h4>


    The car pulled into a stop and I pushed the?door open. Therge three-storey building greeted my vision as I got out of the car.


    "Shall we get inside?" Catherine Grace said softly, her eyes intently watching my expression.


    Tearing my gaze from the view, I looked at her and nodded. I took a deep, steadying breath and stepped forward. Catherine followed beside me.


    My feet felt heavier each step I made. It felt as if my knees would copse anytime soon. I can''t wait to see Ace and yet the more I step closer the more tight my chest bes.


    A tall, bulky man in a ck smart suit?greeted us when we entered the building. My eyes drifted to the name te pinned on his clothes, Ted Andersen it says, and below his name the words Crime Investigator Officer is written.


    He then turned towards Catherine and his eyes flickered with recognition. "Miss Emir," He began. Realizing who she was he took his hat off and bowed his head slightly.


    My eyes surveyed the ce as the two talked. I''m wondering which part of the building Ace was detained in.


    Seeing him now would undoubtedly break my heart. I don''t want to see him trapped in this ce for the crime he didn''tmit.


    Deep down in my heart I know Ace didn''t kill Ang even though the evidence and the circumstances point that he did it. He would never hurt anyone. Ace may not be perfect but definitely he''s not a killer.


    "Please follow me to the Detaining Room." The officer said, I snapped out of my burgeoning thoughts and followed behind him to the direction of the long, narrow hallway.


    My heartbeat quickened and my breathing deepened.


    He stopped into a particr door and pulled it open. "Mr. Greyson is inside. He is with Mr. St. Alexander." The Investigator said and stepped aside so we could enter.


    "Thank you." I spoke then walked past him.


    I didn''t look back when the door slid closed behind me. I continue to move forward as my eyes sweep over the windowless room


    The only furniture inside the room was a tiny bed made of wood, a single chair, and a stic table. Aside from those things there''s nothing else inside the room.


    The soft whisper of movement at the corner of the room caught my attention. My breathing was suspended when my gaze shifted to that direction and saw Ace looking at me. Standing beside him was Lucas Nichs.


    I swallowed the huge lump in my throat as we looked into each other''s eyes and figured out who would take the first step.


    Lucas Nichs, as if sensing that Ace and I needed privacy, cleared his throat and excused himself. He then pulled Catherine Grace to the door and closed it behind him, leaving only the two of us alone.


    The tears I fought so hard to contain drifted down my flushed cheeks. It pains me to see him like this. I haven''t seen him for days but he looked as if he aged a bit. His tousled brown hair had grown longer and it appeared as if it hadn''t been brushed for days.


    The ck shirt he wore was crumpled and oversized.There were stubbles on his jaw and dark circles under his eyes. Evidently, he hasn''t slept for days.


    "Ace." I mumbled weakly. A heart-wrenching sob erupted on my lips. It was so heartbreaking seeing him this way and knowing that there''s nothing I could do to help him out of this mess was making my pain worse.


    In a heartbeat, he was there beside me, pulling me close and crushing me into his arms while I wept.


    My soft agonizing sobs fill the small room. He was whispering reassuring words to my ears meant to make me stop crying but the words only made me cry more.?He said it''s alright, he didn''tmit the crime so he would be free soon. He said he was fine and he was so happy that I came to see him so I need to stop crying.


    I listened to everything he said as tears continue to flow down my cheeks like an endless waterfall.


    I wound my arms around his neck and poured my heart out into his chest until his shirt was soaking with my tears. His hands caress my back, consoling me to stop crying.


    After pouring my emotions out, I felt the stress inside me begin to rx until my emotion subsided.


    When my sobs faded, he lifted my chin using his thumb and forefinger so he would see my expression. He delicately wiped the wetness on my cheeks with his fingers.


    I closed my eyes, savoring the warmth of his hands trailing on my skin. "I was so scared Ace¡­ I thought I would never see you again¡­." I began when my eyes fluttered open and stared directly at his enchanting blue eyes.


    My eyes began to cloud and I blinked the tears back.


    "It''s okay love¡­ I''m here now. You don''t have to fear anything¡­ I''m not going away." He said reassuringly, lifted my palms to his lips andid a soft kiss on my skin that made me gasp for air.


    When he raised his head back to me, a smile was stered on his lips. It was the first smile he ever had after he was brought inside the room.


    "We need to prove your innocent Ace¡­. I will bet my life that you didn''t kill Ang. We need to find a way to prove that it was Vince who killed her." I said tightly, my voice filled with desperation.


    "You don''t need to worry¡­. Your father was helping me and so ire¡­.Lucas Nichs was also helping me find evidence that I didn''tmit the crime¡­ So please don''t worry." The words were spoken so softly. Ace was surprisingly calm even after what he had experienced. How I wish I could be as cool as him.


    "Once this trial is over, I will be waiting for you toe home." I swallowed the lump forming in my throat before continuing, "Faith will be waiting for you¡­. And so Vien."


    His exquisite blue eyes clouded with pain by the mention of Vien''s name. "If only Vien was waiting for me too," He whispered weakly with a distant look in his eyes. "If only she''s waiting for me too." He repeated, this time a tear fell from his cheeks.


    It was the first time I saw him cry while saying our daughter''s name.


    My fingertips touched the tears and wiped it dry. "Look at me Ace¡­." I ordered and he obediently followed.


    When he looked deep into my eyes, I took the chance to tell him the truth. "Vien, our daughter is alive...."


    The words were spoken softly and calmly and yet the look of bewilderment spreading on his face was indescribable.


    Aghast, his eyebrows shot to the ceiling. His eyes then popped out, "W-what a-are you talking about? Vien died in an ident."


    I shook my head. "No, she did not."


    "Is this a dream? There''s no way you would tell me she''s alive if she''s not." Ace was shaking his head in disbelief. That is exactly my reaction when I learned that my daughter was very much alive.


    "She''s alive, Ace¡­" I gingerly wiped the tears on the corner of my eyes. "She''s now safe and in good hands. Lady Ravenwood and father were taking good care of Vien and Faith right now.


    "I-I couldn''t believe it. H-how?" He asked in a hoarse whisper.?His eyes glowing with emotion as he looks at me.


    "Vince faked her death and kept her away so we would suffer and we actually did. But father hired Lucas to keep a close watch on Vince and that is how he found out that Vien was alive. Lucas saved our daughter, Ace."


    He rapidly blinked back the tears but failed to contain them. A tear fell¡­ then another¡­ and another¡­ Before he knew it his cheeks were soaked with tears.


    I wiped his tears with the back of my palms and wrapped my arms around his neck. It''s my own way of saying I understood what he felt. I''d been there too.


    "I. Will. Never. Forgive. Vince." He whispered when he recovered. He said each word between gritted teeth while his arms protectively wrapped around my waist.


    Silence descended upon us as we held each other. We savored the short moment feeling the warmth of our bodies and the?momentaryfort it gave us. We both knew that after this, we would be separated again so we need to cherish the magical moment now.


    "I will be waiting for you, Ace. Please promise me that whatever happens, you wille back home so Faith, Vien and I would be together again."


    "I promise love¡­I will make sure that we will be together again." He whispered and sealed his promise with a quick kiss on my lips.

 Chapter 147 - NEXT STEP

    <h4>Chapter 147 - NEXT STEP</h4>


    I stepped outside the building feeling lighter than ever. After talking with Ace, my mood improved and my emotions felt much calmer. Even if he had to stay in the detention room at least he was safe. It''s much betterpared to a cold, dark prison cell where his safety was no guarantee.


    Once outside, a soft sigh escaped my lips.


    I stood still and looked up to the picturesque blue sky while telling myself that whatever problems we have now, it shall pass away. Ace and I will conquer this ordeal and?after this we wille out stronger.


    The wind whistled and I took a subtle breath of fresh air.


    I threw the ss door of the building with a sideway nce, waiting for Catherine Grace to emerge from inside. Thest time I saw her, she was talking with Ted Andersen. I just excused myself since I felt out of ce listening to their discussion and it doesn''t involve Ace at all.


    The sound of nking metals and screeching of tires captured my attention. When I looked in front of me a bicycle had stopped.


    A boy around the age of ten climbed down from his bicycle. He was wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts. His shabby slippers scratched against the cemented pavement as he hastily made his way towards my direction.


    "Phoenix Greyson?" The boy asked in a reluctant manner after he stopped right in front of me.


    I blinked several times, recalling if I had seen the child before but I couldn''t recover a single memory of him. No, I haven''t seen him before. I''m sure of that.


    Is this another trick Vince nned?


    I straightened my back and prepared for an attack. I stepped a foot forward ready to fight if needed. We are in front of a police station, if he dared attack me here he would never be able to escape.


    However the attack I''m expecting didn''t arrive. Instead he just looked at me with wide innocent eyes as he waited for my response.


    I slightly let my guard down. Sighing a huge sigh of relief, I scrunched eyebrows in confusion and asked, "Yes, I am Phoenix. How can I help you?" I asked in a polite tone.


    The boy''s face brightened and he grinned broadly exposing the gap in his front teeth. He looked relieved.


    Wordlessly, he handed me a scrap of paper and he started to leave.


    Hastily, I fumbled with the scrap of paper and read the scribblings on the note.


    IF YOU WANT TO HELP PROVE YOUR HUSBAND''S INNOCENCE, COME TO THE GREYSON MANSION TONIGHT.


    That''s all the notes contain. There''s no name written from the person it came from.


    "Wait!" I ran to the boy who just climbed into his bicycle. I touched his shoulders to hold him still.


    "Yes, Ma''am?" He looked at me with eyes wide with surprise.


    "W-who gave you this note?" I asked, holding the paper for him to see.


    "I don''t actually know him." He?responded, shrugging his shoulders. "A stranger offered me one-hundred dors to give it to you. He said there''s a woman standing in front of a police station named Phoenix Greyson in exchange and I need to give this note to you. He said it''s important."


    "Could you describe him?"


    He scratched his head first before his eyes narrowed in concentration.


    "Just tell me the things you could recall then." I looked at him with eyes begging. He must have seen the desperation in my eyes and he began.


    "He was a man in his early forties, average height, and he has a beard."


    I let go an exasperated sigh. The description was not helping me. He just described an average old man.


    "Do you remember how he looked? Does he have a mole on his face? Did you notice the color of his eye? The shade of his hair?"


    The boy shook his head repeatedly. My shoulders sank at hisck of recollection.


    "The stranger was wearing a business suit. There was nothing noticeable about him except that he''s wearing a hat and it covered half of his face." He replied, sounding regretful, that he couldn''t help me with the details he provided.


    I gingerly let him go, my fingers fell to my side and I clenched it in frustration.


    "Thank you for your help." I replied and watched him ride his bicycle and pedaled forward. I continued to look at him until his form faded to the distance.


    Who gave him this note and what is the hidden agenda behind this?


    I was wrapped in my burgeoning thoughts when I felt a gentle tap of my shoulders. "Do you have any idea who gave you that note?" Catherine Grace spoke from behind me.


    I bit back a piercing scream. Holding my racing chest, my head snapped towards her direction. "You scared me!" I said breathlessly. I didn''t hear Catherine Grace approach my way nor did I sense her presence when she reached my side.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." She mumbled apologetically, her eyes wide. She was sincere. "I thought you knew I was standing beside you." She added and her gaze shifted back to the scrap of paper in my hand.


    Her eyebrows scrunched in confusion as she read the words hastily scribbled on the note.


    "I don''t know who the hell ordered to give it to me." I said, suddenly eyeing the paper too. "I don''t even know if he was telling the truth and he would be able to prove that Ace was innocent." I continue absentmindedly wondering whether to believe the note or not. But I don''t want to have false hopes, this might be another trick to fool me. I need to be careful.


    "I''m thinking about it too¡­This might be fake." Catherinemented, her eyes never once leaving the papers as she appeared to be deep in her thoughts, "However¡­. What if whoever wrote the note was telling the truth?" She added and it got me thinking about the huge possibility that her assumption was correct.


    Our gaze met, there was a different sparkle in her eyes as she looked at me. The words written on the paper promised her adventure and thrill. She may not say it but Catherine Grace loved the challenge which the scrap of paper brought.


    "Do you think I should go?" I asked, eager to hear her personal opinion.


    "I don''t think it would be safe if you go to?Greyson Mansion alone. I''m afraid that what happened to Ace would happen to you too." It was Catherine''s logical reply and I couldn''t agree more.


    I was actually thinking the same way. I know it''s not safe. However what if this is the chance that we are looking for? We could not let it slip out of our hold without even trying.


    "I don''t have a n." I let go a deep sigh and brushed my hair with my fingers in exasperation.


    "As it happens, I have an idea but I don''t know if you will allow it." She responded. Her hopeful eyes focused on mine.


    "Let''s hear it." I said after a long pause. Her n is our only hope. If it doesn''t work then I doubt if there''s anything I could think of that could work.


    Catherine Grace narrowed her eyes and surveyed our surroundings. "I can''t discuss it here, let''s go back to the car." She whispered, pulling my wrist. When we reached the parking area, we climbed inside the car to continue our discussion.


    "I don''t know if you would agree to this, I know it''s dangerous but it''s our only hope," She began the moment the door closed behind her, "We could sneak inside the Greyson Mansion tonight and look for any?evidence we could find."


    Catherine was half expecting to see the horrified look on my face. That''s why her lips parted open when my facial expression didn''t change one bit.


    The truth is, after I learned that Ace was arrested, I became so desperate to help him that I even thought of trespassing inside the Greyson property to find evidence that would prove he didn''t kill Ang. Now that she mentioned it, I consider sneaking inside the mansion a much smarter movepared toing inside in broad daylight.


    "What if we got caught?"


    A wide smile stretched on her lips when I asked the words she didn''t expect to hear. The sparkle in her exquisite sea green eyes red brighter, "No we will not." She spoke the words firmly and confidently and I began to believe her.


    "It''s all set then, we will leave tonight."


    Her lips stretched into a triumphant smile that spoke of a dangerous adventure I will never forget.


    Catherine Grace inserted the key to the ignition and turned the engine. She maneuvered the car out of the parking area until it was safely moving on the fourne highway.


    I turned towards the window and sighed.


    I know that It was not the right choice but it was the only option we have.

 Chapter 148 - TRESPASSING

    <h4>Chapter 148 - TRESPASSING</h4>


    Great! Just great. I stared at my reflection in the mirror with growing exasperation.


    I looked exactly like a robber d in sinister ck clothes from a crime movie I watched a long time ago.


    It was the third time I checked my reflection on the full length mirror but I couldn''t get enough. I wonder if this was only a dream. If it is¡­. I want to wake up from this nightmare right now before all hell breaks loose.


    My pulse jittered, beads of sweet formed on my temples, and my palms turned to ice as I stared at myself. I did not sign up for this fate. But there''s no other option but to continue.


    I couldn''t turn back when things were just about to start.


    There''s no escaping tonight, my fate has been sealed. This is a do or die situation. I must do this for Ace. And whatever happens, I must at least do my best to escape alive.


    I secured my long, inky hair into a ponytail before picking up the gloves on top of the table and slid it into my fingers. Wearing gloves is a must tonight to make sure that no fingerprints would be left behind the scene.


    You can do it Phoenix! I cheered myself up before picking up my bo and putting it on.


    A soft knock sounded on the door of the room I''m staying in. "Come in." I said and waited for it to open.


    Entering inside the room was Catherine Grace, fully clothed in a ck. Even the t shoes she wore were in the shade of charcoal. She already put her gloves and bo on.


    "Are you ready?" She asked, surveying me from head to toe before adding, "Gosh! You looked good in ck." Herpliment spread warmth on my cheeks.


    But not as good as you, I thought to myself while surveying her from head to toe. I never thought that ck could be so elegant. Catherine Grace could wear any shades she desires and still look good on it without even trying.


    "Thank you," I replied after I recovered. "You looked as if you''re going to ramp on a runway rather than about to ransack a dangerous man''s ce. Imented in which she only smiled as if she found my words humorous.


    "Shall we go, Phoenix?" She asked, this time pulling a straight face void of humor.


    I look onest time at my reflection in the mirror before walking towards the door.


    "Let''s go before I change my mind."


    ***


    Greyson Mansion stood proud and tall under the scenic dotted night sky. Looking at the ce I spent five years of my life triggered nostalgic memories racing through my thoughts.


    Now that I regain most of my memories after I hit my head on the rough pavement the day Vince attacked me I remember how the ce looks like before and I could say the Mansion looks the same to me from the outside. I wonder if it was still the same on the inside.


    I motioned for Catherine Grace to follow me on the back of the house where a door was located. The pathway was d in total darkness, if it weren''t for the faint light from the moonlight it would be difficult to move across the pebbled part of thewn.


    For some reason there were no guards deployed tonight except for the two armed men posted at the main gates. We entered the house by climbing on the high walls. Wended on thewn and crept all the way until we reached the house.


    From crouching beneath the statue, I straightened after making sure no one was around. The gush of cold wind blowing past me suddenly made me shiver despite the leather jacket I wore. I wonder if it''s some kind of omen telling me to stop and run out of here.


    I took a deep breath and ran to the door. When I reached for the knob, it was locked. I stepped aside and gave way to mypanion.


    Catherine Grace was the expert here. If lock picking has a level, she would be sitting on the highest rank.


    Click!


    The door opened. My eyes widened in surprise. That was fast. I thought it would take her another five minutes to force the lock open.


    Catherine motioned me to go inside first. I know the location of every room and I know a bunch of hiding ces in case someone is awake at this hour.


    My eyebrows scrunched in confusion when my gazended on the dark kitchen. If it weren''t for the lighting from the ss window, the inside would be barely visible.


    Strange. The kitchen lights in the mansion are always left open. I couldn''t help but wonder why it was turned off now.


    I opened the kitchen door and tiptoed to the foyer then up the staircase that would lead me to the second floor where Ang''s body was found dead.


    At this point, as I crept into the long dark corridors, I realized that all the lights inside the mansion are turned off just like a scene straight from a horror movie where the trespassers stumble upon a dead body inside a room and lying in a pool of blood. I wonder if I would identally trip on a dead body lying on the floor¡­. Hopefully not.


    A shiver suddenly ran down my spine when I finally reached the door of the room where Ang was found dead. It was warmer inside the house but I wonder where the sudden chill came from.


    I took a deep breath and turned the knob. It won''t open.


    I wordlessly looked at Catherine Grace. As if she understood what I meant,?she nodded and I stepped aside.


    There was a soft click and then the door opened. She raised her head to me and I gave her a thumbs up signaling her to enter first. She tiptoed inside the room and I followed behind her.


    The disconcerting silence weed my senses the moment I stepped inside. The room was shrouded in darkness to the point that I couldn''t see a thing inside. The heavy drapes covered the window allowing not the flicker of moonlight to get in.


    I made a beeline straight to the floor to ceiling window and pulled the heavy drapes aside so the moonlight could illuminate the room.


    The fact that I''m standing in the same room where Ang was stabbed to death was enough to make me ufortable.


    I found myself taking a sudden intake of breath while my eyes surveyed the room.


    The fancy canopied bed was still there and the only thing that made it different was the light pink bedsheet.?Beside the bed a wooden night table stood, on top of it there was still thempshade I bought two years ago.


    "Phoenix? A moment here please." My gaze shifted to the darkest side of the room where Catherine Grace stood. I slowly made my way?to hers and narrowed my eyes to see what she''s closely looking at.


    For the first time since I arrived there, my curiosity was roused because I am looking at something which wasn''t there before¡ªa painting! It was brand new.


    The painting is of a young woman lying on the floor, her beautiful white dress soaked with her own blood. Kneeling beside her is a much older woman with a sinister smile on her crimson lips and holding a knife in her hand.


    A sudden ufortable feeling descended on me. Chills began to run down my spine as my eyes surveyed the painting.


    I swallowed hard. I tried to take my eyes off the painting but I just couldn''t.


    Is the painting some kind of message?


    I took a deep breath then released it into a deep sigh. My chest felt so damn heavy after looking at the painting.


    Catherine and I looked at each other.


    "Did you bring the sh light?" She asked very quietly.


    I nodded and fished a shlight the size?of my thumb from my pocket. After turning it on, I focused the light on the painting only to gasp in shock when the drawing was clearly exposed.


    The young woman lying in the pool of blood looked like Ang. While the older woman holding a knife in her hand with a sinister smile on her lips looked like Samantha¡ªVince''s mother.


    The words ''St. James'' were written on the bottom.


    The sound of footsteps approaching alerted our senses. It was followed by the sound of a key inserted into the lock.


    Catherine Grace and I were left with no time to speak.


    I turned the shlight off and together we ran to the silk curtains and pulled it close then concealed ourselves behind just before the door opened and Samanatha entered.


    I thank the heavens for making the curtain so thick that it was enough to keep us hidden. I took a deep breath and released a deep sigh as I listened to the footsteps.

 Chapter 149 - DARK SECRET

    <h4>Chapter 149 - DARK SECRET</h4>


    We would be dead if Samantha caught us. I warned myself and did my best to hold myself still.


    The footsteps came closer¡­ and closer¡­ and closer¡­ When I thought it would dash straight at us, it finally stopped just in front of where we stood.


    "Do you think you could fool me, huh?" Samantha snapped, her sharp voice filling the whole room.


    I flinched. Terror sliced through me. Did she find out I trespassed in her mansion?


    I clenched my fist and suppressed the growing fear inside me. My brain seemed frozen too but I forced myself to think of my next move in case she knew I''m hiding here.


    If worse came to worst then I will need to fight, I thought to myself while taking a deep steadying breath.


    Catherine stood beside me, her spine straight and frozen. She was doing her best to calm her breathing.


    There was a long agonizing pause thatsted for a couple of minutes. I waited for Samantha''s next move. If she attacks me then I have to protect myself.


    I narrowed my eyes and peered through the silk curtain but it was so thick and the room was wrapped in pitch ck darkness that I could not see her.


    "Answer me you bit*ch!" She screamed then it was followed by the piercing sound of shattering ss. Samantha just threw an object across the painting. "Answer me, Ang." She repeated, her teeth gritted while she gasped for air.


    When there was no response, another object was thrown across the wall and itnded on the floor with a loud crash.


    Vince''s mother just smashed my favorite porcin vase across the wall!


    I bit my lower lip. I let go a relieved sigh. I almost thought she found out I was here. The heavy weight draped on my chest eased. Thank god. I thought inwardly and felt myself rx. I heard Catherine''s soft sigh. She too was relieved.


    Samantha''s footsteps fill the room. She walked towards the direction where the bed stood.


    There was a soft click as she


    turned thempshade on and the room flooded with light.


    The lighting from thempshade helped? illuminate the room. Now I have a clear view of Samantha while I stand behind the curtains.


    "You''re a fool, Ang!" She began, sumbing to a high-pitchedughter that pierced my ears.? I was surprised that the windows did not break by how sharp herughter sounded. "I killed you¡­. Oh didn''t I kill you Ang? Yes, I killed you! I remember it now¡­ I Stabbed you with the kitchen knife multiple times and set everything up so Ace would take all the me. I was sessful right?"


    A harsh gasp escaped my lips. Luckily, Samantha was so upied talking to the air that she did not hear the sound.


    Samantha killed Ang! It was her who killed her son''s wife. The truth made me want to throw up. How could a mothermit a crime against her daughter-inw?


    She was so disgusting that I nearly leapt out of my hiding ce to attack her. If it weren''t for Catherine holding my hand, I should have done so a while ago.


    Anger bubbled inside me. I? took a deep intake of breath as I slowly calmed myself.


    To think that she was the culprit who set it all makes me want to confront her and tell her she''s delusional and should be locked up inside a mental facility.


    Catherine Grace''s hands tightened around me in order to remind me to keep my head cool. It would be extremely dangerous if Samantha finds out that there''s an intruder inside her house.


    Samantha slowly made her way to the wall where the painting hung. Broken shards crushed beneath her feet as she carefully walked.


    When the painting''s within her reach, she snatched it with force and hurled it across the floor where itnded with a crash.


    "Do you think this painting could help you? I will burn it to ashes so no one would know the truth."


    Her sinisterughter filled the room once more as she stepped on the painting over and over again. She just stopped when she was out of air.


    "I killed you because you''re no longer useful to my son, Ang. You became a bug¡­. you know what I do to useless bugs right? Of course, I kill them darling. I''m not sorry I killed you, I''m just sorry because you deserve to die in a far more brutal way."


    My fist clenched tighter. Samantha was beyond salvation. Her action just now proved that she was not only mentally stable.


    Someone as dangerous as her shouldn''t be on the loose. She killed once and I''m sure she wouldn''t stop right there. She would kill more and I wouldn''t be even surprised to know if I''m next on her list.


    Samantha picked the painting from the floor and trotted to the partially opened door while dragging the painting behind her.


    When she reached the door, she stopped and turned her head to the exact spot where Ang died. "Now that you''re dead, you know who''s next¡­? He was no longer useful to me too and so he must follow you to the grave." After saying the words she mmed the door shut.


    A deep sigh escaped my lips when she was gone. For the first time since she entered the room, I began to breathe normally.


    Catherine pushed the heavy drapes aside so she could breath freely. Slowly, she slumped on the cold floor, her chest heaving.


    I tore my gaze off her and itnded on the closed door. ''He was no longer useful to me too so he must follow you to the grave.'' I stared blindly straight ahead while herst words reverberated inside my thoughts. I don''t know what Samantha meant by that.? I wonder if he was referring to Ace.


    Is she nning to kill him?


    A shiver ran down my spine at the morbid thought.


    "Phoenix, let''s get out of here." Catherine said beside me, as she rose from her slumping position on the floor.


    I nodded. Fleeing from this ce was a good idea. After finding out Samantha was the one who killed Ang I couldn''t allow her to know that I was here.


    If she knew I''m the intruder inside her house, I''m sure that I would notst until morning.


    I summoned all the courage I could muster and tiptoed behind Catherine as she quietly made her way towards the door and pulled it open.


    After making sure that it was clear outside, we moved forward.


    We were halfway through the long and narrow corridors when a sudden chill began at the base of my neck and it crawled at the bottom of my spine.


    I stopped walking, wondering what that ufortable sensation is all about.


    Heavy footsteps reverberated across the dark corridor. The steps are headed towards us.


    Panic seized through? me and I ran to the nearest door of a room but when I turned the knob, I discovered it was locked.


    Catherine shook her head, indicating that the doors she tried are locked too. The sound of a shoe pping against the floor was approaching. We have no options left but to force the door open.


    Atst, Catherine managed to force open the lock with her trembling fingers. She pushed the door and we scrambled inside the room. The door clicked close behind us.


    The inside of the room was shrouded in shadows. If it weren''t for the parted drapes, and the faint moonlight spilling inside, the room would be wrapped in total darkness.


    A scream nearly erupted from my throat when my gazended in front of me. I discovered we weren''t alone inside the room. Ybbrahim Greyson was lying on the couch. He was fast asleep.


    I took a subtle breath? to calm my nerves. I nearly fainted by the sight of Ybbrahim. I''m just d he''s asleep. I was still recovering from shock when the doorknob rattled.


    Catherine ran underneath the bed.


    Gasping for breath, I hopped inside the closet, hoping that no one would open it.


    The door creaked open. From the small crevice of the door, I watched as Samantha walked towards her husband.


    Sheid her wrinkled hand on top of her husband. She caressed his hair and his cheek.


    "Goodnight honey," She whispered to Ybbrahim''s ears before she walked towards the door without looking back.


    The door closed. When the footsteps receded to the distance that''s when I finally rxed.


    I did not quickly jump out of the cramped closet. Samantha might return. I waited for a couple of minutes and when I was sure that she had already retreated to her bedroom and would not return, I decided to get out of my hiding ce before suffocating myself to death.


    I quickly emerged from the closet in time to see Catherine crawling out of the bed. Without dy, she approached Ybbrahim''s and motioned me toe.


    "He''s dead." She whispered.

 Chapter 150 - KILLED

    <h4>Chapter 150 - KILLED</h4>


    "He''s dead." Catherine Grace repeated when I made no move.


    I stood in my ce, frozen.


    Ybbrahim Greyson''srge body was sprawled on the long couch. He was wearing a in white shirt and ck pants. There was no blood stain on any part of his body. He looked as if he was only peacefully asleep.


    He was a healthy man and he did not look old despite his age that''s why his death was such a shock.


    As I surveyed him questions raced through my thoughts,


    Did he die of natural causes?


    Was it heart-attack?


    If not natural causes then did someone strangle him to death? If yes, then who?


    Samantha? If she killed him then for what reason? How could she kill her husband?


    "A-are y-you sure of it?" I asked, still unsure.


    "I am very sure of it. Years of training made me identity if a man was dead or not by just looking at the body." She softly exined, her expression serious as hell.


    "Just to make sure, I checked his vitals but sadly his pulse was nonexistent. His body was hard and cold which only proved that he''d been dead for hours."


    My fingers flew to my parted lips to suppress a gasp.


    "H-how?" I asked in a barely audible whisper. My disbelieving eyes surveyed the lifeless body.


    "Arsenic poisoning."?Catherine responds, picking the lid of a bottle that had?identally fallen to the floor by ident.


    I was surprised that she spotted the object peeking underneath the couch. She surely possesses sharp eyes. I wouldn''t have spotted the lid if it was me.


    She carefully secured the lid inside a zip lock and kept the evidence inside her pocket.


    Samantha''s words suddenly rang to my ears. I finally realized what she really meant. "..... Now that you''re dead you know who''s next. He was no longer useful to me too and so he must follow you to the grave."


    She was referring to her husband!


    I don''t feel an ounce of pity towards Ybbrahim Greyson. He never once was a father to Ace. My only regret was that he died easily. He should be alive and paying for his crime inside the jail but now that he''s gone there''s nothing that can be done.


    "Let''s get out of here, Phoenix." Catherine said, her tone filled with urgency.


    I snapped out of my thoughts and straightened. Catherine grabbed my wrists and pulled me to the door. We traversed the long corridors until we finally reached the grand staircase and we ran down the stairs in silence.


    It was easier getting out of the housepared to sneaking in. The servants inside the house were nowhere to be seen. Samantha must have given them a day off to perfectly execute her n.


    She could have pretended that Ybbrahim died of a heart-attack. A servant would arrive at the mansion early in the morning and she would discover that Ybbrahim died inside his room.


    Then it would be announced to the news that he died of natural causes. Samantha did a great job in making her ns. Who would have thought that she was the one who killed her husband.


    Five minutester, we safely reached Catherine''s car.


    Once we settled inside, she turned the engine on and we headed home.


    ***


    The next day, Ybbrahim Greyson''s death was reported on various news outlets. It was also the sizzling headline of every newspaper.


    His death¡ªjust like I thought it would be¡ªwas ruled a heart-attack. I wonder how much Samantha paid just to fake the autopsy result.


    In thetest television live coverage, it could be seen Samantha wearing her best mourning clothes as she shed her swollen eyes to the camera as if to show everyone she''d been crying.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes as I listened to her interview with the press. It so hard to listen to lies when I know the truth.


    "Ybbrahim Greyson couldn''t believe that his illegitimate son, Ace Carter killed Ang, Vince''s wife and so my husband took all the me to himself. He hasn''t eaten well since then, he barely sleeps at all and he excessively drinks a huge amount of alcohol and that led him to suffer a fatal heart-attack. I''m so sorry I couldn''t save him." Tears began to smoothly flow down Samantha''s crimson cheeks. The press surrounding her shed their cameras to capture her grief stricken face.


    I clenched my fist in frustration as I watched the scene on the t tv screen inside my room.


    Samantha was a good actress. She''s using her talent so well. Who could have guessed that she was crying crocodile tears.


    It pissed me off watching her act. It took me a great amount of self-restraint not to throw the fragile ss I''m holding across the television screen.


    "Justice shall prevail! I will make sure that Mr. Ace Carter Greyson would pay for his crimes. With the power and influence I have, I will make sure that justice will be served and he will spend the rest of his life inside the prison."


    Watching Samantha''s hypocrisy on live television was making me want to throw up. I snatched the remote control and turned it off.


    After killing her husbandst night, I wonder how she was able to face a bunch of people without feeling an inch of guilt.


    She should be ashamed of herself.


    She undoubtedly made it look like Ace killed Ang so that the attention of the public would divert to Ace. That''s exactly what''s happening now that Ybbrahim Greyson is dead.?Vince''s issue was almost forgotten now.


    I took a deep, steadying breath and lifted the ss to my lips and poured the water to ease the dryness in my throat.


    For now, Samantha could think that she won.


    Karma would one day knock on her door on the very moment?she least expect it.


    A soft knock on the door woke me up from my deep reverie. I carefully ced the ss on top of the table and slowly made my way towards the door.

 Chapter 151 - OLD ORPHANAGE

    <h4>Chapter 151 - OLD ORPHANAGE</h4>


    The moment I opened the door, Catherine Grace hurriedly entered the room. There was an unusual frown on her beautiful countenance as she sat on the bed and ced theptop on herp.


    Seeing the urgency on her face, I quickly closed the door. With long, hurried strides I reached her side. "Cat, Is there a problem??" I asked. My eyes surveying her expression wondering what bothers her.


    When there was no response, I slowly sat in the space beside her. My eyes surveyed theptop she opened on herp.


    "Look at this, Phoenix." She pointed at the building in the picture. "Do you see what I see?" She asked, her tone suddenly filled with excitement.


    My eyes squinted at the corner as I focused my undivided attention on herptop screen.


    The said picture was an old two storey building that looked as if it needed some heavy renovation. There are some cars parked in front of the building. There was nothing remarkable in the picture, I thought to myself, unable to fathom what Catherine Grace wanted me to see.


    "I don''t actually get what you mean." I replied, giving up after minutes of scrutiny. I just couldn''t get what she''s referring to.


    "This is Ang''s car. This is where she wasst seen before her death."


    Catherine''s response stirred my interest. This time, I leaned closer and stared at the sky-blue ford parked in the parking area just in front of the two storey building.Then my curious gaze shifted to the building wondering what Ang was doing in that ce.


    St. James. It was the words written on the building. The words sound so familiar. I''m sure that I heard it before but I forgot where.


    I blinked my eyes several times without tearing my gaze off from the screen.


    "St. James." I read the words aloud. This time I finally realized where I heard it before! It was written on the painting which Samantha destroyed!


    My eyes widened, my brows shot to the ceiling as I looked at Catherine.


    "Based on my investigation, St. James is an old orphanage situated outside of town." Catherine exined as she clicked on another image taken from the exterior of the rundown orphanage. "When I looked deeper into the records of the kid''s orphanage I discovered that Ang was a major sponsor helping run the orphanage."


    Catherine Grace took a deep breath before she continued. "After what I discovered, I arrived at the ultimate question, what was she doing in that ce before her death?"


    "I think I know the answer." I replied. After rising from my seat, I folded my arms beneath my breasts and paced back and forth. There is a single logical reason which I could think of why she was there.


    Catherine looked at me, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Did she have rtives there?"


    I shook my head as I finally stopped walking. "I can''t answer that. However, I have an idea why she was there. I have a feeling that it concerns her child."


    Catherine''s eyes went wide, her eyebrows shot to the ceiling, and her lips parted open. For a moment, she was unable to speak.


    When she recovered from shock her eyebrows scrunched in concentration while wrapped in her own thoughts.


    Unexpectedly, after a long moment, Catherine Grace closed herptop screen and rose from the bed. There was a mysterious glint in her eyes.


    She hastily made her way towards the door. "We are leaving." She said as she reached for the door knob.


    "Leaving? Where?" I asked, puzzled.


    "To St. James of course." She replied and closed the door giving me no time to say no.


    ***


    After two hours of long journey, Catherine''s car finally skidded to a stop in front of the St. James orphanage.


    A huge sigh of relief escaped my lips after I pulled the car door open and stretched my numb legs.


    I heard the other side of the door open and?close. Afterwards, Catherine stood beside me and surveyed the building just like I do.


    The St. James Orphanage was a two storey building situated in the middle of a farm. The strange location was understable since the orphanage was run by?nuns.


    The ce was old, and shabby looking, and it looked worse in broad daylightpared to the pictures. But despite its appearance, the old building stood proud and tall under the hot zing sun.


    The gates were rusty and it looked as if it would fall off from its hinges anytime soon. Obviously, the establishment doesn''t have enough funds to maintain the ce.


    I walked across the pebbled ground and nearly tripped a couple of times in the process. I assume that the pathway wasn''t paved and cemented due tock of funds.


    Catherine Grace followed behind me, muttering unintelligible curses for wearing her high-heeled shoes.


    I was d that I was wearing rubber shoes at the moment.


    When I reached the gates,I pressed the buzzer twice and waited for someone toe. I didn''t wait long before I heard footstepsing from inside. It was followed by the squeak of metals as someone utched the lock.


    The sound of the rusty gates creaking open pierced my ears. Then a woman wearing a ck habit emerged.


    "How may I help you?" She asked in a very angelic voice that nearly made me close my eyes.


    I was taken aback when my eyes shifted to her face. Her exquisite amber cat eyes caught me off guard as it met mine.


    Catherine Grace had fallen silent too as her gazended on the nun''s face.


    Even though her head was covered with the habit, it cannot be denied that she has a stunning face that deeply reminds me of a chiseled statue of Virgin Mary.


    "I am Sister Be Rose," The woman in front of me finally introduced herself with a slight bow of her head.


    "I am Phoenix." I introduced myself then turned towards Catherine, signalling her to introduce herself.


    "I am Catherine Grace, Phoenix friend." She finally introduced herself after she found her words.


    "I am pleased to meet you both." Her shapely lips curled into a smile that lit up her whole face. What a stunning face, I thought to myself eyeing her deep-seated eyes, chiselled nose, and her enviable high cheekbones. "Pleasee inside for some refreshments. I know both of you are tired after hours of journey."


    Sister Be Rose pulled the gates wider making the hinges squeak once more. I was so afraid that the whole gate would copse, that''s why I hurriedly entered. Catherine Grace followed behind me.


    "I apologize for the poor condition of the orphanage." Sister Be said apologetically as we slowly entered the main entrance of the building. "We don''t have enough donations to repair the whole building. The ample donations we receive are just enough for the children''s food and clothing." She added with a heavy heart.


    My eyes swept over the broken ceiling, to the walls peeling with paint, and to the floor. The sight made my heart ache. Those poor souls living in this ce deserved a morefortable life.


    I wonder if I could encourage my father to be one of the orphanage''s major sponsors. For sure, it would benefit all the children.


    "It''s okay Sister Be. Don''t mind us please." I told her and gave her a soft, reassuring smile in which she reciprocated with equal warmth.


    "As you could see, it''s quiet here since the children are inside their ssrooms on the second floor. They wouldn''t bother us for now and we could drink tea for a while."


    Sister Be stopped in front of a door and pulled it open. "This is the area where we receive our visitors."


    We entered the small room that looked like a library except that it has more empty shelves than it has books. There is a single window inside but it was broken and a transparent tape was ced to the broken part of the window to prevent it from further damage.


    "Please sit down for a while and I will fetch tea for you both." Sister Be gestured towards the table near the window before turning towards the door to get tea.


    When she was gone, I hesitantly sat on the wobbly chair made of wood. I was afraid that it wouldn''t be able to carry my weight but luckily it didn''t copse after receiving my weight just what I expected.


    Catherine Grace sat on the opposite chair across from me. Her face twisted with worry when the chair squeaked with the burden of her weight. She just calmed a bit when the old-looking chair did not fall apart.


    We sat there in silence while observing the room.


    A few minutester, Sister Be Rose returned inside the room with a tray in her hand. She carefully ced the contents of the tray on top of the table then filled the cups with scalding hot tea before she sat on thest vacant chair.

 Chapter 152 - HUGE PUZZLE

    <h4>Chapter 152 - HUGE PUZZLE</h4>


    "Now that we are settled, may I ask why you came here?" The nun''s voice was soft and sweet and very reassuring. I could listen to her for hours while she spoke. "I mean, this ce is a two hour drive from town and that makes me think that you came here for a very important reason." She added, her amber eyes peering through exquisite eyshes.


    She gracefully picked her teacup and brought it to her lips. Patiently, she waited for a response. Her curious eyes swept on our faces.


    A momentary silence draped over the room as we observed each other.


    The nun calmly sip on her tea as if she was giving us enough time to express our intention.


    I took a deep breath as I constructed the words inside my thoughts before speaking them. The best thing I should do now is to tell Sister Be Rose about the truth. She''s a good person and she wouldn''t judge us.


    My instinct tells me that I could trust her. She''s trustworthy not just because she''s a disciple of god but it''s because it''s what my intuition had been telling me.


    Also, if there''s someone who would willingly help us to give information to help point out Ang''s killer then it would be Sister Be Rose. Undoubtedly, the nun would want to seek justice for Ang''s sudden death.


    St. James Orphanage was indebted to Ang, without her, the charity could have copsed a long time ago. That would be enough reason why Sister Be would wish to cooperate.


    Sister Be must have felt my doubts, she captured my eyes and gave me a soft and reassuring smile. The sparkle of kindness in her eyes melted my doubts instantly.


    "The truth is¡­. We came here to ask questions about Ang¡­" I said atst. A heavy burden was lifted from my chest when I said the words aloud.


    Sister Be didn''t even flinch at my admission. Even her facial expressions remained calm andposed. Perhaps she already saw iting. Carefully, she lowered the cup to the table. "Are you by chance her friends?" Her curious gaze swept our face once more as if she''s trying to recall if she''d seen us before.


    "We aren''t close to hers." I honestly replied as I shook my head.


    The truth is Ang has never been a friend of mine. We are not even close. We are miles and miles apart and the only thing that could define our rtionship is the word ''enemy.''


    I sighed thinking that whatever happened between us was all over. Ang''s gone. She was murdered by her mother inw. I don''t have any hidden grudge against her. She wronged me in the past but I had forgiven her already.


    I''m not hard-hearted and I forgive people who wronged me because it''s the only way to set myself free.


    Catherine Grace cleared her throat. My gaze instantlynded to hers. She picked her tea cup and slowly lifted it to her lips.


    I picked my cup on the table and drank the contents. The delicious taste of turmeric tea spread through my mouth.


    After Catherine took a quick sip of her tea, she turned her gaze towards sister Be''s direction and looked deep into her eyes.


    "We are not so close to Ang nor do we belong in her circle of friends. We could say that we are someone concerned about her death. I am Catherine Grace and I worked as a Private Investigator who''s is helping solve Ang''s murder case. My friend here, Phoenix, is involved with the case too. We are doing our best to seek evidence to find out who killed her and so the liable person would pay for her death. We are hoping you could help us."


    Catherine was very professional. She appeared to be well experienced and she knew exactly what to say during situations like this.


    Sister Be''s eyes fell to her cup as she lowered it on the wooden table. Sadness clouded her exquisite amber eyes. Her eyes were so expressive that she was the type which could be easily read no matter how hard she kept her emotions to herself.


    "A day before Ang was stabbed to death she came here. If I knew it would be thest time I would see her alive I shouldn''t have allowed her to leave." Her lips trembled as she spoke, tears formed in the corner of her eyes while they were filled with regrets.


    "It''s not your fault she died." I whispered gently, trying to ease the heavy weight on her chest.


    I wish Samantha could feel that guilt for mercilessly killing Ang. Unfortunately, in her twisted mind she was feeling the opposite.


    "But¡­ But¡­ If only I stopped her from leaving that day, her life would be spared." She stared at me unblinkingly, her eyes red from trying to suppress the tears.


    "That could be true." I reasoned and looked deep into her eyes. "However, if you stopped her from leaving that day it would not mean she would be safe forever. Her killer would eventually find a way to dispatch her. The situation could not be helped and the culprit couldn''t be stopped. So please stop ming yourself."


    I reached for her hand and pressed it reassuringly. Her fingers were soft and smooth and it reminded me of rose petals.


    "I know it''s not my fault but I feel so frustrated that I couldn''t do anything to save her." She whispered, wiping the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    I swallowed the lump that suddenly formed on my throat. I never liked Ang but it doesn''t mean that I feel no sadness about her death. People naturally die but it''s hard to ept that she died a brutal death.


    To think that the culprit who mercilessly stabbed her multiple times was still on the loose was making me even more frustrated.


    "By any chance, did Ange here at the orphanage to deliver her monthly donations?"


    The conversation was so intense that I almost forgot about my tea. Catherine Grace continued to sip her tea while listening to our conversation. There was a curious glow in her eyes.


    "Yes, partly that''s the reason why she came here."


    "Partly?" My eyebrows scrunched in confusion.


    "The main reason why she came to the orphanage that day was to hand over her son to us."


    "W-whaat!?" I nearly knocked the tea cup in front of me. I blinked several times as I digested the words. The shocking news rendered me speechless for about a minute.


    When my gaze shifted to Catherine, she appeared as shocked as me. She quickly lowered the cup she''s holding in her trembling fingers before the contents could spill on her clothes.


    "S-she handed over her child for adoption?" I asked, recovering a bit from shock.


    Ang could definitely afford to raise her child alone and without assistance from her husband or his family. Learning that she handed her child for adoption was a shock to me. Why would she do that?


    "Yes, she even said that no one should know that she brought her child to the orphanage."


    "But why would Ang do that?" I said the words aloud.


    I was wondering if she was trying to hide her child from someone.


    Sister Be shook her head. "I''m sorry but that''s the question I couldn''t answer. It was only her who could exin that."


    My shoulders fell. A deep sigh escaped my lips. The sudden revtion was making my head spin.


    "Haven''t Ang mentioned anything before she left? I mean, did her behavior appear so strange?" It was Catherine Grace leaning closer. Her eyes never once leave Be''s face as she calcted the nun''s expression.


    Be took a deep breath. She fell into a momentary silence. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration as she recalled the exact events during Ang''sst visit.


    I impatiently waited for her to speak while holding my breath.


    "Honestly¡­. There was something odd with her at that time, she appeared paranoid and fidgety and when she opened her bag to take the money I saw a gun inside. Ang never brought any weapon with her before." Sister Be reached for her cup and took a quick sip to calm herself. "She must be afraid that someone was following her. I want to think that Ang was trying to protect her child from someone."


    So my assumption was right. She?was trying to protect her child but from whom? From his mother inw? If yes then why would Samantha harm her grandchild?


    I let go a deep and exasperated sigh. Questions continue to pile up inside my head and I wonder If I will be able to stumble upon an answer.


    Hopefully, Catherine and I will discover something soon that might help us with Ang''s case. As long as Samantha is free my mind will never be at peace. I will constantly fear that I might be next on her list...

 Chapter 153 - LETTER

    <h4>Chapter 153 - LETTER</h4>


    Surprise hit me when Sister Be Rose took a deep intake of breath before gingerly vacating her seat behind her.


    For a moment, she just stood there with a deep frown forming on her temples, and quietly battling an inner dilemma.


    When I thought she''s gonna stay that way for a little bit more, her mouth opened.


    "There''s something which I haven''t told you yet," She said in a barely audible whisper that stopped me on my attempt of lifting the teacup to my lips.


    Catherine Grace and I looked at each. Without saying a word, I knew she was thinking the same. Perhaps what sister Be tells us next would help a bit in solving Ang''s case.


    My gaze shifted back to the nun, patiently waiting for what she had to say.


    "Before Ang left she handed me a sealed envelope¡­." She began, sping her dainty fingers in front of her and she began to pace back and forth as if she was ufortable with the matter. She stopped walking and faced us before she continued, "But she warned me to never tell anyone except to whom the letter should be given! But¡­ but¡­ I don''t know where to start. I don''t know where I could find that person. I don''t know what the letter contains but it must be something of significance."


    There was a long pause. No one inside the room said a word.


    "I am saying this to both of you because I felt you too could be trusted. I wanted to help you solve Ang''s murder case so the real murderer would be captured." When she finished her words Sister Be slowly made her way to the left side of the room where a wooden bookshelves stood.


    The books disyed barely filled the spaces and they are very old looking with thick hard bounds. Most of them were educational books. As my gaze swept on the disy, I couldn''t find a single book for kids


    Be pulled a book on top of the shelves. She ced the heavy book on her palms and flipped through the pages.


    When the cover tilted to the side I saw that she was holding a bible. It was thick and very old looking but the pages were well protected by a hard cover.


    Her face lit up after she saw what she''d been looking for. She sighed in relief and hurriedly made her way back to the table and sat on her seat.


    There was something on her expression when her gaze shifted in my direction which tells me whatever she would say next would change the oue of the situation.


    She cleared her throat. She flipped the book open, revealing a neatly sealed envelope inserted between the pages.


    The moment my eyesnded on the envelope, I wanted to reach for it and read the message a dead woman left. But it wasn''t meant for me so I stopped all the urge.


    "Ang gave this to me before she left." She picked up the white envelope and showed it to us. "This letter is very important and it shouldn''t be handed to anyone except to the person whom it was addressed to. Whatever happens you must give it to her¡ªthat was Ang''s exact words."


    I looked at the sealed envelope with growing curiosity. I would do anything just to know what it contains.


    "And to whom did Ang wish to give this letter? We might be able to help." Catherine spoke after a lengthy silence. She eyed the envelope with keen interest.


    I guess I wasn''t the only one dying to know what was written inside.


    "A woman named Beatrix Crawford. Ang said I must give this to her." Sister Be replied in a determined tone that matched her expression.


    I gasped and stared back at her. I was wondering if I heard it correctly.


    "P-pardon me? Would you mind repeating the name of the woman that the letter is addressed to?"


    "Beatrix Crawford, I think if I remember correctly, she''s Ang''s acquaintance."


    My eyes grew wide while my eyes shot to the ceiling.


    I cleared my throat and straightened on my seat. After regaining myposure, I looked her straight in the eye, "You don''t need to look for her any further."


    "W-what do you mean?" She asked. Her eyes gleaming with hope.


    "I am the woman you are looking for¡­. My real name is Beatrix Crawford," I said, producing an Id so she could look at it.


    It was now Sister Be''s turn to be shocked. Her beautiful amber eyes widened and her jaw dropped to the floor.


    She grabbed the Id in my hand so she could inspect it. "I...I¡­d-don''t k-know what to say¡­. This is unbelievable¡­" She gasped in pure disbelief when she read my name on the Id and saw my picture.


    "It''s really you!" She eximed breathlessly, hands sping her chest as if she could hardly breathe.


    Sister Be handed the Id back to me.


    "I have seen enough proof¡­. I now believe you."


    For the first time since I entered the room I let go a deep sigh of relief.


    With trembling fingers, Sister Be picked the sealed envelope inserted between the book and handed it to me.


    I took the envelope from her hand and I held it firmly in fear that someone would snatch it away from my hold.


    "T-thank you Sister Be. You don''t know how grateful I am."


    "You don''t have to thank me¡­. I was only doing what I must. In return I must ask a single favor from you."


    "Anything¡­. I would do anything in return."


    "Find her killer¡­ and whoever the culprit is, make sure he or she pays for the crimemitted." Her eyes were pleading as she looked at me.


    Even if Sister Be doesn''t ask for it, I''m still determined to do everything to make justice prevail. I will never stop unless Samantha is behind bars. It''s the ce where she deserved to be.


    "Don''t worry Sister Be, I will do everything I can to find her killer." I vowed with conviction.


    "That''s all I wanted to hear. I feel much better hearing you will."


    I stared at the letter in my hand. This must contain the answer I''d been looking for¡­.


    ***


    An hourter we said our goodbye to Sister Be Rose. But before we left the ce, Catherine and I promised that we woulde back to the orphanage.


    Little did Sister Be Rose know that once we returned, the orphanage would change forever. I decided to be a benefactor of St. James Orphanage¡­. And that was only the beginning.


    However, before we could proceed on the issue regarding the orphanage we have a far more important thing to deal with.


    Inside the car, I stared at the envelope in my hand. Catherine Grace sat beside me, her unblinking gaze looking at the envelope too.


    I didn''t know why my heartbeat quickened the moment I sat inside the car with Catherine Grace beside me. My fingers were cold too¡­. Fear and excitement swirling inside me¡­. I don''t know what will happen once I finish reading what Ang has to say.


    "Please open it¡­ I''m dying to know what''s inside¡­" Said Catherine Grace. She was more excited than me.


    Like her, I too was curious to know what it contained. Since I couldn''t wait any longer,


    I took a deep breath then carefully tore the envelope open.


    When I pulled the folded paper inside I suddenly became aware that my fingers were colder and trembling more intensely this time.


    I let go of the breath I didn''t know I''m holding and unfolded the paper. Ang''s sloppy handwriting came to my view. She must have been in haste when she wrote this letter. I thought to myself as my gaze traced the words written.


    Catherine leaned closer so she could read the letter too.


    Dear Beatrix¡­ I paused after reading the first words.


    A lump suddenly formed on my throat. It was difficult to concentrate on reading knowing that the woman who wrote this was brutally murdered. I couldn''t help but be emotional. Ang and I are not close but it doesn''t mean I would not feel sympathy towards her just because she''s not my friend.


    If only she didn''t try to murder me several times before then we might be best of friends¡­. But despite that I feel sorry for her. Even though she''s not a good person, she''s human too. She has feelings and emotions and she doesn''t deserve to die the way she did.


    I took a deep, steadying breath and focused my gaze on the letter in my hands. Silently, I wished that this letter would help us find evidence against Samantha so she could be ced to jail where she rightly belongs.


    My eyes resume reading¡­


    ¡­. Once you receive this letter it only proves one thing¡ªI was murdered. I know that I would not live long and so I wrote this so everyone would know the truth...

 Chapter 154 - EVIDENCE

    <h4>Chapter 154 - EVIDENCE</h4>


    I swallowed the lump on my throat and forced myself to continue reading the letter.


    "Of all people, why you? I know as you read this letter you''re asking yourself the same question. To be honest, I don''t even know the answer. I just feel that I could trust you¡­. You are a good person, Beatrix. The overflowing goodness in your heart was something I admired. You are someone I could never be no matter how hard I tried to. I''m just a supporting character who was never meant to be happy¡­. And that was my biggest frustration in life.


    I only wanted to be happy¡­. But it seems I was never meant for it. I spent my childhood years trying to make everyone happy until I realized it was only an illusion. There''s no good things in the world¡­ Only bad people¡­. I guess I let the dark side of life conquer what was left of my light and before I knew it, I became the most hated character in somebody else''s story.


    If I regret something in my life then it is allowing myself to be an instrument used to destroy you. I became a puppet for so long that I forgot how it feels to feel alive. I hurt you¡­. Not once, not twice but several times¡­. And that would be enough reason why it won''t be easy for you to forgive me. But I want you to know that I regret everything even if it''s toote now. No amount of words would be able to express my endless regrets.


    I would ask a favor from you, it''s not for my own sake but it''s for my son''s welfare. I know it''s too much but I''m begging you.


    Samantha was sessful in killing me and soon she would hunt my child and kill him too. You must work fast before she does. I secured the evidence inside my car. The location of the car was drawn at the back of this letter. Please help me¡­. You know what to do with the evidence.


    At this point I have nothing to hide anymore¡­. Samantha wanted me dead because she knew I would expose the truth that it was not Vince who was the father of my child but Ybbrahim Greyson¡ªher husband. She let her husband use and abuse me. In order to protect herself and to keep the truth from spilling she murdered me¡­.


    But even after death, I will make sure that she will pay for her crimes. You''re my only hope, Beatrix¡­ please help my son


    ***


    I stared at the paper in my hand, with eyes wide and unblinking. What the heck did I read? I have difficulty digesting them in my mind.


    This is¡­. a huge shock to me.


    I don''t even know how to react after realizing Ace''s father is also the father of Ang''s son. Basically, that makes the child Ace''s younger brother.


    What the hell¡­. Yeah¡­. That sounds mind-boggling.


    My lips parted open but when I spoke no sound came from my lips. Perhaps, I already swallowed my tongue.


    Catherine Grace who was sitting next to me got a funny expression on her face. She was as surprised as I am.


    Well who would not be surprised after learning the truth?


    I was finally able to determine Samantha''s motive. Practically, she killed Ang because she''s no longer cooperative. After Ang threatened to spill the truth (that it was actually Ybbrahim Greyson who is her child''s?father) Samantha killed her because she didn''t want anyone to know that it was all her fault.


    My fingers tightened around the piece of?paper. Because of Samantha''s doing, Ace was used of murder!


    What now? We knew who the killer is and discovered the motive she has but we arecking in evidence. We cannot prove anything at all¡­ well unless we find the evidence right away.


    "Phoenix?"


    When I didn''t answer, Catherine Grace held my shoulders firmly as if silently telling me everything would be fine and that no matter what happens she would help me prove Ace''s innocence.


    I lifted my gaze to hers, I saw worry gleaming in her expressive eyes. We haven''t been together for so long but I felt as if I have known her my whole life. Perhaps because she''s honest and kind and authentic. She''s someone who''s willing to protect everyone who''s close to hers. I am lucky to have found a genuine friend.


    "Are you alright?" Catherine Grace spoke softly. She lifted her fingers to my face and tuck the stray hair on my face behind my ears.


    I opened my lips to say ''yes'' but my throat was so dry that the words came out in a barely audible whisper.


    Wordlessly, Catherine Grace handed me a handkerchief.


    I wanted to ask her what the handkerchief was for when a tear slither down my cheek before falling down to the paper I was still firmly holding around my fingers.


    I was surprised to discover that I was crying¡­.


    What the heck. I can''t even stop my tears from falling.


    "T-thank you¡­" I replied hoarsely, taking the handkerchief from her hand. I used the cloth to wipe the wetness on my flushed cheeks.


    Ang is not perfect¡­and nobody is. I, just like everyone, was born with lots of ws and imperfections and with that reason, I have no right to judge anyone.


    Angmitted a lot of mistakes but it doesn''t change the fact that she''s a mother and mothers are always over protective of their children. They would do everything to protect them.


    As a mother of two, I could clearly understand her and for her sake, I will protect her child by making sure Samantha rots behind bars for killing her.


    Embarrassed to realize that Catherine Grace was still looking at me, I quickly dried my cheeks. I don''t want her to see me cry.


    Slowly, I took a deep breath and released a deep sigh. I repeated the process until my emotions subsided.


    After I calmed down, I lifted my gaze to Catherine Grace seated on the driver''s seat. "I don''t want to waste time anymore. We must find the evidence before Samantha does." I spoke in a surprisingly calm manner.


    "But¡­how about you? Would you be fine?"


    "Yes Cat. Thank you for your concern. I can handle my emotions now." I replied, forcing a smile to her lips as I hoped she would believe me.


    She nodded her head. Her eyes were full of understanding.


    Catherine Grace didn''t argue. She didn''t even ask any more questions, which I''m thankful for. She just gave me a soft, reassuring smile that helped ease a bit of my stress.


    She turned the engine on and focused her attention on the road.


    It took us a thirty minute drive to reach the location drawn into the map. Ang''s sketch was very detailed. She also included notablendmarks and it helped us a lot in finding the ce. We didn''t have difficulty finding the exact spot she referred to the map.


    The car pulled into a stop at the vicinity surrounded by trees. As I got out of the car


    my squinted eyes surveyed the area wondering if it was safe for us to wander freely. We might be charged with trespassing. But then logic told me that there''s no warning sign anywhere so it must be safe.


    The location was a perfect ce to keep something hidden because of the huge distance from residential houses. Who could have thought that a car was somewhere inside that dense growth of wild nts and thick sprouting trees.


    Ang made sure that Samantha would not be able to find it in case she learns that evidence against her exists.


    I heard the sound of the car opening and closing. Secondster Catherine Grace emerged from the car and sat next to me. Her attention was on the map she was now holding.


    "Do you think we got her direction right?" I asked, throwing her a sideway nce before checking my surroundings for the second time just to check we are alone.


    "We couldn''t be mistaken. This is the ce." She replied and moved a couple of steps forward then pointed towards the trunk of an old tree tied with thin red ribbon. " This is the mark Ang was referring to. We just need to follow this."


    "I wonder if this is private property¡­ we could be charged with trespassing." she added absentmindedly but she kept moving forward.


    Just exactly my thoughts a while ago, I thought as I followed behind her.


    We followed the detailed instructions on the map. The instructions were very specific: we just needed to follow the trail of red ribbons tied on trees which were easy but the only problem we encountered was that the trees with ribbons stood wide apart from each other and it was a bit hard to find them at times.


    After nearly an hour of tedious search we finally found Ang''s car.

 Chapter 155 - ULTIMATE EVIDENCE

    <h4>Chapter 155 - ULTIMATE EVIDENCE</h4>


    We found Ang''s car concealed behind the deserted part of the forest where overgrown grasses stood. The car was safely hidden and in good condition. There''s no sign that something was there nor was there any evidence someone tried to steal from the car.


    Catherine Grace carefully reached for the door and pulled it open but it won''t budge.


    The car was locked and we didn''t have the key either.


    We could smash the window with a rock but it would damage the inside of the car. Shards would fly inside and that might damage an important object.


    But we have narrow options. It''s either we smash the window or find another way. But there''s no quickest way except breaking the window and forcing the lock open from inside.


    "I''ll check the window on the other side." Catherine said. Without waiting for a response, she hastily walks towards the opposite side of the car.


    "Thank god!" She eximed, eyes popping in surprise as itnded on the window.


    Curious to see what she meant, I walked behind her and saw that the window on that side was half open. Ang must have left the window open on purpose.


    I let out a huge sigh of relief. Ang nned things well. And now, we''re only a step away in finding what exactly happened to her.


    I watched as Catherine inserted her arms and tried to open the door from inside. There was a ''click'' before the door swung open.


    Relief flooded inside me as I watch her


    excitedly enter the car to search for the evidence Ang mentioned in her letter. Secondster, she emerged inside the car with phone in hand.


    "This must be hers." She said, referring to Ang.


    The phone was off and Catherine pressed the button until the screen brightened. The cellphone hadn''t been charged for days and it shut down after a second of turning home.


    "What''s your n Cat? Should we head to the police station and inform the police we found Ang''s car?"


    She shook her head, "Someone from the Investigation Agency would do that job. For now, we need to go back home and charge this device."


    Catherine and I started to walk back to the spot where she parked the car.


    I pulled the door open and mbered inside. However, she didn''t immediately climb in the car. She finished her phone from inside her pocket and called someone, it must be one of the staff from their agency.


    As I waited for her to finish the call, my thoughts drifted back to Ang''s phone. Just what kind of evidence was she hiding inside her phone? Will it be enough to convict Samantha for her crimes?


    My thoughts were shattered when Catherine Grace hopped to the driver''s seat and turned the engine. I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn''t notice her call had ended.


    The car rolled onto the rough road. When the car safely reached the highway, I leaned on the cushioned seat and stared at the view outside the window.


    We traversed the endless highway in silence until we reached Catherine''s house.


    ***


    "Wrong password¡­" Catherine Grace?muttered in exasperation. She paced back and forth in front of therge tv screen inside my room. Ang''s mobile phone firmly gripped in her hand.


    "She left no password though¡­." I mumbled as I slumped into the bed.?My squinted eyes swept through the letter in my hand for the umpteenth time. Skimming through the contents once more just in case I missed something.


    Sighing, I lowered the paper into myp. I still hadn''t found any clue about the password. Perhaps, Ang forgot to mention it in her letter. It''s no wonder that it totally slipped from her mind. She''s in a hurry when she wrote the letter anyway.


    My gaze shifted?back to Catherine Grace when she sat beside me.


    "So what do we do now?"


    Catherine shed me a smile before she replied, "Of course! I''ll hack the password. That''s my job!"


    I admire how Cat could be so cheerful at times like this. I found myself smiling back as I looked at her. "Without a doubt, I know you could do that. It''s your forte."?I replied and watched her grab herptop on top of the bed and ce it on herp.


    "Give me a maximum of thirty minutes."?She said without tearing her gaze off from herptop screen, her fingers skilfully typing through the keys like robots.


    While Catherine worked on Ang''s phone, I leaned towards the headboard and took the opportunity to chat with Elisa and ask if Faith and Vien are fine.


    I didn''t wait long before I received a reply from my best friend. She said in her chat that my daughters are fine. Alexander and ire are taking good care of them so I don''t need to worry.


    I swallowed a lump in my throat. Just thinking about my children makes me emotional. I missed them so much that I feel so bad that I have to be separated from them.


    But I can''t return home yet. We still need to prove Ace is innocent. Aside from that, Samantha should be jailed for the crime shemitted. Once this ordeal was over, Ace and I woulde home so we could beplete and happy as a family.


    After exchanging messages with Elisa I returned my phone on top of the night table. I felt a lot better after talking to her.


    "Phoenix!"


    I snapped out of my thoughts and quickly slumped beside her at the edge of the bed and saw the phone in her hand. My eyes widened in surprise after seeing the lock was opened!


    Catherine Grace is a genius indeed!


    My heartbeat quickened. My pulse jittered as I watched her check the files but she couldn''t find the evidence Ang was talking about.?Just as Catherine turned the data on, a video file automatically began to download.


    We waited in suspense until the video was fully downloaded and saved on the files. With fingers trembling in anticipation Cat clicked on the icon and the video began ying.

 Chapter 156 - DISTURBING MURDER

    <h4>Chapter 156 - DISTURBING MURDER</h4>


    My breathing suspends on my throat as I watch the video y.


    The video began with the door opening. Vince enters, dragging an unconscious body behind him. When the man''s face turns to the camera, it could be seen that the man Vince dragged inside the room was Ace.


    Just as he dropped the body to the floor,


    the door unceremoniously opens, this time Ang strode inside. Her gaze falls to the floor and her eyes widens when she sees the body.


    She rushes towards Vince and confronts him.


    The two began to argue as she pointed a finger towards the body. She stomps her feet in exasperation. Vince seems not to listen as she speaks. He turns his head away from her. But she didn''t give up just yet, she continued to nag him until his patience snapped. He pushed her hard and she stumbled towards the floor.


    Ang was so shocked with his action that it took her a moment to recover.


    When she recovered, she got to her feet, curled her fists to a ball, andnded a series of punches on his body.


    He fell back from the sudden attack. His face twisted in an ugly mask of rage and he pped her so hard that she wasn''t able to get up for a while.


    Vince strode to the door and mmed the door shut.


    Minutes passed by but he didn''t return.


    Ang gingerly rose from the floor. Her gazended on Ace who was still unconscious.


    As if making up her mind,?she hurriedly strode to the night table where a telephone stood on top.


    That moment she reached for the telephone and dialed a number, the door flung open and Samantha entered. She was holding a kitchen knife.


    Ang must be in a panic that she hadn''t heard the door opening and closing behind her.


    Samantha reached her target. She raised the knife to the air.


    Before Ang could understand what''s happening, the knife dug into her shoulders. Blood oozed from the wound and stained her pristine white dress.


    Shock registered in her eyes after she turned behind her and saw Samantha, menacingly grinning at her like a demon.


    Her lips opened as she screamed in pain.


    She managed to grab the vase from the night table and smash it on Samantha''s head. Blood began to flow from the grievous wound on her forehead.


    She slumped on the floor rolling in pain. The knife dropped to her side.


    She took the opportunity and she ran to the door while her killer was writhing in agony. But she was too weak to even move. Halfway to the door she finally copsed. Her face twisted in unbearable pain as shey on the wless white floor which was now stained with her blood.


    She didn''t give up yet. Even if she was severely wounded she struggled to get up on her feet only to fall back to the floor.


    She couldn''t move this time. The more she struggled the more blood flowed freely from her gaping wound.


    Samantha recovered from the pain of being hit by a vase. She slowly rose and picked up the knife. A sinister smile curled on her lips as she crossed the distance between them.


    By the time she reached Ang''s side, she was already unconscious by the amount of blood she lost. Samantha raise the knife in the air and without second thoughts, she plunged it again onto Ang''s body.


    She plunged the knife repeatedly and without remorse. She stabs her again and again as if she was butchering an animal meat and not a human being.


    She wasn''t content with what she did. She turned Ang''s body upside down then stabbed her repeatedly until her hands were exhausted.


    No person could survive after her organs were severely damaged by arge kitchen knife. Ang wasn''t an exception.


    Satisfied for what she''d done, Samantha straightened. She eyed the lifeless body without regrets. A triumphant smile curled on her lips as if she''s hadn''t justmitted murder.


    She shifted her attention to Ace. In her evil mind, she knew exactly what to do. In no time, she reached his side. She slowly took his left hand and spread the blood from her gloved finger around his palms.


    When she was finished, he proceeded to his right hand and did the same. After covering his palms with Ang''s blood, she ced the knife on his hand and curled his fingers around it to make it appear he was the murderer.


    ***


    After I finished watching the video, my stomach turned upside down and bile rose on my throat. I have this urge to run to the bathroom and pour everything on the sink.


    I swallowed hard and blinked back the tears.


    I don''t know how to feel at the moment. I was consumed with mixed emotions. There''s a part of me enraged at the thought that Samantha brutally murdered her daughter inw without suffering from guilt afterwards. Perhaps she was as mentally unstable as her own son.


    To think that she could walked away from murder just like that is what angered me the most. If Ang hadn''t left any evidence that points out to her true killer that only means that the real culprit will never be caught.


    Thanks to Ang. I owed her so much. If it weren''t for her we wouldn''t have evidence against Samantha.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and shifted my gaze away from the screen. I will not be able to sleep peacefully tonight, that is for sure.?After watching the disturbing video for the first time, no sane person would be able to sleep without?suffering from a nightmare.


    Catherine Grace gave me a ss of water.


    ''Thank you,'' I mumbled, taking it from her hand and drinking the contents in one go. I feel a lot better afterwards.


    I let go a deep sigh. This ordeal would be over soon. The real killer would soon pay for her crimes. This time I will make sure Samantha would rot behind bars forever.

 Chapter 157 - FREE

    <h4>Chapter 157 - FREE</h4>


    Lucas Nichs sat proudly on his throne¡ªhis swivel chair¡ªlike the infamous god of the underworld, Hades.


    The eerie silence inside his office wrapped through him like a cloak.


    The beep on hisptop instantly carved a frown on his forehead. The sound indicates a new message has arrived.


    He clicked on the notification bar.


    Catherine Grace, his cousin, the OIC of the Investigation Firm he worked at sent him a video file.


    He was about to ignore her message when he received another, this time it was written in bold capital letters. It says VERY VERY IMPORTANT!


    He let go a deep sigh. He wondered what his cousin was up to. Catherine Grace constantly bothers him from time to time over useless things and says it''s important, even though they''re not. It''s her way of telling him not to overwork.


    Left without a choice, he clicked on the video, and it began to y. The video instantly captured his interest. He can''t tear his gaze off it this time.


    His eyebrows furrowed while his eyes squinted in concentration as he watched what happened next.


    His jaw dropped to the floor and his eyes widened with shock as the morbid scene unfolded right in front of his eyes.


    The evidence that could prove Ace was innocent was right in front of him!


    This time, the real culprit could never escape from her crimes.


    After watching the video, he let go of the breath he didn''t know he was holding. Even though the video isn''t ying anymore, he just continued to stare at the screen as he slowly recovered hisposure.


    He was still taken aback after watching the video. He wasn''t knew when ites too murder since it was natural in his line of work. But somehow, the video was very disturbing. Only a mentally ill person would stab an already dead woman forty more times.


    His phone suddenly rang on top of his table. He flinched by the sudden piercing sound. As he reached for it, he realized his fingers were trembling. He shrugged his shoulders and turned the answer button.


    "Did you see the video Nic?" Catherine asked in a tone filled with excitement.


    "Yes," He replied. For the very first time, he was thankful for his cousin who could be annoying at times. "How did you manage to get the evidence?" He asked.


    Lucas Nichs gingerly rose from his seat as he waited for Catherine''s response. The swivel chair squeaked in relief when he took his weight off it.


    He stood in front of the ss window and stared at the boundless view of skyscrapers and establishments in front of him as sunset swept over the horizon. The scene looked magical¡ªlike a scene straight from the painter''s canvas.


    "Ang was the one who led us to the evidence. She left a letter to Phoenix telling her everything." She exined breathlessly. He could imagine his cousin pacing back and forth as she spoke.


    Lucas couldn''t help but wonder what could have happened if Ang didn''t leave any evidence behind before she died.


    Even if Ace was innocent, he would not be able to win the case. The killer¡ªwhom he learned was Samantha, executed her crime so well that it was impossible to prove that she was the real killer.


    He never knew Ang personally but he was actually very thankful to her. Ace would be proven to be innocent.


    "Is Phoenix with you right now?" He asked, tearing his gaze away from the magnificent view outside the window.


    He returned to his table to look for the car key?he kept in the drawer under his table. When he sessfully retrieves the key, he grabs it and drops it in the pocket of his pants.


    "Yes, she''s here with me¡­" She replied with a momentary pause. "Why''d you ask?"


    "Good. I received the information that Vince was back in the country¡­. If possible, please don''t allow Phoenix to leave the house¡­. It''s dangerous. Ace would skin me alive if something happens to his wife."


    "Copy! I will make sure she won''t leave the house." Catherine said with conviction.


    When the call was over, Lucas pressed the end button and slid his phone into his pocket then grabbed his coat hanging on from the wall before heading to the elevator.


    When he reached the ground floor, he exited the building and made a beeline straight to the sleek silvery jaguar waiting at the parking lot.


    The car was a gift from his grandfather and it became his favorite car since then.


    His hawk-sharp eyes darted across the?luxury cars neatly lined up in the spacious parking area. He was alone and he had nothing to worry about someone attacking him. Just in case it happens, he knew how to protect himself.


    He climbed inside his Jaguar and turned the engine on. The car moved forward until it was safely moving on the fourne highway.


    While he drove, he didn''t let his guard down. His eyes carefully observing his surroundings. Years of working in the Investigation Agency taught him to be cautious at all times. He will never know when his life would be endangered, at least he''s prepared when it happens.


    The car skidded to a stop in front of the police station. He pushed the door open and climbed out of it. With quick, hurried steps he reached the building.


    Two police officers were already waiting for him inside.


    He was able to send them a copy of the hidden camera footage before he left. By now, he was sure that they finished watching it too and validated that it was not fabricated.


    He talked to the two officers.


    Tonight, the police are?nning to capture Samantha Greyson before she could leave the country and Lucas wasing with them.


    They were still discussing their ns for tonight when approaching footsteps sounded. When he raised his head, Ace greeted his sight.


    He looked at his friend and smiled, "Congrattions you escaped the hangman''s noose¡­. We just proved you''re innocent."

 Chapter 158 - SEARCH

    <h4>Chapter 158 - SEARCH</h4>


    A knock on the door sounded, indicating the time hade. He nced at his gleaming wristwatch and saw the time was seven pm. Exactly the time Lucas Nichs and he agreed to go.


    He rose from the single sofa. Before he headed to the door he grabbed his leather gloves on top of the ss table, and slid them on his fingers.


    He took a deep breath before he reached for the knob and pulled the door open. His best friend was standing outside the door. He stood straight, legs slightly apart, and arms folded on his chest. He wore a mask of a paper-nk expression.


    Lucas Nichs wore a fitted ck long sleeve and denim jeans with the same color. "You ready?" He asked, extending his gloved fingers as he handed him the gun.


    "More than you are." He replied as he took the weapon from his friend''s grasp. He sheathed the gun on the holster in his hip.


    Together they marched outside the house in silence.


    The ominous starless sky spread through the horizon like a dark cloak. Even the moon refuses to show up tonight making the sky unappealing.


    A gust of cold wind brushed through him. In spite of the thick cloth he wore, he shivered. Perhaps it was an omen telling him that tonight he was stepping on a treacherous cliff and one wrong move he would plunge to his death. That''s why he needs to be careful.


    He opened the car door and hopped inside. Lucas Nichs sat beside him on the driver''s seat and turned the engine on.


    The car traversed the dark and empty highway. He leaned on his seat and stared outside the window where he could see nothing but the weak flicker of lights from the street lights.


    His gaze shifted at his best friend who''s eyes were nailed on the road and he remembered their conversation before their preparation began.


    Lucas didn''t want him to go. It''s too dangerous, his friend said. But Ace had made up his mind before he even knew that tonight the police would corner Samantha inside the Greyson Mansion and then arrest her.


    He stood his ground firmly and told Lucas whether he liked it or not he wasing with them to arrest Samantha. He couldn''t just sit there in the corner and wonder if they caught his stepmother or not.


    He must do something. Samantha started this mess and he should be the one to end all of this. For the sake of Vien, Faith and Phoenix he will end everything even if it costs him his life.


    If Phoenix knew what he was up to, she would go crazy. That''s the reason why he didn''t tell her right away that he was out of prison. His wife would never allow him to go and he couldn''t go against her wish. It''s better that she knew nothing for now.


    His thoughts shattered when the car pulled into a stop into a dark corner. "We''re here." Lucas said which brought him back to reality.


    They climbed out of the car and together they traversed the dark path until they reached the Greyson Mansion.


    The regal mansion was d in sinister darkness. The absence of the moon and stars up the sky made the regal mansion darker.


    As he looked up to the ce where he spent his childhood, he felt nothing at all. The house looked creepy. It reminded him of a haunted house straight from a horror movie.


    They got inside the property by climbing on the walls.


    Surprisingly, there were no roaming guards around the area they were in.


    As Ace made his way in front of the mansion, he noticed the eerie silence surrounding the ce. The mansion felt cold and deserted as if no one had stayed there for weeks. He turned the knob.


    Lucas Nichs stood beside him, watching in anticipation. Surprisingly, the door was left unlocked. The door creaked open when he pushed it.


    His eyebrows scrunched in confusion as he stepped inside the familiar foyer. Only a single light from the ceiling illuminated the spacious area and it wasn''t enough to light the whole ce.


    The deafening silence wrapped around him as he stood there in the center. Chills suddenly run down his spine for an unknown reason.


    There''s a huge possibility that Samantha already fled from the mansion. He thought to himself as his gaze swept through around him.


    "You go search for the second floor and I''ll check all the rooms here." Lucas Nichs said moving to the direction where the library stood.


    He nodded his head and started climbing the elegant staircase of the Mansion while Lucas Nichs vanished inside the library.


    The police would soon arrive in Greyson mansion to arrest Samantha. But just in case she already escaped, she would be unable to leave the country so he didn''t need to worry that much.


    When he reached the second floor, he headed straight into the rooms and individually checked for a sign of life. He was unlucky and each room he visited were all empty.


    Ace took a deep intake of breath and crept into the far end of the hallway where Samantha''s room was located. He grabbed his weapon and kicked the door to her room open.


    He moved forward with his gun pointed forward.


    The inside was dimly lit. Only thempshade on top of the night table helped illuminate the room.


    The queen size bed was empty. It looked as if it hadn''t been used for days.


    He gingerly made his way to the huge closet and pulled it open. He was disappointed to see Samantha wasn''t hiding there.


    The closet was filled with clothes and there''s no sign that Samantha packed some of her clothes and left the mansion. If she did leave the mansion then she should have brought her valuables and jewelry when she left but it was still there in front of the dresser.


    That only means Samantha was still inside the mansion¡­. Hiding.

 Chapter 159 - BOMB

    <h4>Chapter 159 - BOMB</h4>


    True love is meant


    tost a lifetime so


    ??


    there is nothing wrong


    with being patient


    and making sure you


    get things right.


    ***


    Ace retreated out of Samantha''s creepy room with quick but careful steps. He pulled the door behind him. It closed with a soft click.


    As he fell back past through the cold and sinister corridors that seemed to stretch longer than usual, he heightened his senses, preparing himself from an unexpected attack. Just in case Samantha would suddenlyunch at him, he could defend himself.


    He still wasn''t sure if Samantha left already. But a woman as intelligent as she would not dare to leave, she had nowhere to go and her money in the bank were all frozen. If she even has some extra cash with her it would notst long and she would undoubtedly die of hunger.


    That reason made him believe she''s somewhere out there hanging on the rooms inside the mansion. Perhaps she''s lurking behind the darkness while waiting for the perfect opportunity to unleash her evil ns against him.


    Now that she had fallen, she would drag him with her. But he would never allow a woman like her to bring him down.


    He didn''t know how long he''d been walking around the corridors when he heard light footsteps. Then there was a


    chilling sensation on his nape. He stopped walking and looked around him. His eyes widened and his eyebrows shot to the ceiling when he realized he was exactly standing right in front of the door of the room Ang died!


    What a strange coincidence! Of all the rooms, he ends up standing here. If there was a room he never wanted to set foot again, it was exactly this area.


    He didn''t want to go inside but he didn''t have any option left.


    The reason behind is not because Ang died in this room but because the room holds too many unpleasant memories. The room where she was murdered was once Phoenix''s and his own marital bedroom. When they are still staying in the mansion, this room belongs to them.


    Unfortunately, the room is where their marriage began falling apart because of his cunning step brother. It''s the ce that brought him sadness and desperation since the day his wife left him. To add to the unpleasant memories, hest saw his daughter Vien inside the room before she suffered a car ident.


    Who could me him for freaking out at the idea of entering inside. He woke up soaked with blood and unable to recall a thing. Everytime he looks into the room, the memories return.


    He shook his head and pushed his burgeoning thoughts away. A resigned sigh emerged from his lips as gingerly stepped forward to the door. When he was a few inches away from it he noticed that it was slightly ajar.


    Reluctantly, he reached for the door¡­. But stopped halfway.


    In an instant, the morbid scenes from the video shed through his thoughts making shivers run down his spine.


    He swallowed hard and he had this sudden urge to throw up as he recalled the blood that carpeted the floor.


    Until now, he couldn''t believe that his stepmother was Ang''s killer. Samantha was the epitome of perfection and elegance. It''s unbelievable she''s capable of such brutality. She just killed someone as if she''s an animal and not a human being.


    And to think that she didn''t feel guilt afterwards and even tried to put the me on him was unforgivable.


    His jaw tightened and his fist curled into the ball on his side while the fragments of the video sh in his thoughts.


    Samantha mercilessly killed her daughter inw but before she ended her life, she tortured the poor woman by stabbing her multiple times. Only psychopaths could do that and his step-mother is clearly qualified as a candidate for a mental institution.


    He gathered all the courage he could muster and pushed the door open. His eyes instantly narrowed when his gazended on the floor.


    The moment he stepped inside, a sudden gust of cold wind blew past him. The hairs on his nape stood on ends. What was that unusual sensation? He was slightly creeped out.


    He was now reluctant to enter the room but he must get inside whether he liked it or not. It was the only room on the second floor he was not able to check. So he must get it done as soon as possible.


    Fragments of ss crushed beneath his shoes as he moved deeper to the room. He pulled into a stop when he reached the foot of the bed and he looked around him.


    By the pale?lighting from thempshade he was able to survey the chaos around him.


    The room looked as if a typhoon had wreaked havoc inside.


    The expensive linens that draped over the bed were dragged across the floor. It was torn into shreds as if a wild animal reaped it with it''s dangerous ws and sharp teeth.


    When his gaze darted on the bed, he saw a steel scissors sticking under it.?It must be the item used in shing the bedsheets.


    Pillows were scattered all over the room, onended near the door, the other was carelessly tossed at the foot of the bed, and thest one was hurled close to the floor to ceiling window. All of them were violently shed with the scissors.


    Whoever did that must be furious. Without a doubt in his mind he knew exactly who did it.


    His sharp eyes swept over the walls where a dozen portraits hung. But the area where his wedding pictures were disyed was now empty. He didn''t wonder where it all went, he already spotted them across the floor broken into pieces together with the expensive antique vase he once received as a wedding gift.


    He pulled the huge closet open, peered under the bed, cast the heavy drapes aside, and almost turned the whole room upside down in search of a perfect hiding spot but he still didn''t find Samantha.


    His intuition nags him like an itchy bug bite. It was telling him to keep looking. Eventually, he will find her soon. He could feel that she was still there somewhere in the mansion. His only problem is how he could locate her.


    After minutes of effortless search, he gave up..If she''s not on the second floor then she was definitely on the first floor. Perhaps Lucas had found her already. He just hopes his friend actually found her so he doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    He prepared to leave.


    He was on his way to the door when he threw the bathroom door a sideway nce. Suddenly he stopped on his tracks.


    How could he be so stupid that it totally slipped his mind to check on that area. He almost forgot that it existed.


    The door to the bathroom was slightly ajar. As he stared at it, his pulse jittered, and his heartbeat quickened. An ominous feeling suddenly descended on him.


    He kicked the door open but it was so dark inside that he could barely see anything.


    He gathered all the courage he could muster and stepped inside the bathroom. He reached for the light and turned it on.


    When brightness spreads inside¡­. He wasn''t prepared for the scene that was waiting for him.


    Samantha was sprawled on the bathtub, a white foamy substance flowing out of her parted lips. Her eyes bulged out of her?eye sockets as she stared to the ceiling. She was as pale as a ghost.


    He didn''t need to check her pulse to know she''s dead. Her appearance says it all. She is nothing but a cold corpse now.


    Just under the bathtub a bottle of sleeping pills had fallen. The bottle was empty. Samantha consumed the drug and died of overdose.


    There on the mirror a message was written in red lipstick,


    I WILL NEVER ALLOW YOU TO CATCH ME! I SHALL DIE FIRST BEFORE YOU SEE ME SUFFER!!!!!


    I WILL KILL YOU TOO!!!


    Ace fished his phone inside his pocket to call Lucas Nichs and tell him he had already found Samantha. However, he was just about to dial his best friend''s number when his phone started ringing.


    His eyebrows scrunched in confusion as he pressed the answer button.


    "Ace? Where are you?" Lucas asked, his tone loud and urgent.


    "Still on the second floor." He replied, "I already found Samantha''s body," He added, ncing at the body in the bathtub.


    "Run as fast as you can now¡­. now!"


    His mouth parted open to ask him why but before he could even react, he heard the familiar beeping sound of a time bomb. His jaw dropped to the floor.


    Shock hit through him like a sharp both of lightning.


    Will he die?


    No he can''t! His family was waiting for him! He can''t possibly die right now when their hardships are almost over.


    He ran out of the bathroom as fast as he could. He did thest option he had. He lifted the gun he was still gripping tightly around his fingers and aimed it in the floor to ceiling ss window.

 Chapter 160 - NARROW ESCAPE

    <h4>Chapter 160 - NARROW ESCAPE</h4>


    It took one bullet to shatter the floor ceiling ss window. The ear piercing sound of ss breaking and crashing to the tiled floor shattered the deafening silence of the night.


    Jumping off the window is hisst option¡­..


    ??


    There''s no other way to survive¡­.


    Even if he ran out of the door, the explosion would undoubtedly reach him and he would be roasted before he even knew it.


    And so¡­. He did the only thing he could to survive. He jumped out of the window with his eyes closed before the whole room began to engulf in hellish mes.


    The moment he came crashing down, an ear shattering explosion shattered the peaceful night sky. It was so loud that it nearly broke his eardrum. Temporarily, he went deaf.


    The mes reached the sky, it lit up the horizon like the sky from the fourth of July except it was not a celebration but a dangerous explosion caused by a bomb.


    He could feel the heat from the st seeping behind his back. If his cloth wasn''t made to withstand the heat, he was sure that it could have burned his skin. He was grateful he was wearing protective clothes.


    His heart was in his throat as he plunged downward into uncertainty. Soon enough, he would reach the cemented floor. He wondered if his body could withstand the impact.


    If he''s lucky he would have a broken knee or a dislocated arm¡­.


    If he runs out of luck, he will break his neck. Before he even realized what happened to him he would be dead by that time.


    However, the doom he was waiting for didn''t arrive. He found himself holding onto the rails of the balcony. He didn''t know how the hell that happened but he was just grateful he survived.


    Without the balcony, he already plummeted to the cemented floor. When he looked down, he swallowed hard upon realizing the distance between the balcony and the floor was so huge that falling would indeed kill him. Instantly.


    That moment, he realized he made a foolish decision. But the foolish decision he made was the only decision he had. If he didn''t jump out of the window, he could have exploded with the bomb. At least he was still alive until now.


    His fingers clung to the rails for dear life. If he lets go then there would be no second chances anymore. He could not waste this precious opportunity to survive. He needed to live, he said that inside his thoughts as his hands tightened around the rails.


    His palms were red and painful from exertion but he didn''t give up, he used his other hand to cling tighter. His struggles were draining his strength but he continued?to climb even though he couldn''t move further.


    The sound of footsteps approaching reached his ears. Hope sprung inside his chest when it came closer and closer until the door was kicked open.


    He yelped in relief when his eyes saw his best friending in to rescue him. A heavy burden was lifted from his chest.


    When Lucas Nichs turned towards him, he witnessed the palpable fear on his friend''s face.


    In no time, his best friend was running towards his direction.


    "Goddammit Ace! You scared the hell out of me! Your wife would finish me off if I return home without you!" Lucas eximed, grabbing his hand and pulling him up until he was able to climb up the rails.


    Ace had never been this grateful in his life. He would forever be thankful to his best friend for saving his life.


    If Lucas didn''t arrive in time, he was sure that he wouldn''t be able to move his arms further and his hold would slip from the rails.


    His friend helped him up until he was safely inside the balcony. His knees trembled when they finally reached the floor. As if all his energy were drained from his body he copsed to the floor.


    Hey sprawled on the cold floor, gasping for air. He never felt alive until his near death?experience. He was so grateful to be alive¡­ He almost thought he was going to die. He realized how scared he had been¡­.


    "We need to leave Ace¡­." Lucas Nichs said, waking him up from his deep reverie. He was pulled from the floor until he was back on his feet. "We shouldn''t waste time." He added. The urgency in his tone was impossibly hard to ignore.


    "I-I don''t understand?" He asked while still in the process of catching his breath. Lucas Nichs continues to drag him to the door.


    "Soon this whole ce would burn to ashes¡­. We have two minutes to leave this ce before the bombs explode. His friend replied, his expression couldn''t be darker.


    Ace gulped hard and hurried to his feet. Even if he had difficulty moving he quickened his step.


    Together they moved forward. Just as they are crossing the foyer, a huge explosion from the second floor shook the whole mansion and debris starts to fall from the ceiling.


    A police officer waited at the door, when he spotted them approaching, he came to the rescue and ran to them to help him walk faster.


    The moment they stepped outside, thest bomb exploded and the whole mansion was eaten by mes.


    He let go a deep sigh. He was relieved that they managed to escape before the deadly bomb exploded.


    The mes reached the night sky. As he stared at the ce where he spend his childhood devoured by monstrous mes, he couldn''t feel a thing. True it was the ce he grow up with but he never once felr as if he was a part of it. And so watching it burn feels like erasing those unpleasant memories.


    He felt free as if a chain had been broken¡­. Now that his evil stepmother was gone his only problem was his stepbrother, Vince.


    He don''t know where Vince was hiding but he swore that he would find him and he would never stop unless he''s caught.

 Chapter 161 - INTRUDER

    <h4>Chapter 161 - INTRUDER</h4>


    "Phoenix, is there something wrong?"


    Catherine Grace called out behind me. I flinched, surprised to know she was there. I didn''t even notice her entering my room.


    ??


    I blinked several times and pulled myself out of the trance I was currently into


    before tearing my gaze from the window where I could see nothing but the stretch of dark horizon.


    The sky looks lonely. There''s no stars nor moon to make it lively. For some reason, when I was still staring at the window, specifically towards the inky sky,?Ace unceremoniously popped inside my thoughts. Then my heart ominously started to beat like crazy¡ªthe way it would beat when I was running a race. I suddenly asked myself if he''s okay.


    I sighed. I found myself walking away from the window.


    "I''m fine Cat. It''s just I suddenly felt something weird¡­.I don''t know why¡­. Perhaps, I''m tired. It''s been a long and exhausting day." I replied, and smiled to make it sound convincing.


    Catherine wasn''t fooled. But she was understanding enough not toment. She followed me with her eyes until I was seated on the settee inside my room.


    "Sorry to barge in like that¡­. I knocked a couple of times. When there was no response, I decided to walk in. I just want to check that you''re okay." She exined as she sat beside me.


    "It''s okay¡­. I don''t actually mind." I replied. "Did Lucas Nichs call?"


    There was a momentary pause. My pulse rate quickened and suddenly my heart started to race inside my chest as I waited for her response.


    Catherine had told me the whole truth¡ªshe didn''t provide it voluntarily though¡ª I had to squeeze it from her through pleading.


    After bothering her nonstop for nearly an hour, she gave up and told me everything, including the police''s n to trap Samantha and arrest her tonight.


    Ace and Lucas had gone to Greyson Mansion to help capture Samantha and after hours of waiting we haven''t received news from them. That''s why I''m wondering if something bad happened.


    "Yes, my cousin called¡­That''s why I came here to your room to tell you what I learned." Catherine replied after a long pause.


    I took a deep intake of breath then sp my fingers together. I stared at her with wide, anxious eyes while bracing myself for what she had to say next.


    "Aside from minor injuries, Ace is fine."


    I let go of the breath I didn''t know I was still holding. Relief swept through me. The heaviness in my chest faded. Thank goodness! He was fine¡­. I wanted to leap with joy after receiving the news but I calmed down.


    "And Samantha...What happened to her?"


    "Shemitted suicide¡ªdrank a bottle of pills and died of overdose."


    Exactly what Samantha would do to avoid going to prison and to evade all the humiliation and embarrassment she would suffer when the truthes out. But not a nice move¡­. She would rot in hell¡­. There would be no escape for her there.


    "Did they recover the body?"


    "No, she nted time bombs all over the house and burned the Greyson Mansion before the police could recover her body. Ace and Lucas were just lucky to escape just in time before the whole ce exploded."


    I gasped. So that was Samantha''s n to burn everything with her. It was a relief to know she did not seed in harming everyone.


    Silence descended on the room. None of us spoke for a matter of seconds.


    I vacated the settee and folded my arms beneath my breasts. "I''m happy that it''s almost over. We only have one person to deal with. "I murmured, referring to Vince.


    Once Ace''s step brother is caught, we could return to Brittania and resume our life normally. The thought gives me so much hope for the future. I''m looking forward to meeting my daughters again. I hope someday we could be one big happy family.


    "We don''t need to wait long. Now that Samantha was dead, Vince would be forced out of hiding. And once that happens he would be captured by the police.


    "Let''s just hope he''s caught before he does further harm."


    "I''m hoping the same¡­." Catherine replied. She rose from her seat and prepared to leave. "I''ll be going to the kitchen to prepare dinner for us. I will update you once Lucas calls again."


    "I''ll help you in the kitchen." I offered and made my way towards the door but sheid a?hand on my shoulder to stop me.


    "It''s fine¡­. I insist you stay here and have some rest." She said, shaking her head.


    I sighed in defeat and nodded my head. I


    don''t how much option left but to follow.


    Catherine Grace gave me a smile then pat my shoulders reassuringly before hurrying to the door then closing it behind her


    When I''m finally alone, I sat on the settee, wondering if Ace was fine or if his wounds were taken care of. I wonder what he was doing at the moment. I don''t even know what time he will return tonight.


    Minutes passed by when there was a piercing crush of a fragile object hitting the hard floor.


    Startled, I automatically abandoned my seat.


    What the hell was that? I asked myself and intently listened to the sound.


    Unfortunately, I heard no other sounds. It became silent again.


    With quick but careful steps I was making?my way to the door. I took a deep, long breath and pulled it open.


    "Catherine?" I called out but the deafening silence answered back.


    I hastily closed the door behind me and decided to go to the kitchen and ask her what was going on.


    I was on my way to the kitchen when I saw the beautiful silver antique vase was broken after falling to the floor. Its shards were shattered to the floor like dotted constetions.


    "Cat? Where are you?"


    There was no response.


    I sighed and moved forward to the kitchen. However, I wasn''t able to make a step forward when a hard objectnded on my head and I fell to the floor with a thud.

 Chapter 162 - OBSESSED

    <h4>Chapter 162 - OBSESSED</h4>


    "I told you¡­. You could never escape from me, Phoenix. I promise to kill you before this night is over." He hissed furiously between greeted teeth as he towered over me.


    Iy on the floor, rolling from the excruciating blow in my skull¡­.?It hurts like hell that it feels as if my head is splitting into two.


    ??


    My fear grew into the size of a monster as he spoke and slowly crossed the remaining distance between us that his foot now touched my thighs.


    Even if I have my eyes pressed together and I couldn''t see him, I still recognize him. I will never forget that voice as long as I live. His words will be forever imprinted in my memory and will continue to give me nightmares on a daily basis.


    Warm liquid slither down my head then down to my shirt. My hands automatically flew to my head and when I held my fingers in front of me and my gazended into my hands¡­. I saw blood¡­. my own blood. The crimson liquid stuck around my fingers as if I dipped my hands into a bucket of paint.


    My stomach turned upside down. Bile rose on my throat at the same time and the sudden urge to throw up invaded me. I hate blood¡­. Especially my own blood¡­


    It brings me a lot of unpleasant memories.


    "I will kill you Phoenix¡­?I will kill you¡­" His booted foot moved to my chest and he pressed it there with force that suspended my breathing. "But before I do that I will torture you first the way you tortured my emotions¡­" He added. He''d spoken the words so softly and yet it dug deep into me like a knife. I trembled with fear and apprehension as he continued to press his feet against my chest.


    My fingers flew to his feet. With thest of my strength I tried to push him away but my efforts were useless.


    "I. Will. Kill. You. Phoenix." He stressed each word with a voice overflowing with determination. His menacingly blue eyes flickered with will power as if he was confident he would actually do it.


    He was like a wild beast. I, on the other hand, was like a prey cornered with nowhere to go. Anytime soon, after he was done ying with me, he will surely lunge and tear my flesh into pieces until thest sign of life escapes my body.


    In this hopeless situation I''m in, I was wondering if I will ever get out of this alive or will I ever see my family again.


    I''m so scared that I couldn''t even scream. I want to ask for help but my efforts would be futile since no one would be able to hear my plea.


    My only chance of survival is hope for someone toe home right at this moment and save me. Not only me needs saving, Catherine Grace needs to be saved too. I don''t know what Vince did to her. I was hoping she''s fine.


    "Let me go¡­." I clenched my fist and hit him hard on the feet but he didn''t even budge. Perhaps, my attacks were too weak.


    I couldn''t fight with my condition like this. I don''t even have the strength to get on my feet and give one hell of a fight before I die. I want to kick him hard and beat the shit out of him but I couldn''t even move my whole body.


    "You will never seed with your n Vince¡­. You failed before¡­ And you will fail again and again as long as Ace is alive. Your evilness will notst long. Karma wille knocking on your door to charge you with the bad things you''ve done."?I spat the words within a barely audible whisper while my gaze looked at him with immeasurable hatred. If only looks could kill, he already fell to the floor cold and lifeless.


    He replied with a sarcastic grin. His eyes sweep from my head to toe. "Who are you to tell me I''m not going to seed? An oracle? Are you God? Don''t make meugh¡­. I''m not in the mood for a joke." He said tightly and without a warning hended a heavy kick on my stomach that knocked the breath out of me.


    When his hard shoe hit the flesh on my stomach, I screamed painfully and tears welled at the corner of my eyes.


    I bit my lower lip to suppress the whimpers from my lips.


    Please Ace¡­. Please¡­. I need your help. I repeated the words inside my thoughts hoping I would slip inside his thoughts.


    The pain in my head was bing worse and my vision started to blur from the amount of blood I lost.


    His lips slowly curled into a triumphant smile as he slowly kneeled right in front of me. He looked closely as my face twisted in agony as if he was finding pleasure in my pain.


    "I will never ever allow Ace to have you¡­?it''s either he dies or you will. I will never allow you two to be together. Never! As long as I am alive I will make you suffer!" He threatened, the hairs on my body began to stand on end. I was creeped out the way I''d never been before.


    Vince is pure evil!


    He burst into fits ofughter that filled the whole room.


    I looked at him helplessly, wondering how I would be able to escape a mentally ill person without getting myself killed.


    "You will never seed with your evil ns, Vince! I swear that before God and everything I hold sacred!"


    "Just give up¡­. You couldn''t do anything, you poor thing...." He taunted thennded a blow into my face that made my cheeks go numb and made my lips crack.


    Before I could think of a response, he stuffed a cloth into my mouth. I struggled hard but my strength was no match to a man with Vince''s size. He effortlessly captured my hands then bound them behind my back.


    He used a rope to restrain my wrists. When he finished tying my writs, he dragged me across the floor.

 Chapter 163 - OBSESSED 2

    <h4>Chapter 163 - OBSESSED 2</h4>


    I was single-handedly dragged across the floor as if I weighed no more than a feather. My blood trailing behind me as it stained the white tiles.


    At this point, I was more helpless than before. I couldn''t even move my fingers. Vince tied my wrists tightly that the rope harshly dug deep into my flesh making my hands numbed with pain.


    ??


    I tried kicking him but I was surprised when my legs didn''t even move an inch. How am I supposed to fight when I can''t move a body part??My strength drained quickly and the pain in my head worsened.


    Even my eyes start to blur from the amount of blood leaking from my grievous wound. Anytime soon I wouldn''t be able to control myself and I would lose consciousness.


    Vince continued to move forward until he finally reached the kitchen. He kicked the?door open, pulled me across the kitchen and dumped me into the floor beside an unconscious body bathing in a pool of blood.


    My horrified gazended at the woman''s face. A muffled whimper escaped on my lips.


    Catherine Grace!


    No! No! No! I screamed inwardly when my gaze?drifted to her chest and saw the badly bleeding bullet?wounds.


    She was lying on her side, facing my direction. Her eyes were closed and there was no sign that she''s still breathing. Her t-shirt was soaking wet with her own blood.


    There were two¡­?no three bullet wounds on her chest. I wasn''t even sure if it was only three since I couldn''t see her body clearly. The kitchen was dark, only the light


    from the window helped illuminate the room but it wasn''t enough to make things clear.


    Aside from the gunshots on her chest, her head was bleeding too. Vince had smashed the vase into her head. Instantly she dropped to the floor. While she was unconscious, he dragged her to the kitchen where he finished her off with a gun.


    Vince was a rotten bastard! I want to kill him for hurting the people I cared about.


    Tears began to blur my vision.


    It''s all my fault¡­. If it weren''t for me, Catherine''s life would never be endangered.


    I was consumed with too much guilt that I could scarcely breathe. Tears abundantly flow down my crimson cheeks.


    Vince shot Catherine¡­. Without a doubt, I would be next on his hit list. He was not going to kill me yet because he''s?waiting for Ace toe so he could kill him first. He was already mentally unstable. I''m sure that he would show no mercy while killing both of us.


    I don''t want to die tonight¡­.?I don''t want to leave my whole family behind. I don''t want them to weep over my cold and lifeless body. Above all, I don''t want anything bad to happen to Ace. I would me myself if some harm falls on him.


    ''Please help me Lord.'' I mumbled repeatedly. I don''t have to turn to at the moment except God. He''s the only one I have now. I have strong faith in him and I believe he would never allow Vince to seed.


    The telephone inside the kitchen rings. I flinched by the sudden piercing sound. Vince hastily grabs the telephone from the ss table and answers it.


    "My dear step-brother." He murmurs, a sinister smile curls on his lips. "I''m d you called¡­ Of course, it''s me, Vince." He chuckles and takes the wireless telephone and starts to move in my direction.


    My fear multiplied tenth fold. Vince would use me as a bait to lure Ace here¡­. No! I don''t want that to happen. Once Ace set foot into the house, there''s no guarantee that he would leave this ce alive.


    Desperately, I screamed but the cloth stuffed into my mouth made it impossible for me to say a thing.


    Vince stopped when he reached my side. He shed me a smile in which I responded with a piercing re.


    I wish him dead right at the moment. A person like him doesn''t deserve to live. He tends to make people miserable for his own satisfaction and entertainment. Samantha raised a monster like herself.


    He fished his mobile phone from inside the pocket of his jeans and snapped a picture of me. My eyes closed abruptly by the blinding sh of the camera.


    He examined the photograph and he smiled triumphantly.


    I only opened my eyes when he started to move to the direction where Catherine was lying. He pulled into a stop when he was a few inches away from her and he took a photo of her too.


    "I just sent you the proof, Ace¡­. I am waiting for you¡­. Make sure you''re alone or you will never see Phoenix alive." He threatened in between gritted teeth. "I will kill her the way I killed her friend here if you don''t follow my orders. I''m warning you step-brother." He hissed. Before the other line could respond, he rudely pressed the end button then sent the wireless telephone crashing down on the kitchen counter.


    Vince kneels in front of me. He grabbed my hair so forcefully that I was afraid it would be reaped from my skin. Tears sprung on the corner of my eyes as he grabbed my hair.


    "Watch me kill your lover, Phoenix." He whispered to my ear. "But before I kill him, I will make sure to make him suffer first."


    He pushed me hard and my headnded on the floor. I winced from the pain. I was grateful when he didn''t touch me again. Instead, he sat on the chair in front of the kitchen table and shifted his attention on the gun resting just on top. He picked the weapon and began to y with it with his fingers.


    "I wonder who will I kill first? Hmmm¡­?Well, I could have fun with you while Ace watches. That would be very enjoyable on my part¡­. Imagine what Ace would feel as he watch me f*ck his lover." He closes his eyes and let''s go a groan as if he was imagining the scene in his mind.


    Then his eyes snapped open. A crispughter erupted from his lips.


    Vince was bing out of control.


    Iy on the floor fuming with rage. If I was holding a gun, I could have shot him right at that moment.

 Chapter 164 - OBSESSED 3

    <h4>Chapter 164 - OBSESSED 3</h4>


    My head bes heavier each moment and so my eyelids. I blinked rapidly, fighting the urge to fall asleep but my efforts were useless.


    The more I struggled to keep myself wide awake the more I was pulled into the portals of darkness.


    In the end, I was defeated. My eyes fluttered close and before I even knew it, I was pulled into a ce where there''s nothing but an endless realm of darkness.


    At least I could rest for a while¡­. I told myself as the pitch ck darkness swallowed me whole.


    I just pray that soon after I wake up, this ordeal will be over¡­. Above all, I pray Ace will be safe. If something bad happens to him I don''t know if I would be able to bear it.


    I don''t know how long I''d been unconscious when I started gasping for air. My chest felt tight and I couldn''t breath as if I''m drowning.


    My eyes snapped open. The first thing that greeted me was Vince towering over me with an empty pitcher in his hand. He just poured cold water on my face to wake me up.


    "So you''re awake atst." He said while watching me catch my breathing.


    My face instantly twists into an ugly mask of rage. I came back to my senses and


    I struggled to untie the rope that bound my fingers but it was too tight and my efforts were all in vain.


    I must free myself. I repeated the mantra inside my head while I did my best to untie the ropes that were hindering my movement.


    I was still struggling when footsteps approaching sounded in the hall. Vince and I turned to the door at the same time. My heart leaped inside my chest. Ace is here! Said a voice in my head.


    Suddenly, fear I never knew I was capable of hit me hard. Vince would undoubtedly hurt him. No! No! Please don''t allow Vince to hurt him. Please! I pleaded silently. When my gaze shifted to Vince''s face his face was as dark and menacing as his soul. His lips were curled into a sinister smile that made shivers run down my spine as I looked at it..


    I want to save Ace but how could I save the man I love if I couldn''t even save myself?


    Vince grabs the gun from his hip holster and points it directly at me.


    By the light permeating through the ss window, I saw Ace emerge to the open door. His expression was dark and menacing. I swear, I never saw him this furious before.


    Ace was holding a gun and upon seeing Vince, he aimed it towards his direction. When he saw me lying on the floor with a gun pointed on my head, he froze.


    "Give your gun to me, step brother or else, Phoenix brain would splutter on the floor." Vince threatened. When Ace didn''t even budge, he pressed the nuzzle of the gun into my head.


    The cold, hard metal was digging into my skin. Fear started to surge from inside. I was so afraid he would identally pull the trigger.


    It''s not death which I''m afraid of but it was leaving my loved ones behind me. My daughters are too young and they need me. I don''t want them to grow up without the warmth and care only a mother could provide to a child.


    I just met my real family too. I still want to be with them. I don''t want to leave papa behind. When he grows old, I want to be the one to take good care of him.


    I don''t want to leave grandma too, it would surely break her heart if something happens to me. I don''t want her to grieve over my death.


    My brothers¡ªeight of them¡ªI love each of them equally. I don''t want to leave them too early. I haven''t even spent much time with them.


    Without me knowing, tears fell down my cheeks. I ignored the tightening sensation inside my chest and shifted my attention to the two men looking at each other with indescribable hatred.


    The temperature inside the room heated as it suddenly turned into a battle arena between old nemesis. Even though the real battle hadn''t started yet, I knew exactly that blood would spill on the wless white floor. My only concern is whose blood it would be? Whose life would end tonight?


    I asked myself those questions even though I wouldn''t be able to answer them. And so I closed my eyes firmly and prayed that the man I love¡ªthe father of my children would be spared from harm and danger.


    "I said put your gun down." Vince said impatiently.


    I opened my eyes and looked deep into Ace''s eyes. I gently shook my head, signaling him to never let his gun down. We both knew that once he let''s his only weapon down, it would be the beginning of our end. We are both gonna die.


    If Vince happens to shoot me, at least Ace could still protect himself. Vince intended to kill us anyway. He wouldn''t spare one of us.


    "I''m sorry, Phoenix. I need to do this to protect you." Ace said. His eyes pleaded as he looked at me. Slowly, he lowered the gun to the floor.


    "Kick the gun away." Vince growls.


    Ace grinds his jaws together and does what his step-brother ordered. He kicked the gun and it slid to where Catherine Grace was lying.


    Vince lowers the gun away from me and moves to Ace who was standing near the door with his hands raised to the air.


    Indescribable fear seized me inside as I watched Vince raise the gun and point it towards Ace''s head. I wanted to scream but I couldn''t. A cloth was stuffed into my mouth and I couldn''t even move my lips.


    No! No! I screamed inwardly, my fingers were working hard to untie the ropes but I don''t have enough strength to let it loose.

 Chapter 165 - OBSESSED 4

    <h4>Chapter 165 - OBSESSED 4</h4>


    I was so scared at the moment that I could barely breathe. Tears drift down my flushed cheeks like an endless waterfall as I watch Vincend a blow on Ace that made thetter stagger backwards.


    Vince wasn''t content yet, hended another blow, this time itnded on Ace''s jaw. The force was enough for his brother to stumble on the floor with his lips now bleeding.


    Watching the scene breaks my heart into multiple pieces. And the fact that I couldn''t do anything to stop it, breaks my heart the most.


    "You have no idea how long I waited for this to happen." Vince said ominously. His sharp gaze never leaves his brother.


    Ace lifted his face so he could look at step brother. He wiped the blood at the corner of his lips. "I''d been waiting for this too¡­. You destroyed my family and now is the day you shall pay for it." He replied in a cold manner that could have frozen the depths of the underworld.


    Vince responded with a sarcastic grin. "You took away what was mine. I''m just taking her back."


    "Phoenix was never yours. And I swear, as long as I live, you will never have the chance to make her yours." Ace vowed in a voice as hard as steel.


    Vince''s face twisted into an ugly mask of rage. "You will stand in my way as long as you''re alive, that is why I''m going to take this chance to kill you and take the woman you love."


    Without warning, hended a kick into Ace''s stomach. He fell to the ground, thrashing in pain.


    The agonizing groaning from Ace''s seems to please Vince more. His lips were curled into a triumphant smile as he repeatedly kicked him.


    Ace couldn''t fight because Vince''s gun was directed to him. As much as he wanted to fight back, he was afraid the gun would identally fire and unintentionally hit either of us.


    As I watched my lover beaten into a pulp, I could almost feel his pain too. It hurts like hell to witness the man I love tortured because of me.


    I want to scream but I couldn''t even utter a sound so I just look at Ace helplessly rolling in pain, bruised and beaten up.


    "How does it feel to see your lover slowly die in front of you, Phoenix?" Vince slowly turned to me. His mouth devilishly grinning as if he was so satisfied with what he did.


    "I nned to torture your husband until he couldn''t take it anymore but since I''m running out of time I will speed up the process. I will kill him now. The police might arrive soon so I need to escape and take you with me before they arrive."


    My eyes widened. No! No! I screamed helplessly but no one could hear my silent plea.


    "Say goodbye to your husband Phoenix¡­." Vince said. Slowly, he aimed his gun towards Ace who hadn''t recovered from being beaten up. He''s still curled on the floor, clutching his stomach while trying to ovee the pain.


    I looked towards the gun whichnded on Catherine''s head. It''s impossible for me to reach it when I can''t move an inch. And even if I managed to pick the gun, my fingers were tied behind my back and I wouldn''t be able to fire the gun properly.


    All hopes escaped from my body. So this is the end of us? I thought miserably.


    I couldn''t bear to see Ace slowly die. I just can''t. I would die too.


    Life with him had been a chaotic roller coaster but after all these years he was still the only one I could imagine sharing my whole life with. And despite everything that happened between us, I love him. And now, thinking that he will be gone forever, brings me unimaginable pain.


    Please lord help us¡­. I prayed as tears moved down my cheeks. Please don''t allow evil to win. I pleaded inwardly.


    Vince grabs Ace by the cor and swings the gun into his face. He falls and his head bumps into the floor. His head starts bleeding.


    Watching the red liquid flow down his face stabbed my fragile heart with an imaginary knife. It feels as if I''m being beaten too.


    "It''s over Ace. Say yourst words."


    "Go to hell." He sputtered, blood leaking on his bruised lips.


    "You''re going to hell first, not me." Vince said and pressed the gun to Ace''s head.


    I sobbed as I watched the scene slowly unfold. I have never been this scared my whole life.


    I closed my eyes tightly until I saw starbursts in my eyes. My lips trembled into a silent prayer.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    I flinched as the sound of gunshots reverberated on the four corners of the kitchen then a loud thud followed as a body dropped to the floor.


    My tears flowed more abundantly this time and my shoulders shook uncontrobly. I was so afraid to open my eyes, for I will not be able to bear the morbid scene which is about to wee my sight.


    Seeing Ace lying on the floor in a pool of blood would be a sight I will never forget even after death.


    All the strength that was left in me slowly drained from my body. Slowly, I forced my eyes open and unexpectedly my mouth dropped to the floor.


    Ace was very much alive and the man lying on the floor bathing in a pool of blood was Vince.


    I blinked my eyes several times just to make sure I wasn''t just imagining things. When my eyes cleared with tears, the scene in front of me remained the same.


    I was still shocked when a voice beside me spoke.


    "Phoenix? Are you alright?" It was Catherine Grace.


    When I looked up to her, I saw my friend standing on her feet, her left hand clutching the wound on her right shoulder and in her stretched right hand I saw her holding a gun.

 Chapter 166 - OBSESSED 5

    <h4>Chapter 166 - OBSESSED 5</h4>


    Eyes wide with relief, I continue to stare at my friend, tears falling down my cheeks in abundance. My gazended in her chest, the bullets were still there but she wasn''t fatally wounded like what I initially thought.


    Her only rming injury was the bullet wound in her right shoulder which was still bleeding. The bulletproof vest she''s wearing underneath her oversized shirt saved her from a life threatening injury.


    Hot stream of tears flowed even more from my eyes while she looked at me. "It''s alright Phoenix," Catherine Grace whispered with reassurance as she slowly made her way towards me.


    I blinked several times as I tried to stop the tears but it won''t stop flowing. Hearing her speak to me again made me feel better and lighter. A heavy burden was lifted off my chest.


    She''s fine¡­. I almost couldn''t believe it.


    I thought I''d lost a best friend.


    When she reached my side, she let the gun she''s holding drop on the tiled floor. She grabbed the steel dagger from the holster hidden in her waist before kneeling to the floor and proceeded on shing the rope that tightly binds my wrists.


    Relief surged inside me when the rope fell to the floor like a dead snake. I stretched my hands until blood started to flow on my fingers. It felt good to feel my fingers again.


    Catherine Grace closed her dagger and returned it back to its holster. She then held her hand to me. "It''s all over now, Phoenix¡­ We are all safe¡­ That''s all what matters."


    I took her hand and she gently helped me get up. The warmth of her palmsforted me. I slowly rxed.


    The moment I was standing on my feet, I held her hand tightly.?"Thank you Cat. If it weren''t for you Ace and I would end up dead." I murmured.


    A thousand thank you would never be enough to express my gratitude at the moment. I held her hand tightly instead. That way, she would feel how thankful I am.


    "I''m d you''re safe." Catherine Grace said unmindful of her bleeding wound.


    "I-I''m fine¡­. It''s you I''m worried about. You''re still bleeding." I said, my eyes eyeing her wounded shoulders with worry.


    "I''m fine¡­. I won''t die from this." She replied, shrugging her shoulders. She gently tapped my back, urging me toe to Ace who was slumped on the floor, his back leaning on the wall.


    I was so relieved to see Catherine Grace alive that I nearly forgot about Ace.


    "Ace¡­" I murmured and slowly walked towards his direction.


    I walked past Vince''s body. I nearly threw up when my eyesnded on the gunshot on his chest and the pool of blood surrounding him. The morbid scene was too much for me to bear so I looked away.


    I wasn''t surprised that I felt nothing when I stared at Vince''s dead body. I don''t even feel sorry for him.?He deserved it all. Actually he deserved more than that. I hope he will rot in hell for everything he did for us.


    "Ace¡­" I said softly when I reached his side. "It''s over." I added and slumped beside him on the floor.


    He opened his eyes which were closed. He looked up to me and smiled, "I''m d you are safe." He said as tears welled on his exquisite blue eyes.


    I mirrored his smile. Tears clouded my vision as I looked at him. I thought I would lose him tonight. I was so damn scared.


    "Come here love," He pulled me close then wrapped his arms around me as if he didn''t want to let go. I rested my head on his strong shoulders and wrapped my arms around his neck.


    That moment as he kept me into his arms, my world stopped spinning. I felt safe and secure while he held me as if he would allow no one to take me away from him. It''s amazing to think he was able to vanish my fears in just a blink of an eye by just holding me.


    The moment was so magical that no words could describe the relief we both felt as we held each other. We spent the minutes clinging to one another as if it would be thest time we could be together.


    However, the joy we felt was only temporary¡­.


    An ear shattering scream filled the four corners of the room.


    My eyes fluttered open and my eyes widened in shock when my gazended to


    Vince''s. His right arm was raised to the air. The gun in his grip was aimed at my direction.


    Catherine''s warning was all toote. Vince unceremoniously pulls the trigger. The sound of gunshot reverberated inside the room.


    Things happened in extreme slow motion. Before I could make a move, Ace pulled me tighter into his arms and covered my body with his own.


    Another gunshot fired and I witnessed Vince''s body drop to the floor. This time he was undoubtedly dead after the bullet from Catherine''s gunnded straight to his heart.


    I was about to ask if Ace was fine when his heavy weight fell on top of me. A horrified gasp escaped my lips when he stopped moving.


    "Ace!?" I called his name but there was no response. I called his name over and over again without me realizing I was half screaming from panic. There was no response.


    I pushed his body and hended on the floor beside me. When I looked into my hands, I realized it was filled with blood.


    When my gaze shifted to Ace, I saw blood leaking from his head down to his face. A piercing scream erupted from my lips and I cradled his blood stained head into my arms.


    "Ace¡­. Please wake up¡­?Answer me please." I pleaded in a hoarse whisper but only it was silence that answered back.


    Why does it need to happen? I asked myself onest time before sumbing to a heart wrenching sob that shook my whole body.

 Chapter 167 - SAD GOODBYE

    <h4>Chapter 167 - SAD GOODBYE</h4>


    I was so lost as I cradled his blood stained body into myp. Watching him like this was so painfully impossible to put into words.


    When I almost thought that I could be with him for the rest of my life then this tragedy suddenly struck. I don''t even know if I will be able to see him again after this.


    I held him tightly into my arms as I whispered his name over and over again. My tears abundantly flow like an endless waterfall down my cheeks.


    There was a sudden piercing pain in my chest and I just ignored it and continued staring at Ace''s face in fear he would be gone if I ceased looking at him.


    It pains me so much to see him like this. While I held him, I couldn''t help but wonder if he would be alright. If I lose him, I don''t know how I will continue my life again. How would I ept the fact that he died instead of me? The thought filled me with so much anguish and I began sobbing once more.


    The pain in my chest intensified, this time I couldn''t ignore the intense pain and I fell back to the floor. I could scarcely breathe as thousands of needles seemed to pierce through my heart.


    My fingers flew to my chest, clutching it tightly. I couldn''t breathe anymore. Even Catherine''s Grace''s frantic voice calling an ambnce seemed to drift far away until I couldn''t hear her voice anymore.


    I reached for Ace''s hand and entwined my fingers into his own, wishing that even after I wake up I will still be able to hold his hand the way I used to.


    When my eyes fluttered open, I wasn''t sure where I was. A blinding brightness covered the whole ce. I blinked my eyes several times until I got used to my new environment.


    When I looked around I could see nothing but white. I don''t recognize the ce at all.


    My hands instantly flew in my chest after I realized the pain was almost gone.


    "Phoenix!" I heard a man calling my name. Even if I have my eyes closed, I will still recognize him.


    "Ace!" I shouted in joy. My eyes were surveying the ce but to my surprise, I couldn''t see him. All I could see were thick masses of white clouds floating around me.


    I hurriedly moved forward in hopes to see him again. "Where are you, Ace?" I called out but there was no response.


    "I''m here¡­" He said.


    "I can''t see you." I replied. My eyes sweep over my surroundings. My heart sank when I couldn''t find him.


    Just when I was losing all hopes, I saw a man a few meters away from me and walking away from my direction. Even if he has his back on me I still recognized that it was Ace.


    He was not there a while ago. He suddenly popped up there without me noticing.


    "Ace!" I called out loudly but he did not even budge. He continues to move forward.


    I started to run towards him but the more I ran the more the distance between us widened. But despite the distance that stood between us I continued to run until I was out of breath.


    "Please wait for me, love."I pleaded, extending my right hand towards him. But Ace continued to walk as he didn''t hear me say anything.


    I stumbled to the ground and I fell on my knees. When I raised my head towards him, he was gone.


    A nagging emptiness descended on me when my gaze surveyed the path straight ahead and found the ce empty.


    Uncontroble tears raced down my flushed cheeks


    The warmth of a handying on my shoulders captured my eyes. I raised my tear stricken face and saw Ace standing behind me.


    I gasped and immediately rose from the ground.


    "Ace." I sobbed, my eyes looking intently on his face and trying to memorize each detail.


    He smiled at me but the glow didn''t reach his eyes which made me feel something was wrong.?He reached out and cupped my face. The warmth of his palms against my skinforted my soul.


    "I need to leave." He said, his exquisite blue eyes gleaming with unfathomable sadness.


    "W-why?" Shocked, I asked, my voice shaking. My fingers clung to the fabric of his shirt. I don''t want him to leave. I just can''t. It will break my heart.


    "You will understand after you wake up. I needed to. It''s for us¡­" He tried to exin as gently as he could but it still hurts like hell.


    I blinked back the tears and swallowed the lump in my throat. "But I don''t want you to leave. I love you¡­." I pleaded, my fingers tightened its hold around his shirt.


    "I love you too, Phoenix. I never loved anyone the way I love you. And I shall never love another woman after you except our daughters¡­." He replied and wiped the tears I didn''t know were flowing down my cheeks like a waterfall.


    "Is leaving that necessary?" I asked in a hoarse whisper without tearing my gaze off his eyes.


    "Yes." He responded. "It''s for us both." He added.


    "I''m scared Ace¡­ I''m scared that you will never return." I sobbed.


    He pulled me into his arms and he buried his head into my hair. Gently, his fingers caressed my hair as if trying to reassure me it''s going to be fine.


    I leaned my head to his chest and wrapped my arms around his waist. It felt so good to hold him close. I felt so calm and content while he wrapped me into his arms. But I know the happiness I feel now was only temporary. He needed to leave soon. And once he leaves I''m not sure when he will return¡­


    "Don''t be scared, my love. It may take a long time but I will return, I promise."?He said andid a soft kiss on my forehead. After saying the words his body starts to fade like smoke blown by the wind.


    I weakly fell to the ground.. I buried my face into my palms and I started to cry once more.

 Chapter 168 - NOT OKAY

    <h4>Chapter 168 - NOT OKAY</h4>


    I woke up to the sound of a woman crying. My eyes slowly opened. At first, I couldn''t see anything. The sudden light made my vision all blurry. I blinked my eyes several times until my sight finally adjusted to my environment. When my gaze cleared, I saw ire seated on the chair beside my hospital bed. Her shoulders shook violently as she sobbed. Beside her, father stoodforting her as she poured all her heart out.


    The moment my eyes shifted to the wless white ceiling and the in white walls, I knew exactly I was inside a private hospitalital room. And that fact alone was enough to scare the hell out of me.


    My eyes shifted back to ire''s beet red face. Her eyes were swollen and she looked as if she''d been crying for hours. She was preupied with her tears that she didn''t even notice I was awake. Even my father who was standing beside Ace''s mother andforting her by caressing her back didn''t even notice me moving.


    Right at the moment I wanted to ask what''s wrong but when I moved my lips to ask the questions aloud no words emerged from my lips. Fear starts to build up inside me and I realize I wasn''t prepared to hear their response. For if they tell me that the man I love was gone or something terrible happened to him, the news will surely break my heart greatly to the extent that it would be beyond repair.


    Warmth spread on my eyes until my sight began to blur with tears. I want to cry but I know I must be strong but Ace would not want me to lose heart. I can''t lose hope in times like this so I blinked back the tears and found the courage to ask the questions I dreaded.


    "Papa¡­ire¡­" I began to capture their attention. The tremor in my voice did not escape my ears.


    Father looked at me. His inky eyes spoke of indescribable sadness. I didn''t know why but looking into his eyes gave me an ominous feeling and I found myself diving


    into the dark abyss of depression.


    Father didn''t say a thing. He just continued to stare at me as if he wasn''t going to tell me anything. His eyes shifted to ire as if he was asking for her permission. But ire just looked at him and she did not utter a single word.


    The fear gnawing inside me grew into the size of a monster. The two are acting weird and it''s making me feel extremely worse each second. They could just tell me the bad news now. They are making me tense and I feel as if the suspense is killing me.


    "Papa? ire? Please tell me what''s happening. Is Ace alright?" I asked, my rising several octaves due to panic. I told myself that I needed to be calm but how could I control my emotions if we are talking about Ace. They would be lying if they told me he was doing fine. He was shot with a bullet in the head and it''s all because of me.


    Ace saved my life. He shielded my body with his own body and the bullet that was meant for me hit him. . How am I supposed to be calm?


    I forced myself to get up but as I did so the excruciating pain hit me in the head. I nearly forgot I was injured there. If we''re not in pain I forgot that Vincd hit me with the vase on that spot.


    Father told me to stay still on the bed but I stubbornly shook my head. He sighed in defeat and helped me ease my body from the bed until my back leaned on the headboard.


    My hands automatically flew to the bandage in the head after I was sitting in afortable position. The pain that pounded my head slowly subsided. When the pain was entirely gone I returned my attention to my father. "Tell me please¡­ What happened to Ace? It would kill me more if I don''t know what happened to him¡­ please." I pleaded miserably. If only I could kneel right at the moment so they would tell me the truth I will do it. Unfortunately I didn''t recover all my strength so I couldn''t.


    Father avoided my gaze. Frustrated, I curled my fist into a ball and turned my attention to Ace''s mother. "ire¡­" I whispered and this time she reluctantly raised her face to me. Her swollen eyes met mine.


    I swallowed the big lump on my throat. I could feel the intense pain dancing across her expressive sapphire eyes. I could see the truth right through her eyes. Right now her eyes were telling me that things are beyond worse.


    I took a deep breath and braced myself for her words when her lips began moving. "Ace isatosed. The doctor says that he has a low chance of waking up." She said and I felt as if I was painfully hit by a sharp bolt of lightning and I realized nothing could have prepared me for the news.


    I paled under my skin. My lips opened to say something but I was surprised when nothing emerged from my lips.


    My chest felt tight and a thousand knives seemed to pierce through my heart. The pain I felt after learning Ace''s condition was indescribably painful. A part of me died¡­. And that part was once full of hope¡­.So now I have nothing except desperation.


    I told myself that I needed to be strong for him and for our children but that moment my world copsed. Theposure I tried so hard to maintain crumbled to the floor and I began sobbing.


    It''s okay to cry. I told myself as I buried my face into my palms. I needed to pour my heart out in order to ease the heaviness on my chest.


    It''s okay not to be okay¡­.. Someday my eyes would be dry too.

 Chapter 169 - LEAVING SUDDENLY

    <h4>Chapter 169 - LEAVING SUDDENLY</h4>


    "I want to see him now." I said, wiping the tears from my eyes until my cheeks were dry.


    God knows how bad I wanted to sumb into another heart-wrenching sob. The only reason stopping me from crying all over again is the fact that Ace needs me now. I''m not supposed to act like a crybaby while he''s in critical condition.


    I took a deep steadying breath and pulled myself together. I cast the covers that draped half of my body and sat upright.


    I heard father let go a deep sigh before helping me get off the bed. My feet copsed when I took a step forward. I realize I haven''t recovered my strength yet and my legs could barely hold my weight. If it weren''t for father assisting I would have already fallen face down on the wless white floor.


    "Careful." Father said as he slowly led me to the nearby wheelchair.


    When I reached the wheelchair I immediately sat on it. I was relieved that I was able to stretch my feet for a short moment.


    The room was engulfed into a deafening silence. I have father and ire aspany but it feels to me I''m alone because they appear to be absorbed in the world of their own.


    My gaze shifted to ire. I was relieved to see she stopped crying. She''s now drying her tears with an embroidered handkerchief.


    I could feel the palpable tension in the air. The expressions carved on their faces were like an open book¡ªit could easily be read. I feel that there''s something they haven''t told me yet.


    The silence continued. I decided to keep my mouth shut and wait until they were ready to tell me what I should know. I couldn''t squeeze the truth from them anyway and so I must wait until they are prepared.


    Father sighed again and it was the fifth time I heard him do that in less than an hour.


    He looked towards ire''s direction. She on the other hand sensed him so she shifted her head to his direction until they were both looking each other in the eye.


    ire nodded his head as if she was signaling him to start something. As if on cue, father gently took my hands. There''s something we must tell you before you see your husband."


    I didn''t say a word. I just look at my father with curious wide eyes.


    When there was no reactioning from me, his hands tightened around mine before he continued, "Ace would be leaving today¡­. And that would be exactly an hour from now." He said calmly but the blow from the shocking news was like a hand pping my face hard.


    Color drained from my face. I thought I was prepared but nothing could have prepared me for this news.


    My mouth dropped to the floor. I hastily grabbed my hands away from his hold and I run my fingers through my disheveled hair in exasperation.?"Ace is leaving?" I gasped in disbelief, still unavable to digest the news.


    "Yes, my son is leaving." ire confirmed. She appeared calm now but I knew deep inside she was doing her best not to burst into tears again. "The operation that would remove the bullet that was still lodged into my son''s skull will be performed in the US. He will have a higher survival rate there, that''s our only choice now. The Director of this hospital referred us there." She added in a shaky voice.


    I blinked my eyes several times. I was surprised that no tears sprung from my eyes. I didn''t feel the pain, only numbness.


    That moment, I was still battling what to feel when the door flung open and a doctor emerged from the door.


    My heartbeat quickened. The doctor''s aura spoke of another bad news.


    "Sorry to disturb you all." Be began, his face nk and his voice very professional. "The patient in room 208, Mr. Ace Carter Greyson is set to leave right at this moment. The private jet that would transfer him to the best hospital in the US is ready to depart."


    The Doctor proceeded to exin that the flight was scheduled ahead of time because the patient is in need of immediate operation. The more time is wasted, the chance of the patient to survive decreases. He exined that Ace had only a forty percent chance of survival and the opportunity for a quick operation should be grabbed while the recovery rate was still high.


    "Will my son?be alright?" ire asked in a voice that trembles.


    "That''s something I could not answer." The doctor replied with all honesty. "We are doing our best to help him but he must also help himself if he really wishes to survive."


    "I-If the patient recovers, how long will it take for him to return back to normal?" When I finally found my voice, I finally asked the doctor.


    The Doctor shifted his attention to me and looked me in the eyes. "Patients that undergo head surgery usually end up in aa. Some patients recover after a six?months ofa while others never wake up at all. In Ace''s cases, those who survive result in long term memory loss."


    I closed my eyes tightly. I almost couldn''t ept that the man I love needs to leave. The possibility that he will return is still unknown.


    Imaginary hands squeezed my heart tight. Once Ace leaves our lives will never be the same again.The doctor said that after the surgery there is a huge possibility that if he does recover he will not be able to remember me again. Everything that happened to him will be totally wiped from his memory.


    But the operation is Ace''s only way to survive and it must be performed so he would live.


    Suddenly, I remember what he said in my dreams. He told me he was leaving. He must be referring to this.. He can''t talk to me personally so he sent his message in the form of a dream.

 Chapter 170 - TILL WE MET AGAIN

    <h4>Chapter 170 - TILL WE MET AGAIN</h4>


    You don''t need to


    promise me the moon


    and stars. Just promise


    me you will stand under


    them with me forever.


    ***


    After exining everything the Doctor left to continue his rounds for tonight. When the door closed, silence reigned inside the private room.


    None of us said a word. Slowly, we let what the doctor said sank to our brains. The news was painful to all of us but it has a different impact to me. I feel my world turning upside down and now, the guilt hangs heavily upon my shoulders.


    I should be there in the emergency room instead of him. I should be the one suffering instead the man I love. It''s killing me thinking that in order to save me he suffered like this.


    I don''t know if Ace would be okay¡­. Asking myself that question was enough to torture me.


    My thoughts were scattered to the wind when father cleared his throat. The silence that draped all over the room dissolved.


    I look up to him and saw that his face is were now void of emotion. "Let''s see Ace now before he leaves." He said.


    I closed my eyes firmly when I heard him say the word ''leave.'' The word were like acid that severely burning my heart.


    Thest of the hope that was left in me dissolved by Ace''s impending departure. I couldn''t help as anguish spread all over my face.


    I''d lost Ace before and now I''m loosing him again. I thought bitterly as I swallowed the huge lump in my throat.


    God knows how bad I wanted toe with him to US but it was impossible. Because I have children to take good care of. I couldn''t bring them to US because Ace would not want his children to see him suffer. Especially Vien, he would not want her to know about his condition because he know that it will surely break her heart. She''s just a child and she''d suffered enough because of Ace''s cunning step brother. He didn''t want to add up to her heartaches.


    "Yes¡­. I want to see him onest time." I respond after finding my voice.


    ire wordlessly nodded her head and hastily walk towards the door and opened it for us. She then lead the way to the seemingly endless hallway while father pushed the wheelchair behind her.


    After walking around the hallways ire finally stopped in a particr room with wide open ss window. I peeked right through the window and there I saw Ace lying on the bed with various apparatus attached to his body.


    My heart broke into million pieces after seeing his condition. If it weren''t for the breathing machines attached to him, he would be dead.


    I want to cry and pour the heaviness of my chest out but I was surprised that my eyes werepletely dry as if it was tired of crying.


    Beside me, ire starts to sob again. Father pulled her close and he allowed her to cry in his chest.


    I shifted my gaze back to Ace and helplessly watch him on the ss window. I want toe inside, and kiss him hard before I say my heart-wrenching goodbye.


    All I could do now is watch him over a distance and keep the memory forever in my mind. Once he leaves I don''t know if he will return but I''m hoping ang praying it would survive.


    Once he''s away, I don''t know how will I?handle the loneliness and pain that would


    e troubling me once I stopped seeing him.


    I let go a deep breath and watched as the the doctor and three medical staff prepare his departure.


    The scene is too painful that words weren''t enough to describe how I feel as I watch them transfer Ace''s body into a muchfortable bed.


    A handid on my shoulders. Automatically my eyes flew to my side to know who it was.


    "I''m sorry, I arrived at the scene toote. If only I came earlier I could have save Ace''s life." It was Lucas Nichs trying to provide me a bit offort.


    "It''s not your fault." I replied quickly¡­. It''s all my fault why he''s in aa¡­. I want to add but I closed my mouth firmly and kept the words to myself.


    "Somehow, I feel as if it was my fault." He said truthfully and he looked across the ss window with a distant look upon his eyes.


    He''s hurting badly, I realized as I look at him. If there''s someone that could understand him now it was me. What he feel is exactly what I feel now.


    My gaze shifted back to Ace. The medical staff were done checking his vitals. They are now pushing his bed to the door.


    "We''re leaving now." Lucas Nichs said, trying to sound as calm as possible.


    Upon hearing his words ire start to sob. Her cries only intensified when the door fluttered open and the medical staff push Ace''s bed out the room.


    This was the saddest goodbye I have to say, I told myself as the bed he was lying slowly passed by in front of me. No formal goodbye. Not even a kiss. I wasn''t even allowed to touch him.


    "Just trust in him¡­?he''s going to survive this." Lucas Nichs said optimistically and tapped my shoulder onest time before walking away.


    I looked intenlty at Ace''s face. My eyes drifting to his pale lips then to his closed eyes. "Goodbye, my love. I will continue to love you even if we''re miles and miles apart." I whispered weakly and without me knowing tears slowly slithered down my flushed cheeks.


    My eyes slowly closed and he was still there on my imagination. However, when my eyes flutter open, he was gone.


    Thest of my strength escaped my body and my legs copsed to the floor. Sobsing from me began to fill the hallway.


    The next time I see Ace, I will make sure we will have our happy ever after.. I vowed to the heavens.

 Chapter 171 - COMING HOME

    <h4>Chapter 171 - COMING HOME</h4>


    Watching Ace leave was painfully beyond description. I just feel that he has taken a part of me the moment he left. My life will never be the same now that he''s away.


    After the private Jet left, I stayed inside my hospital room. All I wanted at that moment was to spend my time alone and have some privacy. ire and father were considerate enough to give me that. After they helped me inside my room, they both kissed me goodnight and left.


    The moment the door closed, a deep sigh escaped my lips. My chest still feels heavy and any moment from now, I feel as if I''m going to cry again. From the amount of tears I shed, I would undoubtedly suffer from dehydration from continuous crying.


    But then no one could me me for crying. The man I love was fighting for his life and it wasn''t even sure if he''s going to survive. I''m not trying to sound so negative but I can''t help myself but think about the worst thing that could possibly happen. In case it actually happens I want to be prepared.


    I reached for the remote control and turned the ceiling lights off. I then turned my attention to thempshade which was within my reach and turned it on so it would help illuminate the room. I then leaned back to the stack of pillows behind my back.


    When I''mfortably settled, I closed my eyes and my lips start to move to a soulful prayer. Automatically, tears slowly fall from my eyes once more while I pour all my emotions into my prayer.


    All I''m praying that moment is Ace''s safety. It''s okay if he won''t remember me as long as he''s safe it''s okay with me.


    Tears continuously flow down my cheeks while I pray.


    Perhaps I was too tired and emotionally drained that just after I finished my prayers, I immediately drifted into a deep slumber.


    ***


    The next day I was discharged from the hospital.?I should be happy that I was finally out of the room that made me feel like I''m trapped inside a cell but I didn''t feel any better.


    I still feel empty and worried inside. I''m not going to be okay unless Ace''s condition bes stable.


    I look at the white exterior of the hospital onest time before climbing into the car while father assists me. A sigh of relief escaped my lips when I sat on the soft cushioned seat and stretched my slightly trembling legs.


    The door on my left closed softly and the other door to my right opened. ire slowly climbed inside and upied the seat next to me before pulling the door closed.


    "Are you okay?" She asked, her fine features twisting with concern and her hand automatically grabbed my hands to check if it was cold.


    I watched her forehead scrunched with worry. "I''m fine ire," I replied. My other hand flew to the bandage on my forehead. "My wound just ached a bit but I''m fine." I added to reassure her. She didn''t argue but her facial expression says she didn''t believe me.


    Father climbed into the car beside the driver''s seat and closed the door of the car. "To the airport please," He said to the driver and followed his instruction without saying a word.


    When the car?rolled smoothly on the highway I shifted my attention outside the window to distract myself from the view. Somehow, the beautiful green scenery eased my worries a little bit. I have the view to focus my attention to and it would help me avoid worrying about Ace too much.


    The trip to the nearest airport is a thirty minute drive. After a short journey we are able to reach our destination safely. I nearly apuded myself as I climbed out of the car and realized that I was able to sessfully divert my attention away from any negative thoughts for a short while.


    A flight attendant in blue uniform greeted us upon our arrival at the airport and led us straight into Vip area where a private ne waited for us.


    The owner of the said Airport was ire''s close friend and business acquaintance. She willingly extended her help when she learned that ire needed immediate transportation that would help her reach Cordova quickly.


    ire was very pleased when her friend offered a private ne and she agreed immediately. So the moment I was discharged from the hospital we decided to quickly head to the airport and board on a private ne in order for us to reach our destination faster.


    We are all worried about Vien and Faith that''s why we are trying to return to the Crawford Mansion as quickly as possible. It''s almost a week since Ist saw them and I''m dying to be with them too.


    We entered the private ne. The inside screamed of luxury andfort. It wasrge and spacious that a hundred people could fit inside but it was specifically made to cater only a maximum of 12 persons.


    I upied the seat near the window while father and ire upied the seat on the other side of the aisle.


    The leather seat was so soft that my body sank on the feathery softness of the cushion after I sat down. I let go a soft sigh andid my head on the headrest and closed my eyes.


    I heard footsteps approaching and my eyes snapped open and saw a flight attendant with the same blue uniform heading in our direction to inform us that the private ne was set to take off after thirty minutes.


    After informing us about the departure time, she exined everything that needed to be exined like safety precautions and do''s and don''t while the ne is up in the air. After she finished the pre-flight briefing the flight attendant?headed back to the door with a warning sign STRICTLY EMPLOYEES.


    I patiently waited until the announcement of the take off sounded into the speaker before I closed my eyes and listened to the music ying on my earphones.

 Chapter 172 - BACK HOME

    <h4>Chapter 172 - BACK HOME</h4>


    The four hours journey back to Cordova where Crawford Mansion was located seemed to take longer than usual.


    I sat on my seat, listening to the songs of Taylor Swift sting on my earphones to cheer myself up. But then I must have chosen the wrong song that I found myself? drifting in a sea of indescribable mncholy. Instead of feeling better which is my n my chest became heavier. I decided to end thest song ying on my earphones before deciding to turn my ipod off.


    A deep sigh escaped my lips and I shifted my gaze to the window, towards the breathtaking view of the exquisite sky that looked as if they were painted by an artist. Sadly, the sight was pretty but it failed to cheer me up.


    There''s nothing that could make me better right now except knowing Ace''s life is out of danger now, I told myself as I sighed for the second time.


    "Excuse me Ma''am, Breakfast is ready." A flight attendant said, startling me from my burgeoning thoughts. I didn''t? realize she was there.. Perhaps I was too deep into my thoughts that I didn''t even hear her approaching my way.


    My gazended on the food trolley standing in the aisle. The enchanting aroma of food wafted to the air. I wasn''t even feeling hungry but I knew I needed to eat so I could regain my strength and so I nodded my head signalling her that I want to have my food served.


    The flight attendant shed me a smile that could light up the whole ne by how radiant it was and gracefully began serving the food on top of the table in front of me.


    When she was finished, I thanked her and shed her a smile, even if it was forced at least I gave her one. She pulled the food trolley to the opposite of the aisle where ire and Alexander were seated and started to serve them breakfast.


    I returned my attention back to the food on top of the table and noticed that they all looked delicious and very appealing but when I lifted the spoonful of food into my mouth I couldn''t savor the taste.


    I continued to eat even though I couldn''t taste the food well. When my gaze identallynded on father and ire, they were heartily eating breakfast. I turned back my attention to the food and resumed eating to regain the nourishment my body needed.


    Minutes passed by and the tes in front of me were now surprisingly empty. I ate a bit too much for someone who is not hungry. Perhaps because I haven''t eaten anything for a couple of days.


    ire and father had finished eating too and the flight attendant who served our food was back to clear our table.


    She first cleared ire and Father''s table before she turned to my direction, gathered the soiled tes and ced it inside the food trolley. Then she proceeded to clean my table. When she was finished, she pushed the trolley across the aisle and vanished to the door.


    Since I have nothing to do, I turned the television on and found a channel with a movie ying on. The movie was great but I fell asleep halfway because I was exhausted. I didn''t sleep wellst night. When I finally opened my eyes, a different movie was already ying.


    An announcement sted on the speaker saying that the ne was about tond soon. I brushed my hair with my fingers to freshen myself up. I don''t want to get off the ne looking so stressed.


    I hastily grabbed the lipstick on my bag ang applied some to my lips. My grandmother was waiting at the airport? together with my brothers to pick us up.


    Grandma would go crazy if she sees how pale I look.


    Atst, the private ne safelynded at the airport. For a moment, the mncholy that upied my inside was reced with excitement.


    Home atst, I mumbled softly. I took a subtle breath of fresh air after I was out of the ne.


    The cold morning air caressed my cheeks making me momentarily close my eyes from theforts it provides. I haven''t felt this kind of peace these past few weeks and to actually feel it again makes me feel good and more alive.


    As I expected, I quickly spotted Melissa in the Crowd, surrounding her were my eight brothers. Their location is not hard to spot since my brothers clearly stand out in the crowd while they hold a banner with the sign, ''wee back Phoenix'' which was written in bold capital letters.


    They waved at me cheerfully. I waived back as I made my way towards their direction. To see my family again and to feel the warmth of their love andfort makes me feel a lot better.


    When I was a few meters away from them I crossed the distance that stood between us by running. Grandmother hugged me tightly when I reached her side. When she let go, she cupped my face and intently looked at me with tears upon her exquisite eyes that spoke how much she missed me.


    "I''m so d you''re safe." She whispered fondly with her eyes glowing with relief.


    Tears blinded my gaze that I lost track who was in front of me as they hugged me one by one.


    Having them all with me feels indescribably good.


    The sweet warmth of their embrace gave me new found strength.


    I hugged them back with equal ardor. That way I could express how much I appreciate their presence.


    "We''re attracting too much attention." Father said to capture our attention. When my gaze shifted to his direction, he wasughing.


    "Why do we hop in the car so we would be on our way. Vien and Faith are waiting for us at home." Grandmother said and by the mention of my children my heart swelled with tenderness.


    After we all agreed we headed to the car. Minutes after, five cars were safely traversing the highway under a clear blue sky.


    I can''t wait to meet my children.

 Chapter 173 - HOME AT LAST

    <h4>Chapter 173 - HOME AT LAST</h4>


    My brother Ethan drove the car while the rest of the cars trailed behind him. Beside him, father sat with his gaze straight ahead on the road.


    In the backseat of the car, I satfortably. My gaze directed to the scene passing right through the partially opened window of the car.


    On the opposite side of the car, ire gracefully sat while she conversed with grandma who was sitting in between us.


    The two women maintained a light conversation as our journey went on while I on the other hand preferred to silently listen to them.


    Time passed by and soon enough, the gigantic Crawford Mansion came to view. My heart started to pump wild inside my chest and excitement began to bubble from inside me.


    The colossal iron gates automatically opened and the car entered inside. Impatiently, I waited until the car Ethan was driving pulled into a stop right in front of the mansion..


    The moment the car stopped, the door of the mansion flung open. A woman with short ck hair, wearing a beautiful floral pink dress emerged from the door. When she turned in the direction where the car had stopped I had finally had a glimpse of her face. I realized it was Elisa, my best friend. She cut her hair shorter and it made her long even more stunning.


    Fondness sprung at my now teary eyes as I looked at her. Cradled underneath her breast was my daughter Faith while on her other hand she was clutching Vien''s hand.


    I hasten out of the car almost immediately without waiting for Ethan to pull the door open for me. Then I was running towards Elisa''s direction with tears abundantly flowing through my now flushed cheeks.


    Vien started crying as she met me halfway. My daughter looked adorable in her sky blue dress and matching blue sandals. Her long hair was neatly pinned on her head with a ribbon with a color simr to her clothes.


    I wrapped her tight into my arms as if I never want to let go. The weeks I had been away felt like extremely long months to me. I thought I would never be able to hold her into my arms.


    Now that I''m holding her it gives me a heavenly feeling and I never want this moment to end in fear that it would turn out to be only a dream.


    "I-I m-miss y-you mama," Vien said after a short moment. I gave her a sweet smile andnded a kiss on her rosy cheeks. I noticed that her speech improved a bit. It''s not as slow as before. Thanks to her therapy, she could now actually speak clearly even if she stammers.


    "I miss you too, Vien," I replied as I wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes. "Mama will never leave you again," I promised without taking my eyes off her. Whatever happens, I''m not going to leave my children again.


    Elisa was full of smiles when I turned in her direction. Her eyes were wide and glowing with tears while she looked at me.


    My observant eyes wandered through her radiant face. She looked so breathtakingly beautiful and she appeared more radiant than the sun shining from the clear blue sky. I didn''t need to ask any more questions to know that something good happened while I''m away. She clearly looked so in love.


    I took Vien''s hand and led her in Elisa''s direction. I temporarily let go of Vien''s hand when we reached her spot.


    "I''m d you''re finally here." She whispered as she handed me Faith who looked at me with wide innocent eyes while she wiggled in excitement. "We all missed you. " She added and gave me a quick hug.


    "I missed you all too," I replied without tearing my gaze to the angel in my arms who continued to il her hands in joy as if she sensed her mother was back after a long time of absence.


    Tenderness swells inside me while I hold my baby into my arms. The night Vince tried to kill both me and Ace was the day I thought I would never have the second chance to hold her again. I even thought I would never have the chance to see them again. Thankfully, God is so good that he did not allow evil to win.


    Ang was killed. Ace''s father was poisoned. Samanthamitted suicide. Vince was shot in the heart and he died instantly. They proved that evil never wins. Fate gave them the karma they deserved.


    Now that the people who kept me miserable all these years are all dead, I could now live with my children in peace.


    Inded a kiss on Faith''s temples that sent her giggling. A wide smile stretches on my lips while I look at her seraphic face.


    My thoughts were cut short when Ethan cleared his throat. When I lifted my gaze to him, my eyes widened after seeing him stand next to Elisa with his arms protectively wrapped around her narrow waist.


    A gigantic smile spread on his face and a blush crept on his cheeks when his eyes met mine. His inky eyes were glowing. He has the exact appearance of a man who was in love.


    "Phoenix, Elisa, and I were married." He announced, the blush on his cheeks deepened. "The truth is¡­. We actually eloped."


    My eyes popped open from what he revealed. I was so happy for the two of them. I''m ted to hear that they reconciled.


    "I''m so happy for you, Ethan," I said and crumpled his hair like an older sister would. "I''m d that the two of you end up together." My eyes narrowed and I changed my tone into a strict sister. "Just don''t break her heart again or I will break your bones," I added which Ethan replied with a boyish grin.


    "I won''t." He promised sincerely and hearing him say that I finally believe he will fulfill his words. "I won''t do anything to hurt her and our baby boy." He said to my surprise and when my gaze shifted to Elisa, she gave me a smile confirming what her husband said.


    They are having a child. A baby boy.

 Chapter 174 - PHONE CALL

    <h4>Chapter 174 - PHONE CALL</h4>


    "This calls for a celebration." Father said from behind me. He then slowly walked towards Ethan and ced?an arm on his eldest son''s shoulders with a wide smile stered on his face. "After a long wait, I will finally have my first male grandson." He eximed, brimming with pride.


    Ethan lovingly beamed towards his wife whose hands he was holding. Elisa''s cheeks turned red as tomatoes against his affectionate nce. She squeezed his hands and shed him a tender and heart-melting smile.


    The simple gesture brought a beautiful smile into Ethan''s face. He leaned closer tond a kiss on Elisa''s forehead but she evaded him with a scolding look as if to warn him that they''re not alone. In which he responded, "Don''t worry, they won''t mind," then stole a kiss from her cheeks in her utter embarrassment. He was rewarded with a gentle poke on the ribs with her elbow.


    "I agree with you, Alexander." Melissa said as she stepped in and came to Elisa''s rescue. She then cleared her throat to get everyone''s attention. "I will have our servants prepare a simple dinner party for all of us. We need to celebrate an uing family member and also Ethan''s marriage." She sain in which we all agreed.


    "Mama." Vien said suddenly taking all our eyes. Her dainty fingers tugging at the hem of my blouse in order to capture my attention. She was hiding behind my legs as if she was shy to be seen while the adults talked.


    I smiled at Vien reassuringly and ruffled her soft hair which was the same exact shade of Ace''s hair. "It''s okay." I said softly while staring at the depths of her beautiful blue eyes which reminds me so much of her father.


    Father''s gaze shifted to Vien who buried her cute little face behind my back as if she was embarrassed. When she peeked at him he smiled fondly at her. "Don''t be shy Vien." He said as he slowly walked towards her direction and ruffled her hair, "You will always be grandpa''s first and favorite grandchild." He added which made the child smile.


    "Come here," He said, taking the child''s hands. "Grandpa will give you a slice of your favorite Dulce De Leche." By the mention of her favorite dessert, Vien''s face lit up and her wide innocent eyes popped open. She held her grandfather''s hand firmly. Without another word, she pulled him to the door leaving us smiling behind him as he entered the house.


    "You need to rest now." Melissa said when father vanished inside the open door of the mansion."


    By the mention of rest, I suddenly remembered how exhausted I was throughout the trip. I realized that my feet ached by standing for too long. "I think I badly needed one right now." I replied, letting out a sigh.


    Grandma ushered me to the door and the rest of my brothers including Elisa followed. "Yeah, you should. Even if you''re trying so hard to show you''re fine but deep down I know you''re not." She said which made me wonder if she was able to read my mind or if I''m just being transparent and could be easily read.


    My face fell and it didn''t slip her observant gaze. Reassuringly she tapped my shoulder infort. She pulled into a stop at the foot of the staircase. "Everything is going to be alright, my sweet little Phoenix. " She assured me and it was enough constion for me. I slowly rxed.


    "Thank you Grandmama." I whispered. Kissing her on her temples before climbing the staircase and heading to my room while Faith was still in my arms.


    Back to my room, I ce Vien on the top of the Queen size bed. The familiar scent of the air freshener¡ªa whiff ofvender¡ªpermeated my nostrils and all the stress I feel today slowly ebbed away.


    "Home sweet home." I mumbled, sitting beside Faith on the fluffy softness of the bed.?For the first time since that day I let go a genuine smile. I''m safely home atst.


    Faith''s deep blue eyesnded on my face


    and her wiggling intensified. She excitedly wiggled her arms in the air as if telling me to pick her up. When I didn''t pick her up she began to make a babbling sound. She then said something and I didn''t understand clearly but it sounded like ''mama.''


    I touched her soft little hand with my fingers. She seemed amazed with my hand and her hand tightened around my fingers and she giggled.


    "Mama missed you and your sister." I told her. The smile on her lips widened and she adoringly winked her eyes at me.


    "I''m sure that your papa misses you and your sister too. Unfortunately, he can''t go home yet but I believe he wille soon. Even if takes so long we will wait, aren''t we?"


    As if Faith understood what I meant reached for my face and said something like "Ma-ma."


    It was that moment I was deeply preupied with my thoughts when the door flung open and Elisa hurriedly barge in with the telephone in her hand.


    I looked at her with wide, curious eyes, wondering why she''s in a rush. Following beside her was Vien who still have a chocte stain on the corner of her mouth. It seemed she follow behind Elisa without thetter realizing it.


    I didn''t have the chance to ask her who''s calling when she shove the phone to me. I straightened on the bed upon hearing her say it was Lucas Nichs on the phone.


    By the mention of Lucas who was with Ace in the hospital in the US made my heart beat like crazy. The color was quickly drained from my face in fear that something bad happened to Ace.


    I was so scared at the moment that it made me momentarily frozen while staring at the phone. Summoning all the courage I could muster, I sucked in a deep breath ang grabbed the phone in Elisa''s fingers.


    "Hello?"


    "It''s Lucas,"?Said the voice I recognize which was Ace''s best friend."


    "What happened?" I asked with voice trembling.


    There was a long, scary pause on the other?line.

 Chapter 175 - GOOD NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 175 - GOOD NEWS</h4>


    My heart beat uncontrobly, my pulse jittered, and beads of sweat form on my temples while listening to the disconcerting silence from the other line. I was so temse that I could fewl my legs shaking.


    Negative ideas raced through my thoughts, feeding the growing fear inside me. I''d never been so scared in my entire life the way I am now. No words will ever be able to describe the fear bubbling inside me as I waited for what Lucas has to say.


    My grip tightened on the telephone.


    Noticing how color was drained off my face, Elisa hovered over me with a worried look on her face. The length of her arm isid on Vien''s shoulder. Vien on the other hand stood motionless. Her eyes wide and unblinking trying to grasp the quick turn of events.


    Vien''s eyes spoke of both intelligence and curiosity.. Even if we haven''t said a thing about her father but Vien knew it was him we are talking about now. She''s intelligent and very observant and it''s no surprise why she ran after Elisa when the phone rang. She must be listening when the phone was answered.


    "Lucas?" I said impatiently wishing he would drop the news right away or else I would die from suspense.


    "My apology," He said as he drew in a breath. "The nurse entered just now to check on Ace." He exined and I heard the sound of footsteps in the background then the sound of the door closing followed.


    "What happened?" I asked with my voice loud and shaking. My foot impatiently tapping against the floor.


    "I just want to tell you that the operation is sessful. Any time soon, he would wake up." Lucas said after an extremely long silence.


    Slowly, I sat down on the bed and blinked my eyes several times until the words sunk into my brain. Ace''s is safe, I repeated the words inside my head over and over again


    Without me knowing tears raced down my flushed cheeks and relief washed over me. A heavy burden was lifted off my chest.


    I''d been waiting to hear those words. Now tbat it finally happened I was lost for words. The relief surging inside me was indescribable.


    "Ace is now in good condition so you don''t need to worry about him. He''s a hell of a fighter, he would be fine." He assured with great confidence and I believe him.


    Without a doubt in my mind, I know Ace would wake up soon. He would survive this ordeal because he promised me he would return and I trust him so much that I would be willing to wait even if it takes a long time.


    "Yes he is a fighter. He would survive." I agreed tearfully. My chest wanting to burst from emotions swirling inside me.


    When the call was over, I lowered the telephone into the bed and fell into a trance.


    "What did Lucas say?" Elisa asked tensely. Her beautiful face marred with worry as she hastily sat beside me on the bed, Vien followed beside her.


    When I didn''t reply right away, she touched my arm gently in order to take my attention.


    "A-ace is fine." I whispered after a moment of silence. "The operation was sessful." I replied. Grateful tears keep flowing from my eyes like an endless waterfall. I was so happy that I couldn''t even stop the tears clouding my vision.


    Faith''s babble came to my attention and I snapped out of my trance. Almost immediately, I picked her from the bed and cradled her into my arms.


    "Thank goodness." Elisa eximed. The worry in her face dissolved and her expression brightened with relief.?She stood up from the bed in order to face me. Sheid aforting hand into my shoulders. "I believe Ace would be okay. One of this days he woulde back home and you will be a family again."


    I look up to her and reciprocated the radiant smile on her lips. "Yes, I strongly believe what you said wille true."


    "Mama." Vien said to steal my attention. She came trushing to me with a jovial smile upon her pinkish lips and wrapped her dainty arms around my neck. "I-I''m h-happy p-papa is f-fine." She said intently and brought her fingers to my cheeks and dried my tears with her palms.


    I looked at her fondly and pulled her closer to my arms, using my vacant hand. "Mama is happy too. When your father recovers, he will return home and we will be together again." I told her.


    We were still in that position when suddenly the door of my room flung open and ire burst inside the room with her face pale with anxiety. Her sapphire eyes immediately darted to my direction. "W-what did Lucas say?" She fearfully asked and I swear I''d never seen her this troubled and anguished before.


    Within seconds, she was already in front of me. I haven''t spoken yet and here she is crying with uncontrolled tears."What happened to Ace?" She asked louder this time. Fear glimmered in her wide- stretched eyes.


    "Ace''s fine now." I told her.


    Relief flooded her face. She lifted her fingers to her face and wiped the wetness on her cheeks. "I was so scared¡­. I thought I would lose the only son I have." She sped her fingers tightly and muttered a quick prayer of gratitude. She then turned to me, this time her face was clear and her eyes shone with hope.


    "Lucas Nichs told me that the operation was sessful and anytime soon Ace would wake up." I exined and ire listened intently, her eyes focused and unblinking as she look at me.


    "I''m beyond relieved that he passed the most critical part of the operation. Let''s just pray that he would immediately wake up." She said with admiring optimism.


    I nod my head in agreement. I was hoping the same way too. Now that Ace''s operation was sessful I''m praying that he would wake up soon.

 Chapter 176 - FAMILY DINNER

    <h4>Chapter 176 - FAMILY DINNER</h4>


    The dinner held in the spacious hall of Crawford Mansion was simple but very intimate. It was held in celebration of Elisa and Ethan''s wedding and for their uing first son. Also, Ace''s sessful operation was included in the celebration.


    The long rectangr table draped with pristine white cloth stood at the center of the hall. Huge selection of mouth-watering food was spread on top of it.


    The chairs surrounding the long table were fully upied. For the first time after more than a month of separation, I was able to share dinner with my whole family again. I missed this kind of bonding and I revelled at the sight of seeing my whole family together as they talked happily on their seats.


    There was only one person missing for me¡ªit was Ace. But knowing that he''s out of danger eased my worries a lot and I contentedly began to eat while listening to theforting sound of voices in the background.


    A soft handnded on my cheeks.. I looked to my side and smiled encouragingly at Vien as she pointed to a food which was out of her reach. I took it for her and served her te. I was rewarded with a vibrant smile from her cute, little lips. "T-thank you mama," She mumbled and poured her attention to the food in front of her.


    I nced at my side, to the nearby crib


    where Faith was lying and saw her peacefully asleep. At least she hasn''t been awakened by the sound of voices. I returned my attention to my te and resumed eating.


    After everyone had eaten the tes had been cleared from the table, all of us adults shared a bottle of vintage wine?from Father''s favorite selections he kept in the cer for rare asions like this.


    I only sipped a little wine so I need not worry when I need to breastfeed with Faith tonight.


    Vien was given a fresh fruit shake and she was happily sipping through the straw when I looked at her. I reached for a slice of dark forest cake and served her te.


    "T-thank you mama." I heard her say again as I was munching the cakes. I was d that her speech has improved a lot. She doesn''t stutter so much. The therapy helped her greatly.


    My fingers brushed her soft honey hair and watched her eat with my eyes glowing with fondness.


    Vien is such an adorable child and she looked so much like Ace.


    Later that night, I found myself staring at the high ceiling of my room while I was lying on my bed. I couldn''t sleep even though I tried.


    Vien was already fast asleep in her pink pajamas. She''s even snoring softly as shey next to me.


    I eased myself from the bed until I was leaning on the headboard and reached for the strands of hair that was covering her face and tucked it behind her ears.


    A sigh escaped my lips. Vien really looked like a female version of her father so it was difficult for me not to think of Ace when I look at her.


    The soft criesing from the crib quickly took my attention. I carefully get off the bed and hasten to the crib where Faithy. The instant I lifted her into my arms, she?stopped crying. I rocked her into my arms and hummed a song until she was fast asleep. Afterwards, I carefullyid her on the crib and sat on the edge of the bed.


    It was nearly twelve but my system couldn''t feel the slightest sign indicating I''m sleepy. Even my eyes, they are still wide open.


    Sighing, I gave up forcing myself to sleep and abandoned the bed to pull a sealed box from under the table. I padded to the walls to adjust the ceiling light on¡ªnot too bright as not to wake up my children¡ªjust enough for the lights to illuminate the room.


    I took a small chair and a cutter and sliced through the tape that sealed the box until it was opened. Setting the cutter aside, my attention was now to the box in front of me.


    The delivery had arrived around three pm in the afternoon. I was surprised that it arrived because no one informed me about the package. And then I realized the package was from Lucas since his name was written on the sender.


    When the courier was gone, I immediately called him and asked what the box was all about. He apologised and told me it slipped off his mind to inform me about the package. He said that it was Ace''s few remaining belongings and it was his best friend''s request?for the items to be sent back home to me.


    I returned my attention back to the present and pulled the first thing my hands came in contact with. A picture frame. When I turned the picture so I could have a look, a sudden wave of nostalgia hit me when I saw our wedding photograph.


    It took me an incredible amount of self control not to burst into tears.


    The date of our wedding was printed below. I was surprised that Ace was able to keep this important memorabilia.


    In the photo, I was garbed in a stunning white gown, decorated with bright Swarovski beads. My extremely long hair that time was fashioned into a chignon at the bottom of my nape while on top of my head, a tiara with colorful gemstones stood.


    A wide smile was stered on my red lips as I stood beside my groom.


    Ace stood beside me, arms possessively wrapped around my thin waist. He was wearing a white tuxedo. His sleek brown hair was neatly brushed to the back. His exquisitely blue eyes looked overly bright and he stared at the camera with a golden smile on his lips.


    I sniffed.


    My fingers slowly went to my cheeks and discovered it was damp. I didn''t realize I was crying.

 Chapter 177 - ACES SECRET

    <h4>Chapter 177 - ACE''S SECRET</h4>


    Damm, I missed him so much, I realize as I gaze at the photograph in my hand.


    I pulled myself together and gently lowered the fragile object on the top of the carpet and wiped the tears on my cheeks with the back of my palms.


    ''Stop crying now. Ace would not want to see that tears in your eyes.'' Said a part of my brain and instantly I stopped crying.


    Taking a deep breath, I resumed rummaging inside the box in search of other valuables until I came across with a thick sketchbook.


    With eyes wide, I eyed the sketchbook with growing curiosity as I settled it on top of myp. After flipping the cover, the first drawing that came to my view was a colored drawing of me.


    A gasp of surprise tear on my lips.


    It was the night of the party I was introduced as Beatrix Crawford to the public.


    I didn''t almost recognize myself at first but after a long, intent look it dawned on me that I was the woman descending down the staircase in a stunning gown in the color of fiery me. My chin was slightly tilted forward in a defiant manner while my eyes shone bright as if the stars and the moon shone in it.


    Ace was able to capture the emotion dancing on my face making the drawing realistic. It requires a remarkable memory and keen eyes to make the drawing so breathtakingly detailed as if it was real.


    Below the drawing a quote was scribbled and it reads:


    ''And one day she discovered that she was fierce and strong and full of fire. And not even she could hold herself back. Because her passion burned brighter than her fears.''


    The quote was beautiful and I revelled in it. My fingers traced the fine strokes of his handwriting, it almost looked as if it belonged to a woman based on its neatness. Not only could he paint but he could write well too.


    I turned to the next page and instantly I was filled with amazement seeing myself in my favorite off shoulder dress with floral prints with the garden as my background.


    Cradled into my arms was Faith while soft morning sunshine caressed my face.


    The painting was able to capture the tender look upon my eyes while I gaze at my daughter. Ace was very good when ites to portraying emotions in his work.


    Looking at the drawing made nostalgic memoriese shing back at me.


    I flipped the pages again and again. I was surprised to know?that all of the drawings were of me and it was taken inside the Crawford Mansion during the first few weeks he arrived and became father''s personal gardener.


    Ace must have been sneaking and secretly making his drawing without me even noticing it. He must have drawn them when I wasn''t looking at him. I wonder how he was able to do that.


    There was a drawing of me strolling on thewn alone, the subtle wind brushing to my flushed cheeks as it danced to the length of my hip length hair. There was a mysterious glint upon my eyes as I looked at the sun, slowly descending from the horizon.


    I couldn''t recall that day nor could I understand the expression ying on my face at that moment. I wonder if it was longing or loneliness. I don''t know.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I flipped to the next page and the next until I reached the very end. Another wave of surprise hit through me when my gazended on our first ever family picture.


    On a single white Victoria Sofa, I sat primly, cradling Faith in my arms who was wrapped in a light pink cloth. My inky ck hair cascaded down my back like a waterfall. My chin was set into a defiant manner, my eyes shone with determination as I looked straight ahead.


    Standing beside me was Vien. A sweet smile could be seen on her angelic face. She was wearing avender dress with a ribbon tied on her tiny waist matched with beaded shoes with the same color as her dress. Standing on her back, with his left hand holding Vien''s small shoulders and his right arm draped protectively on my shoulder was Ace.


    He looked so simple and yet so gorgeous with his casual jeans and white shirt. Few loose hairs strands yfully cover his forehead giving him a boyish appeal.


    Ace?longed for aplete family and that time the only way to make it possible is to create a memory through painting.


    Once more tears welled my eyes and blurred my vision. I told myself to be strong but it sometimes gets difficult when I think of him lying on the hospital bed with various apparatus attached to his helpless body while I wonder when he will wake up.


    What if he never wake up again? Asked a part of my brain that made my heart bear like crazy inside my chest.


    No! Ace would wake up! A part of my brain argued and I believe it. I dried my tears using the back of my palms and forced myself to return back to work. Negative thoughts will never take me anywhere, a logical part of my brain told me.


    I closed the canvass and ced it on top of the table so I could look at itter.


    Sighing, I turned my attention to the box and peered inside. I saw nothing except some of Ace''s clothes and bottom wears.


    Slowly, I emptied the box and ce the contents on top of the carpet.


    The scent of his favorite cologne still lingered on his clothes. I momentarily closed my eyes as I carried his favorite t-shirt close to my nose and inhaled its sweet scent until itforted me.


    When I finally lowered the t-shirt and peered inside the box to make sure it was empty, a sealed envelope caught my attention. I picked it up and looked at it closely and noticed that it was dated a year ago.


    My fingers hastily tear the envelope then pulled the document inside. I spread the the paper and my gaze read through the words written.


    It can''t be! It''s impossible!


    My fingers gripped to the ss table for support. It''s a good thing I was sitting on a chair or I would have copsed to the floor.


    What I learned tonight was enough to shook me.


    Ace and I was still married.

 Chapter 178 - BIRTHDAY PLANS

    <h4>Chapter 178 - BIRTHDAY PLANS</h4>


    Days passed by so quickly, like a subtle wind passing by that I lost track of the days only to be surprised after discovering that it''s been two weeks weeks since Ace''s sessful operation. It''s been two weeks since discovering that Ace and I weren''t divorce which basically means I''m legally his wife and he¡­. My husband.


    There wasn''t a day in my life I didn''t think of him. He was like a shadow following me wherever I went. Even when I closed my eyes at night he was there telling me to wait until he came back. I believe he woulde because I feel he would and I trust him so much that he wouldn''t give up knowing his family was waiting for him.


    Life wasn''t easy without Ace. But with every passing day, my new found strength taught me to move forward and patiently wait until hees back home. That''s the only wish I have for my birthday which I didn''t realize would be four days from now.


    "Phoenix? Are you awake?"


    The soft knock on the door shattered my wandering thoughts.. A soft stream of sunlight permeating through the partially opened blinds I forgot to closest night told me it''s about past seven in the morning, this time everyone was already up and I''m the only one who''s still in bed.


    I didn''t sleep wellst night. Faith''s tantrums keep me awake all night. It was around three in the morning when she finally slept peacefully and so I did.


    The soft knock continued, urging me to open the door. With a soft groan, I rolled out of the bed, careful not to wake up Vien beside me who was peacefully sleeping and padded to the door.


    "Good morning!" ire greeted cheerfully, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips."Did I wake you up?" She added apologetically. Her gaze wandered past me until it reached the bed and an instant fondness sprung to her eyes after seeing that her grandchildren were still asleep.


    "You didn''t. I was already awake when you knocked." I replied, mirroring the smile she gave me.


    "I know there''s many things bothering you now. Just in case it slips from your thoughts, I just remind you that we''re going to a boutique today for the gown you will wear this friday, on your birthday."


    I made an inward groan, wondering why I forgot something so crucial. Perhaps ire was right, there''s too many things going through my thoughts that I forgot today''s important appointment.


    A sigh broke to my lips, "Thanks for reminding me, I honestly forgot about it." I replied apologetically. She gave me an understanding smile and patted my shoulders reassuringly with motherly affection.


    "It would be around ten¡­. Don''t worry about?Faith and Vien, Elisa and Ethan would take good care of them while we are?in the boutique.


    When ire was gone, I slowly closed the door and padded back to the bed. I didn''t lie down, just sat on the edge of the bed wondering if I could tell both Papa and ire that I''m not looking forward to the party. I only wanted to spend it alone with the family without visitors. A simple lunch party exclusive for the family would suit my taste more but I was afraid father wouldn''t agree to that idea and he would shrug it of by telling me that he haven''t been on my birthday since I was a little girl and he wanted to make up with the time we''d lost by throwing a grandiose birthday celebration.


    It?was around 8:30 when I walked downstairs for breakfast.


    Everyone was already seated across the long table and the only vacant seat was mine and Vien''s. I pulled the seat for my daughter and allowed her to sit first before greeting everyone good morning. While everyone ate, father talked about the business and then mentioned Hotel De Amore which was still under construction. He talked about different topics until the conversation drifted to my birthday.


    "I decided to invite all my business associates and family friends. It''s going to be a big party." Father said, making me groan inwardly in protest. The Crawford Mansion would be swarming with guests if he''s going to invite them all.


    They continued to discuss everything about my birthday and when it was over, all the details regarding the celebration were discussed. Not a single detail was left unsettled.


    The party is Masquerade themed. It would be very exciting and I would definitely look forward to it if the situation is different. Unfortunately, I wouldn''t fully enjoy my own party because Ace wasn''t there to share the precious moment with me.


    The event will be held in the Grand Hall and since it could only cater to nearly five-hundred guests in maximum, the garden would be opened to cater for more. There would be an orchestra to spice the dance floor.


    "Have you decided on the color of your gown yet?" It was Melissa, she was seated on the chair opposite me.


    "I haven''t chosen yet, My." I replied, shaking my head.


    "Cobalt blue wouldpliment you, my dear." Melissa eximed cheerfully after lifting a ss of water to her lips.


    "Vien wanted that color for her gown. I have to choose another color." By the mention of her favorite color, Vien''s face lit up, and she stopped drinking her orange juice to look at us with wide, expectant eyes.


    "C-can I have the c-cobalt blue dress mama?" She asked shyly, her eyes alternately darting towards ire, Melissa and me.


    "Of course Vien!" It was ire who agreed cheerfully.


    Melissa''s lips broke into a smile and she nodded her head in approval. "Yes, you can have the cobalt blue for your gown, Vien. It would suit your porcin skin. We''ll just find another attractive color for you mama''s gown."


    Vien smiled and resumed finishing the remaining orange juice in her ss.


    In the end, it was decided that I should wear a scarlet or maroon dress. Just like what Melissa and ire agreed upon, red would be a startling color to my skin color.

 Chapter 179 - PREPARATION

    <h4>Chapter 179 - PREPARATION</h4>


    The Belle Boutique was a two story building painted in an elegantbination of silver and gold. The transparent ss windows gave a glimpse of the cozy interior of the ce. The automatic sliding door, the red carpeted floor, and the painted crem¨¦ colored walls scream of luxury.


    Awestruck by the mour surrounding the ce, I slowly stepped inside, the hills of my stiletto sinking into the plush carpet.


    "Wee to Belle Boutique." A soft female voice said in greeting. I tore my gaze away from the floor, raised my head and saw a petite woman with bright hazel eyes and wide smiling mouth.


    "Hello." I greeted warmly, waiting for ire to follow behind me after properly parking the car in the parking area.


    "How may I help you Miss?" She asked politely. The sweet smile on her lips widened.. In a curious tone she added, "You looked familiar. Did we meet before."


    Before I could even reply the sliding door flung open and ire entered, the car key still dangling into her long, slender finger.


    Automatically, my eyes darted behind my back where she stood. The woman looked at her too, her alreadyrge eyes widening in recognition.


    "ire!" The petite yet elegant woman eximed before hurriedly crossing the distance between separating them.


    "Belle!" ire was surprised."I thought you''re in Paris?" She asked.


    "Vacation over." The woman called Belle sighed. "I would love to extend my leave and go travel but there''s too many things to be done in here so I returned as quickly as possible. Damn, you looked wonderful ire! Have you discovered the fountain of youth? You look even younger now."


    ireughed. Her cheeks furiously blushing from thepliment. "You haven''t changed Belle. "You looked great too! You looked eighteen and not twenty-eight!"


    Belle beamed at her friend. "Remind meter to give you a discount."


    The womenughed heartily.


    "Come here, darling. I will introduce Belle, the designer of all this great work and the owner of this boutique. "ire motioned me toe and I did. "Belle, this is Beatrix Crawford, the eldest and the only daughter of Alexander Crawford."


    The designer''s eyes went wide, her fingers flew to cover her parted mouth, "Oh my god, you''re the splitting image of Melissa! We''ve met before and it''s during one of the parties held in the Crawford Mansion."


    I gave Belle a smile. Suddenly I recognize her now. I remember seeing her at a party. Her face is too pretty to be easily forgotten. I also read various articles and saw her face in magazines, featuring her exceptional and exceptional designs.


    "I''m Belle Heusaff." She held her hand to me and I took the privilege to shake her hands. She has nice, smooth hands.


    "We came here to look for a gown she could wear for her birthday." ire exined, as we walked to the center of the room, passing through the awe-inspiring gowns with intricate designs worn by the mannequins.


    "Oh I would love to show you my best collections! Please follow me." Belle said and motioned us to follow her on the Vip area which was located on the second floor.


    The moment my gazended on the off-shoulderce gown, I instantly fell in love with it. The soft, sleek fabric glowed magnificently under the light of the chandelier, further enhancing the exquisite scarlet color. The off shoulder sleeve gracefully falls down the mannequin''s arms in a seductive manner.


    Overall the gown was simple but very elegant. It has a heart-shaped front and a plunging neckline. The diamond cut on the back exposes a bit of skin. But it didn''t change the fact that it''s breathing and I want it.


    Very carefully, I reached for the dress the mannequins were wearing, and felt the familiar softness of the cloth beneath my fingers. While I did so, Ace lingered on my thoughts and I can''t help but wish that he was here so I could listen to his soft murmurs of approval. He would surely love the dress on me.


    "The color would perfectly suit your smooth, porcin skin dear." Belle said in approval. ire wordlessly agreed, eyeing the gown too.


    I didn''t try the gown since it was obviously too big loose on my slender frame. Belle ushered me into another room which was her office and took my measurements before jotting them down on her notepad.


    "I would definitely be there." Belle smiled, epting the invitation I kept in my bag.


    "I''m both honored and ecstatic for the opportunity to see a Crawford-Greyson wear one of my works."


    After the boutique appointment, we didn''t go home yet. The event organizer wanted to meet with ire to discuss further details regarding the Masquerade party.


    We went into a cozy, Italian restaurant which was nearby to meet with Arianne. When we entered the ce, she was waiting on a table, she raised her hand and waved to attract our attention.


    Once we were seatedfortably on the seat, we didn''t immediately discuss the Masquerade Party which I''m thankful of. Arriane had ordered in advance and when we arrived, the food was immediately served.


    I''m starving and I almost sighed contentedly when the delicious aroma drifted to my nostrils.


    We ate in silence. It was not long before the hearty lunch was finished.


    The waiter return to buss out the soiled dishes and rece the tes with tters of desserts.


    "The highlight of the Masquerade ball would be, the dance." Arianne began enthusiastically. "Your father and eight brothers will dance with you."


    I scooped the cheese icecream using the dessert spoon and lifted it to my mouth, allowing it to melt before speaking. "That sounds so exciting." I replied, my lips slowly curling into a smile. It reminds me the of the first party I attended on the Mansion.


    The conversation drifted from what type of flowers would be disyed on the center tables, the color of the table cloth, the selection of food on the buffet table, and many other concerns regarding the Masquerade Party. ire handled everything with grace.

 Chapter 180 - SECRET

    <h4>Chapter 180 - SECRET</h4>


    An hourter the conversation finally pulled into a stop and by that time everything concerning the Masquerade Party had been settled. ire saw to it that even the tiniest detail had been discussed. She''s determined to make the party a huge sess and I witnessed how she''s doing her best. I greatly appreciated her for that.


    ire contentently ate her Lava cake. A mysterious glint ying upon her sapphire eyes.


    "I couldn''t wait to see the oue of our ns." It was Arriane, slowly rising from her chair when we finished the superb dessert. I and ire abandoned our seats and shook hands with her.


    "Arriane and I will make sure that this year''s birthday celebration will be the most memorable day of your life." ire eximed, the glint upon her eyes burned brighter. I was intrigued why but I kept the questions to myself..


    We walk towards the door while ire continues to converse with Arianne. A uniformed staff opened the door for us, we thanked him and headed for the parking area to get our car.


    After saying our goodbyes, Arriane climbed on the driver''s seat and turned the engine on. She''s in a hurry, the florists and the owner of the catering service wanted to meet up with her to finalize the details regarding the party.


    We watched until her car was nowhere to be seen before making our way to the car.


    I slumped beside the driver''s seat where ire was seated. She''s the one driving the car.


    The engine roared to life.


    When the car was smoothly running along the peaceful afternoon sky, ire chatted about the party and how she couldn''t wait to see me walk down the stairs with the enigmatic scarlet gown.


    I listened to her attentively, noting the tireless enthusiasm in her tone. I couldn''t help but smile fondly every time she says something funny. Having ire with me was like having a mom and a best friend at the same time.


    "You''ve been silent my dear. Aren''t you happy?" She asked, throwing me a sideway nce before focusing her attention to the road.


    The sudden question startled me. It took me a few seconds to respond, "I''m happy ire. It''s just that I missed Ace so much and I wish he was here with me so I could celebrate my birthday with him." A sigh broke from my lips.


    She patted my hands reassuringly, "You''ll be with my son very soon."?She said, turning to my direction. Her lip was smiling. Before she turned her attention back to driving I caught a glimpse of another mysterious gleam in her eyes.


    When we arrived at the Crawford Mansion


    ire went inside the house first after I told her I''ll call Lucas Nichs and ask him how Ace was doing.


    I developed a habit of calling him daily to check on Ace''s just to make sure his condition is improving. Lucas Nichs would be expecting my call.


    With my phone in my hand, I turned to the garden and his number.


    ********


    Lucas Nichs sat on the chair in front of a ss window. The city glowed beautifully under an equally beautiful star-studded night in front of him.


    He enjoyed the scene, it gave him peace and cleared his mind off Alexandria, his wife.


    The luminescent scarlet liquid in the wine ss in his hand glowed against the light. It enchanted him that he lifted the ss in his lips and savored the sweetness of the vintage wine. He nearly closed his eyes as the warm liquid slithered on his throat.


    The sound of his phone vibrating snatched his attention. He knew she would call.


    He reached for his phone on top of the round table beside him and pushed the answer button.


    Just like before, Phoenix asked how Ace was doing. He told her the truth. "Ace''s doing fine and his condition is getting better each day."


    She contentedly listened as he told her about Ace''s progress. She was so jubnt about hearing her husband''s miraculous improvement that he could almost imagine her wiping the tears in the corner of her eyes as he listened to his exnation.


    "I''m happy he was fine. I''m praying that his condition will continue to improve."


    "Do you love Ace?" He asked.


    There was a long, startled pause.


    "I do." She whispered.


    "Have you told him you love him?"


    There was a short pause again. "I didn''t." She said in a toneced with regret. "I have loved him since I was eighteen and probably I will continue to love him even after death.


    "Make sure you tell him that soon."


    He lowered the phone on the table with a smile on his lips.


    "Did you hear that Ace? She loves you." He said without looking at the man seated on the edge of the bed and quietly listening.


    "I''m not deaf." Ace replied irritably. "Why am I not allowed to call my wife?"


    "You will ruin the surprise everyone prepared for her if you do." He replied sternly. "Well at least you heard her voice."


    "It wasn''t enough." He abandoned the bed and pulled a chair and sat beside him. Lucas grabbed the wine decanter and poured the contents into a ss then handed it to Ace. Ace had woken up in aa almost a week ago and he was released from the hospital yesterday.


    "You will be with her soon."?Lucas promised. "I already booked a ticket. We will be flying back to Cordova this thursday." He added which Ace replied with a resigned sigh.


    "I couldn''t wait, each day without seeing her was torture." He poured the contents of wine into his mouth and gave Lucas a sullen look. "If we were not best friends I could have punched you for this."


    Lucas chuckled, ignoring his remark then asked. "Have you brought a gift yet?"


    "I bought a diamond solitaire for our engagement and a pair of gold bands."


    "I''m looking forward to bing the Bestman."


    "Let''s just hope Phoenix would say yes. She will be mad at me for scaring her."


    "Goodluck to that." Lucas replied, amusement dancing on his inky ck eyes.

 Chapter 181 - THE DANCE

    <h4>Chapter 181 - THE DANCE</h4>


    I sat still in front of the dresser fidgeting with uncertainty. ire had told me earlier when she happened to pass by my room that the guests started arriving. An hour had passed since then and more guests arrived and they will continue to increase until the party starts. It was the thought of facing different faces tonight which fills me with dread and difort.


    A soft sigh escaped from my lips. If only Ace was here, I wouldn''t be so pressured because I have someone to lean on. I pushed the thoughts as fast as it arrived before it could ruin my mood. Dwelling over something impossible wouldn''t help ovee my anxiety.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The knob turned then it opened.. ire entered my room, she was already dressed in a halter top gown made of fine silk. The color of the gown perfectly matched the color of her lively sapphire eyes. She was holding her Masquerade mask in her right hand.


    "You''re nervous." She stated, her gaze sweeping over my face.


    I turned my attention in the mirror to check my reflection. The woman staring back at me looked stunning. Who would have thought that her fingers were freezing cold and her legs were trembling underneath her gown. But ire was able to tell how I actually feel. It must be instinct or she wouldn''t be able to know.


    There''s no way I could deny it so I turned to her and said the truth, "I am."


    Sheid her left hand on my shoulders. "You don''t need to be nervous, I''m here. Chin up. You looked perfect tonight."


    Her words were soft and calming like a mother''s feminine touch.?ire knows exactly how to make me feel better.


    Slowly, the stress nagging me for an hour eased and I found myself able to rx.


    "This is your moment, the night is yours. Enjoy while itsts. Something you''ve been asking for a long time would be yours tonight."


    But I only wanted Ace. I almost told her. Thankfully I was able to keep my thoughts to myself.


    I concealed the sudden surge of sadness with a smile on my lips. If ire sensed the sudden shift in my mood she didn''t react, instead she changed the topic.


    Her dainty fingers touched my curly hair and smiled admiringly at my reflection on the mirror. "Curly hair, looks good on you darling."


    "I think so too." I replied shyly. Admiring the curls framing my face. The style gave me an air of mystery that suited the scarlet gown I wore tonight.


    "Your father is eagerly waiting downstairs. He couldn''t wait to introduce you to the guests."


    I abandoned the soft cushioned seat. But before leaving, I took ast lingering nce at the full length to practice the smile I needed to show everyone. When I was quite satisfied that my smile didn''t look forced, I made my way towards the door beside ire with my masquerade mask in my hand.


    When we were almost near the stairs, I put my masquerade mask on and took a deep calming breath before walking towards the stairs.


    Father climbed up the stairs and I hooked my hand around his arms when he reached my side. He grinned behind his mask and leaned closer so I could hear his words amid the sound ofughter and voices in the background. "You looked like a princess, my unija hija." He said and instantly a smile curled on my lips.


    "Thank you papa. You looked amazing too. ire couldn''t take her eyes off you." I teased and I was rewarded with a chuckle.


    "And you Mi Amor, you looked like a queen." He said, turning to ire.


    He took ire''s gloved finger and kissed her palms?like a perfect gentleman which made her cheeks turn into a bright shade of red.


    "Ladies and gentlemen,?herees the birthday celebrant, Beatrix Crawford. "


    The hustle and bustle stopped then all eyes turned to our direction as we slowly walked down the stairs. For once, I was extremely thankful for the mask covering half of my face, it helped me feel invisible against a hundred pairs of eyes.


    The orchestra starts ying, soft pleasant sounds fill the whole room.


    Under the bright, glittering light of the chandelier, the guests gathered dressed in their best masquerade attire, their gazes following our movement down the stairs.


    At the foot of the stairs, Melissa Crawford waited, her mask lowered to her hands making the smile on her face visible.


    Surrounding her were eight of my brothers, all dashing and outstanding in their respective tuxedos. Women from every corner of the room couldn''t help but devour the delectable sight.


    Standing beside Melissa was Elisa, who''s beauty reminds me of a Greek goddess in the crem¨¦ colored gown she wore. Faith was snuggled beneath her arms.


    Clutching Ethan''s arm was Vien. She looked adorable in her cobalt blue dress. The color of her gown was a perfect color for her smooth, porcin skin. Her hair was curled in exactly like mine making her look like a doll.


    The whole family was there. ire and Elisa were there. Hundreds of guests were also there. The only person missing was Ace but he wasn''ting. But I''m content to wait,?even if it takes years I''ll wait for him.


    Once we reached the bottom of the stairs, ire let go of Father''s hand and joined Melissa, Elisa, Vien and my brothers


    The crowd parted, giving way while father led me to the dance floor where I ced my palm into his own.


    For a moment, the crowd dissolved and so did my worries. I was only aware of my father swaying me on the dance floor. For the very first time since we walked downstairs a sweet smile curled on my lips. Even if my husband wasn''t here at least I have my whole family with me. That''s the best gift I could ever receive on my birthday.

 Chapter 182 - THE DANCE 1

    <h4>Chapter 182 - THE DANCE 1</h4>


    The best love is the kind


    that awakens the soul;


    that makes us reach for more,


    that nts the fire in our hearts


    and brings peace to


    our minds.


    That''s what I hope to give


    you forever.


    ¨CThe Notebook¨C


    ????


    My reservations flew out the window. I found myself moving to the rhythm of the orchestra, enjoying the slow movements of my feet while forgetting that everyone in the room existed.


    This night is mine, this is my moment. Enjoying it is the best thing I could do. This event won''tst forever so I might as well cherish this moment while itsts.


    My lips wouldn''t?stop smiling the entire time as if nobody matters to me except gracefully moving on the dance floor while father holds me.


    This is the second time I was able to dance with him. The first time was during my birthdayst year. It was a bit saddening that I wasn''t able to dance with my father during my younger years and even on the day I turned eighteen. But I was still grateful that I''ve got to know my father and I still have the chance to dance with him on the future birthdays I will have.


    "Happy birthday, mi unica Hija." He gazed at me lovingly, tenderness welled on his bright inky eyes. "A year was added into your age and so your beauty increased." He added with a smile.


    "Thank you papa." I mumbled, reciprocating his smile.


    "Are you happy?" He asked softly after a calcted pause.


    I was surprised by the question that it took me a moment to respond,"Of course, I am happy, papa." I told him and it was the truth. Though I wasn''t one hundred percent happy because Ace was not here but still I am happy at the moment.


    "I''m d you are, my daughter. You''ve had had enough hardships in your life, "He swallowed hard and sniffed. "It''s time for you to finally be happy." Tears flickered on his eyes as he looked at me.


    I hugged him tight. "Thank you for everything papa." I mumbled, wiping a tear from the corner of my eyes.


    "I''m willing to do everything for my only daughter." He said andid a kiss on my forehead.


    When the dance was over,?father led me to where Ethan was waiting. Even with his mask on, I recognize my brother. When father let go of my hand and found his ce beside ire and Grandma who looked dashing in their matching beige dress, Ethan captured my hand and pulled me into the middle of the room.


    He was grinning from ear to ear as he whirled me to the dance floor. "You''re the prettiest woman tonight, big sister." He whispered close to my ears so his voice wouldn''t be drowned against the music.


    A grin appeared on my lips. "Do I? Or was it because it''s my birthday." I teased him and I was rewarded with a wide smile. His eyes were hidden behind a mask but I could imagine how his inky eyes crinkled underneath.


    "You''re always beautiful, big sister, but tonight you stand out among the rest." He replied softly and I felt how sincere he was.


    "I believe you now." I chuckled. Mirth danced into my eyes as I ced my gloved fingers into his shoulder.


    The soft musicing from the orchestra filled my ears as we moved on the dance floor. All eyes followed our movement but it didn''t bother me like it did a while ago. In fact, I was enchanted by the seemingly magical moment that I didn''t pay attention to the crowd.


    "Happy birthday. I wish you all the best, above all happiness. May everything you wishe true tonight."


    "Thank you, Ethan. I hope it will."


    "I''m guaranteed that your ultimate wish wille true." He said confidently.


    Sadness swiftly flickered inside me. I only want Ace to be here tonight, said a part of me. Could it be possible?


    I vanish the thought as fast as it arrived. I don''t want to feel sad, just for this moment I want to be happy.


    The song was fading in the background and the next song was about to y from the orchestra. We pulled into a stop and Ethan leaned closer andnded a quick kiss on my cheeks before he let go of my hands.


    Rhylle was eagerly waiting for his turn, before the next song could begin he took my hand gently into his own and led me to the center of the room. He couldn''t take the grin on his face as he did so. "Happy birthday sissy." He greeted me. "My only wish on your birthday is for you to provide me with a handsome nephew who is as handsome as I look. Or if possible, a nephew who is far more good looking than me."


    My head was thrown backward. A crunchyughter erupted from my lips. Thankfully the music was so loud that my udy-likeughter didn''t reach anyone nearby, for my grandmother would go crazy if she ever heard of it.


    "You''re kidding right?" I asked, trying hard not to burst into another udy-likeughter.


    Rhylle smiled in response then his smile turned toughter. "I''m not. You''d given me two lovely nieces and I want a nephew this time."


    "You need to have a girlfriend first." I told him jokingly. Rhylle was the gentlest man among my brothers. He''s twenty-three but never once had a girlfriend.


    "I was turned down." He said, finally after a moment of silence. He was pouting like a boy whose favorite toy was taken away from him.


    Afraid that I would hurt his feelings, I suppressed the smile forming on my lips. "She must be blind for turning you down." I told him. I didn''t say it out loud to console him but because it''s the truth. Who would turn a good boy down? She must be blind not to see his good qualities.


    "Let''s not talk about my lovelife. I don''t want to ruin your birthday." He said, a blush stained his cheeks.


    I chuckled and fondly patted his hair like a little kid. It was one of the things I wasn''t able to do when he was still a child.


    "Wait for the right girl toe along. It would be all worth it."


    I kissed him on the cheeks before he let go of my hand.

 Chapter 183 - THE DANCE 2

    <h4>Chapter 183 - THE DANCE 2</h4>


    For it was not into


    my ear you whispered,


    but in my heart.


    It was not my lips


    you kissed,


    but my soul.


    ?????


    The next dance I had was with Skye


    He took my hand into his own and swayed me into the dance floor while the soft, subtle music yed from the orchestra.


    The wondrous sound pleasantly filled my ears and I closed my eyes, allowing myself to get carried away.


    Just this moment I wanted to enjoy and be happy so I could add this night to one of the most memorable days of my life..


    "Happy Birthday, Beatrix, my dear lovely sister." he said and my eyes fluttered open.


    "Thank you Skye." I replied, shing him an appreciative smile.


    I continued to listen to the sound of the ying orchestra when all of a sudden I felt the weight of a stare on my shoulder. True, everyone was looking at us on the dance floor but this feeling was different.


    That moment my eyes slid to the door where I felt someone was staring at me, a man?entered the door and had his attention directed on me. His face was concealed behind the mask and itpletely hid his features.


    My pulse quickened and I gasped. He was tall and muscr. The ck tuxedo he wore clung to his body, giving him a well-dignified stance. It was hard not to spot him in the sea of people, he was too remarkable not to be noticed.


    Looking at him felt like I was looking at Ace. My heart quickened at the thought.


    "Something wrong, Beatrix?" Skye asked and when he touched my arms it made me realize I wasn''t dancing anymore.


    "Sorry, I thought I saw someone familiar." I told him, cing my hand back to his shoulders to resume the dance.


    "Are you sure?" He asked, not yet convinced.


    "Yes, of course! I''m fine." I replied cheerfully.


    I wasn''t sure if he believed me but I was thankful when he shrugged his shoulders and said nothing more.


    The man standing on the door was gone and a part of me was surprisingly disappointed and sad at the same time. Disappointed that I haven''t had a closer look at him and sad, knowing he couldn''t be the man I was praying to miraculouslye to my birthday and take me to dance.


    A soft sigh escaped my lips. Skye stopped moving. If he didn''t let go of my hand andnd a kiss on my cheeks I would not realize that his turn has ended.


    The next dance I shared was with Troy. He greeted me with a happy birthday and I thanked him.


    I was already so distracted that I nearly missed a step as we danced. Fortunately, Troy is an expert dancer and a good partner too. He guided me well after I missed a step.


    Letting go an inward sigh, I forced myself to focus and not repeatedly think about the man I had seen standing on the entrance. I understand that a part of me was quietly wishing it could be my husband despite knowing it would be impossible.


    When I felt I was calm enough and my heart beat normalized, I raised my head and when I did, I saw the man again in the corner of my eyes.


    I swallowed hard and turned my head to the direction I saw him but he was gone.


    Blinking my eyes several times, I asked myself if it was?just my imagination. My eyes must be ying a trick on me.


    The dance ended so soon or perhaps because I wasn''t paying much attention to it. Troy kissed me on the cheek before joining the crowd.


    Keith stepped in front of me and offered his hand which I dly took and I let him pull me to the center of the room where we started to waltz.


    As we dance, the erratic sound of my heart continues. I couldn''t quiteprehend what I felt. It''s as if I''m nervous and excited over something I don''t even understand.


    "Happy birthday, big sister." Keith spoke, waking me up and pulling me away from my burgeoning thoughts.


    "Thank you Keith." I replied.


    "Something bothering you?" He asked. I was surprised that he easily noticed I was restless.


    "I''m sorry, was I that obvious?" I asked. Astonished.


    "It was my intuition telling me." He replied. Worried.


    A smile stretched on my lips. "I''m fine, Keith." I told him. "Don''t worry about me."


    We continue to dance in silence. My eyes darted to the crowd in search of the mysterious masked man but he wasn''t there.


    "Enjoy this night, sister. I promise, this will be your most memorable birthday ever." Keith said in assurance. A mysterious glint ying in his eyes which the mask he wore wasn''t able to conceal.


    And before I could ask what he meant, the orchestra stopped and so the dance did. He let go of my hand and I regretfully watched him walk away. I was still so consumed with curiosity that I felt sorry for not being able to ask him what his statement was supposed to mean.


    Calix arrived and offered his hand to me. I took it and we started to dance as the orchestra began to y another song.


    He didn''t say anything as we danced. Calix, among my eight brothers, was the silent type, very opposite of Ethan''s personality. But he was the gentlest person I''ve ever met. His mother died when he was a child and he''d grow up depending on no one except himself.


    Calix was the youngest and didn''t have much inmon with the rest of his older brothers even if they are all close, and that perhaps was the reason why he was so shy and introverted.


    We danced in silence while both listening to the background song, his hand on my waist while my hand was ced on his shoulders.


    Once more, I felt someone''s heavy stare on my back and without me even turning around to see, I knew the man I saw entering the door earlier was looking at me now.

 Chapter 184 - THE DANCE 3

    <h4>Chapter 184 - THE DANCE 3</h4>


    Love is just a word until


    someonees along


    and gives it meaning.


    ¡ªPaulo Coelho¡ª


    ?????


    I couldn''t turn and look back to confirm my assumption but I just knew he was there. Surprisingly, the thought was making me nervous for an unknown reason.


    Butterflies fluttered my stomach, my hands went cold underneath the gloves, and my heart made a somersault inside my chest.


    I told myself to focus and enjoy the dance but I just couldn''t. I was too distracted that I missed a step but Calix came to my rescue and helped me recover my poise.


    Calix said nothing nor did he make a remark about myck of focus.. He was putting it mildly, assuming that the amount of guests swarming inside the room was what made me all fidgety.


    The music came to an end, indicating that his turn has ended.


    Calixid a kiss on my cheeks, "Happy birthday sister," he whispered. His lips stretched into a shy smile.


    "Thank you." I replied and shed him a smile.


    "Please enjoy the party." He told me.


    "You should enjoy it too," I reminded him, tenderly patting his head like a little boy. "Don''t just hide in the corner."


    Thest remark made him grin.


    "I will." He promised and stepped aside.


    Blithe stepped into the ce Calix vacated. "Can I have this dance, my lovely sister." He bent his knees, mimicking a graceful prince and elegantly held his hand to me.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t be able to say no." I responded, taking his hand. A giggle escaped from my lips as he led me to the center of the room while everyone''s eyes followed our movement.


    He ced his hand on my waist while my hands slid to his shoulders.


    "Ace would be so proud of you now. You looked ethereal¡ªlike a goddess descending straight from Mount Olympus." Blithe said in a voice thick with appreciation.


    A wave of sudden sadness hit through me. "Yes he would be." I replied, biting back the tears.


    "You miss him don''t you." My brother said, It was not a question but a statement.


    "Of course I do." I whispered weakly, "There''s not a day in my life that I didn''t think of him." I swallowed the lump in my throat and forced a smile into my lips. "I would give everything I have just to have him here tonight."


    Blithe hugged me tight, providing me the strength andfort I needed. I ced my head into his shoulders. His hand caressed my back in reassurance. "Don''t worry, you''re going to be with Ace soon." I was so absorbed with my thoughts that I didn''t realize his real meaning.


    I bit my lower lip and forced myself not to cry. I don''t want to burst into tears while a hundred guests watch me under the spotlight. Once I cry the pain, it would be inside the privacy of my room where no one could hear nor see my tears, except the silence.


    "Everything will fall perfectly into ce, Beatrix. Whatever you''d been asking for, it would be all yours soon." Blithe assured me. He wrapped me into his arms onest time, kissed me on the cheeks and whispered the words ''happy happy birthday'' before he let me go and retreated to join the crowd.


    I was left alone in the middle of the room. Confused.


    The orchestra stopped and the room was engulfed in a total silence.


    And then in the midst of my inner musings, the man that was mysteriously upying my thoughts emerged from the crowd. He walked with the elegance of a King and he seemed to own the crowd as he walked by.


    My breath hitched in my throat upon realizing he was striding into my direction. The sound of my heart drumming hard reached my ears. I was even surprised that the crowd hadn''t heard of it.


    When he was a step away from me, he stopped.


    The sweet musky scent of perfume permeated my nostrils, triggering the fluttering of butterflies in my stomach.


    Gosh, he smelled so much like Ace!


    The thought made my heart ache. His huge resemnce to him made me miss my husband even more.


    I bit back the tears and swallowed the lump in my throat. It was hard not to cry when everything about the man reminded me of Ace.


    He moved a step closer until the distance between us was only a ruler a part. He offered his hand to me.


    I peered into his face but the mask he worepletely hid his features, giving me no clue what he looked like underneath.


    My eyesnded into his hand. He had long, nice fingers and it reminded me so much of Ace. Even his towering height, his broad shoulders, and the way he carried himself with an air of dignity reminded me of Ace. But this man couldn''t possibly be my husband. Ace was still in the hospital. Unconscious. The thought broke my heart.


    Blinking back the tears attempting to fall down my cheeks, I reached for his hand as I set aside all my inhibitions. A single dance won''t hurt, I told myself.


    Almost immediately, the moment the warmth of his hand touched mine, my pulse jittered. A soft gasp escaped my lips. Even the feel of his hand against mine feels so perfectly familiar to me. It would be impossible to dance with him and not think of the man I love


    His hand tightened around my hand and for a fleeting moment I closed my eyes to savor the sensation our joined hands created.


    He raised his other hand into the air. As if on cue, a well-dressed woman climbed onto the stage, a microphone in her hand.


    Then the curtain beside the stage parted open, exposing arge screen.


    As the instrumental of my favorite song began to y in the background, my wedding pictures began to y on the screen one by one.


    The soft nostalgic tune of ''There You''ll Be'' filling the room, triggered nostalgic memories to sh.

 Chapter 185 - THE DANCE 4

    <h4>Chapter 185 - THE DANCE 4</h4>


    True love isn''t


    Romeo and Juliet.


    It''s Grandma and


    Grandpa who grew


    old together.


    ?????


    His hands captured my own and he ced it around his neck where it should be. Then his arms slid around my waist and pulled me close to his chest until no air could pass between us. The soothing warmth of his body made my eyes flutter close.


    He doesn''t only smell like my Ace and looks like him physically. His touch felt like Ace too. The thought made a tear drop from my eyes..


    When I think back on these times


    And the dreams we left behind


    I''ll be d ''cause I was blessed to get to have you in my life


    When I look back on these days


    I look and see your face


    You were right there for me


    The singer start to sing. I listened intently to the song'' s lyrics with my eyes still closed while very slowly we moved to the rhythm of the song. It was Ace''s favorite song and so was mine. Hearing it y only intensified my yearning for him.


    If only he was here then I have nothing to ask for more. My birthday would be beyond perfect. My whole family is here and so are my children. What more could I ask for? This night would be so magical and the joy I would feel would be beyond words.


    In my dreams, I''ll always see you soar above the sky


    In my heart, there''ll always be a ce for you for all my life


    I''ll keep a part of you with me


    And everywhere I am, there you''ll be


    And everywhere I am, there you''ll be


    The lyrics simply hit straight to my heart making me so emotional. The emotions I''d been trying to contain broke loose and a tear fell from my eyes¡­ then another¡­ and another until I was quietly weeping. The mask I wore proved to be a useful disguise to hide my tears.


    Well, you showed me how it feels


    To feel the sky within my reach


    And I always will remember all the strength you gave to me


    Your love made me make it through


    Oh, I owe so much to you


    You were right there for me


    I thought I was brave enough to hide a lonely part of myself tonight but I was mistaken. It took a single song and a mysterious man to push me into tears.


    The man''s hold tightened around my waist in response as if he felt my inner battle. He pulled me closer into the warmth of his body, providing me with all thefort he could give.


    I let my head drop into his chest. The musky scent of him fill my nose, helping the turmoil inside me calm down a bit. My ear is pressed close to his chest and I could hear the erratic beating of his heart. Was he nervous? Why would he be? I asked myself with my heart in the same condition as his.


    The song went on and we continued to dance. A hundred pairs of eyes were watching us but I felt as if we were alone inside the hall. I couldn''t hear anything except the song and I couldn''t see anything except him.


    It''s as if the universe paused and the world stopped spinning. The only thing that seems to matter was the dance.


    Very slowly, his fingers went to my hair. Then he caressed the mask that covered my face.


    He was tall, and I looked up to him in order to see his face and know what he felt but the mask he worepletely hid his expression. The mystery surrounding him?thickened but my curiosity to know him more only deepened.


    When he lifted my mask off my face, I didn''t protest. Instead, I allow him to take it off as if I was baring my very soul to him. His fingers gently wiped the tears from my cheeks until it waspletely dry. He was so tender that my heart wanted to weep.


    In my dreams, I''ll always see you soar above the sky


    In my heart, there''ll always be a ce for you for all my life


    I''ll keep a part of you with me


    And everywhere I am, there you''ll be


    And everywhere I am, there you''ll be


    There you''ll be


    Thest part of the song ended but the instrumental continued to y in the background, making the scene even more emotional than it already was.


    "Happy happy birthday, Phoenix." He whispered.


    My lips parted open in shock. Was the fates ying a practical joke on me? Why did he sound exactly like my husband?


    I opened my mouth to speak but no words emerged from my lips. Instead, a warm stream of tears flowed freely down my cheeks.


    He caressed the wetness of my cheeks with his fingers. "Hush, stop crying my love. I''m here¡­"


    The words were spoken so softly, like a subtle wind brushing against my heart. But instead of refraining from crying my tears flowed more abundantly as realization hit me.


    He took off his mask, exposing his handsome face to me.


    "Ace¡­" A sob erupted from my lips. My vision turned hazy by the amount of tears I''m shedding.


    I lifted my hand to reach for his face only to stopped halfway. "Are you even real?" The question just slipped from my lips." My hand limply fell to my side.


    He allowed the mask to fall on the floor. His hands captured my own and brought them to his face to feel the warmth of his cheeks. "I''m here now¡­ I will never leave you alone again, love." He murmured, his eyes wet with unshed tears.


    When he pulled me into his arms, everything melted away, including my doubts. My hand clung to his neck and his arms encircled my waist.


    Ace was hugging me. I couldn''t believe it!


    The thing I''d been asking for came true. I have nothing more to ask, everything I ever needed was already in front of me.

 Chapter 186 - PROPOSAL

    <h4>Chapter 186 - PROPOSAL</h4>


    There is no pretending,


    I love you,


    and I will love you


    until the day I die.


    And if there''s life


    after that,


    I love you then.


    ?????????


    "I missed you, love¡­" Ace murmured close to my ears, his fingers rubbing my spine up and down. "There''s not a day after I wake up froma that I didn''t think of you. I nearly gone crazy waiting for the day I will meet you again."


    I shut my eyes tightly until a star bursts into my eyes. If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up and realize he is gone. We''d been apart for too long and it would shatter me inside if I were to discover he''s an illusion created by my mind to cope up with loneliness.


    "I thought I would go crazy too when you were brought to America for your operation. I was so afraid that I would never see you again." The words burst out of my lips as the memories of that fateful night shed back on my thoughts. The fear, anxiety, and forlorn returned, reminding me of the sleepless nights I spent wondering if I will ever be with him again.


    "Hush, love."He murmured tenderly, lifting my chin up so I could look deep into his eyes. "It''s over now¡­ let bygones be bygones¡­ I''m here. I will never leave you again. Never. I love you Phoenix. I never loved anyone the way I love you. I will continue to love you until our hair turns grey and until we can''t walk anymore."


    His fingers trailed on my cheeks, slowly and tenderly. The soft caress on my skin made my heart swell with emotions.


    After pulling a box from inside the pocket of his tuxedo, he pulled a ring inside, knelt in front of me, and whispered the words "Will you marry me¡­ again?"


    Disbelief made me speechless. For longer than intended, I stood there with my mouth wide open and my eyes stretched wide. I expected some beautiful things to happen tonight but this unexpected marriage proposal wasn''t in the list.


    Tears welled my eyes. The moment was so amazing that it took me a bit long to respond. I cleared my throat. My eyes met his exquisite blue eyes and I replied, "Yes, I will marry you."


    I wiped the tears off my cheeks with the back of my palms and extended my hand to him. He slid the ring into my ring finger, it fit perfectly like a well-made glove. The diamond solitaire glowed beautifully against the magnificent light of the chandelier.


    Ace got up almost immediately after he put the ring into my finger and wrapped me into his arms, his face buried into the crown of my head.


    My arms wrapped around his waist and?my head leaned on the hard muscles of his chest. Holding him this close feels like heaven to me.


    I raised my head up to him, our gazes met, hunger and yearning for each other took over. His lips descended on mine, it almost took an eternity before the warmth of his lips touched my own.


    The kiss was soft and slow, melting my knees into jell-o. My eyes fluttered close as automatically my hands clung to his neck for support.


    His arms tightened around my waist, pulling me closer to the hard muscles of his body. Even air couldn''t pass in between us by how close he was holding me.


    For a moment it was only the kiss that matters. The crowd disappeared, the noises dissolved into the distance and everyone else stopped to exist.


    His lips moved to mine coaxing me into response and despite my shyness I kissed him back with the same eagerness. The kisssted until we''re both breathless. If it weren''t for the sound of cheers and the loud round of apuse, the kiss wouldst longer.


    Ace groaned when he set my lips free. "I missed your love and I can''t get enough of the kiss but we still have guests to entertain. Let''s save it forter." He whispered and winked at me.


    A blush crept into my cheeks in response.


    He ced his arms protectively around my waist and led me in front of the stage where my whole family was waiting.


    We are greeted with cheers and congrattions not only from my family but from the sea of guests. Ace couldn''t stop grinning, showing everyone how proud he is that I said yes.


    I on the other hand couldn''t stop smiling like crazy. The feeling of having him on my birthday was so surreal that I feel as if I''m floating in the air.


    I lost count of how many hands I touched and how much kiss I received on my cheeks. I was even sure that none of the guests would linger on my memory when it was finally over.


    When the crowd that gathered around us finally dissolved, Lucas Nichs, Ace''s best friend strode in our direction. He was wearing a ck suit and tie that looked good on him. A bunch of girls at every corner kept eyeing him.


    He had discarded his mask and it was in his hands now. The mask was truly annoying and speaking of it, I wonder where we left ours. It was probably lying somewhere on the floor.


    "Congrattions Ace, ." Lucas Nichs said, pulling into a halt. For the first time, I saw Ace''s best friend smile. The muscles on his face stretch a bit, giving him a boyish look. He then turned to me, the smile on his lips widened, "Congrattions, Phoenix." He added.


    "You will be the Bestman man at our wedding. " Ace informed him.


    "I dly ept the privilege." Lucas replied. "So when is the wedding? I need to prepare the gift in advance."


    "Well, as soon as possible before Phoenix could change her mind." Ace said and Lucas chuckled.


    I couldn''t help but smile from his silly joke.


    As if I would dare to change my mind, said a part of my head.

 Chapter 187 - FATHER AND DAUGHTER

    <h4>Chapter 187 - FATHER AND DAUGHTER</h4>


    The first true love every


    girl has is her father.


    No one will ever rece


    him as the love of her


    life.


    ????¡ï????


    At the corner of my eyes I spotted ire heading in our direction. She was wrapped in an off shoulder beige gown that gave emphasis to her tall and elegant frame. Her beautiful curls loosely hung on her shoulders and it framed her face. She looked good tonight, good is even an understatement. She looked stunning. She''d always been a beautiful woman but tonight she looked ethereal. Who would have guessed that she''s Ace''s mother and also the grandmother of two lovely children..


    Regally standing beside ire was Alexander. His right arm protectively draped around her elegant shoulders. Father looked equally good in his ck tuxedo, a couple of eyes followed him as he walked past the guests. The two looked good together, almost like a perfect couple. Though Father and ire haven''t announced their status yet, obviously they were smitten with each other. First love never dies after all.


    Lucas and Ace suddenly fell silent. Turning my gaze to them, I saw them looking at the approaching couple. But it was not Father and ire Ace was looking at. It was Vien who was shyly hiding behind his mother where his gaze was nailed at. My lips parted in surprise. I didn''t see her at first and it took me a moment to realize that she''s even there.


    "Vien¡­" The word trailed out of Ace''s lips. His eyes were all wide and misty. He stepped forward but stopped as if he suddenly changed mind. He was breathing heavily as he waited for the three to reach us.


    My hands reach to his arm, trying to give himfort with the soft caress of my fingers against his skin. His gaze remained locked on Vien. His deep blue eyes flickered with tears. I could see with rity as various emotions swirl around them.


    My heart swelled inside my chest. The scene made me want to weep too. Watching the reunion between Ace and Vien touched my heart. It''s been a long three years¡ªor was it four¡ªsince thest time Ace saw her. Seeing her now still shocked him. That''s how exactly I felt the first time Iid my eyes on my daughter.


    When I thought it''s going to take forever, ire and Father reached our spot. Vien remained hidden behind Ace''s mother but her wide, unblinking eyes remained glued to Ace as if she''s trying to figure out if he was indeed her father.


    "Come here, Vien." Ace spoke, his voice cracking. He cleared his throat and swallowed hard. Vien stood still in her ce, her exquisite blue eyes¡ª a perfect replica of her father¡ªflickered with tears. "Papa is here baby." He added. This time a tear fell down his cheeks.


    "Papa." Vien said, the words sounded more of?a question than a statement. For a split second she remained silent as if contemting the words. I held my breath as I waited how she would respond.


    The room fell into a deafening silence. Even the orchestra stopped ying.


    Vien took a step closer and closer. When she was a couple of steps away from Ace, she pulled into a stop and looked up to him. Her eyes stretched wide as it wander to his face.


    "Papa." She spoke again but this time it wasn''t a question anymore. It was a word spoken without a tinge of doubt. She crossed the distance between them and jumped into Ace''s arms. Sobbing.


    I lose control of my emotion and a sob bursts into my lips. Only a statue would feel nothing while watching the scene. I dried my tears with the back of my fingers but the tears won''t stop falling. I gave up wiping them and continue to look at them with a wonderful feeling in my heart.


    Ace hugged Vien so tight with his eyes firmly close. Tears fell down the smoothness of his cheeks. The emotions swirling inside me made my chest so tight that I could barely breath.


    Ace and I waited for so long for this moment toe. When we thought Vien died on that night on the car ident, we''d given up hope meeting her again. But god is good, he let my daughter live so we could have her with us and be a whole family again. And now the most awaiting reunion between Ace and Vien slowly takes ce, I almost couldn''t believe it myself.


    If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up. I would rather die than realize that everything had been only a dream.


    I sniffed and wiped my eyes with the back of my palms to clear my hazy vision. And when my eyes finally moved to the crowd, it took me a moment to realize everyone was crying too. My whole family and so the guests were wiping a tear in their eyes. Everything that happened to us was in the news and?every soul inside the room knew the hardships we''ve been through because of Ace''s family. Our story touched their hearts and now they''re happy to?share this wonderful moment with us.


    Ace wiped the tears on Vien''s face with his hands. He looked deep into her eyes and began caressing her face. "Papa will never allow anyone to take you away from us again." He vowed andnded a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Finally I crossed the small distance that seperates us and joined them. Ace pull me into his arms and hugged the two of us. I mometarily freed myself out of Ace''s hold when I spotted Elisa in the crowd. She was holding Faith in her arms. I went up to her and took my baby into my arms. Faith was asleep. The party must have exhausted her.


    When I return back to Ace, heid a soft kiss on Faith''s temples and wrapped me back into his arms. The room erupted into a round of apuse. Camera''s start to sh in our direction.


    Atst, after all the hardships and struggles we are finally reunited.


    Today, on my birthday, everything I ever needed was given to me; Ace, my daughters, and my whole family. I have nothing more to ask. Everything I ever needed to survive was right here with in my reach.


    ????¡ï????


    To my wonderful readers,


    MR CEO''S PREGNANT EX-WIFE is finallying to an end. A few more chapters and the story would be finished soon. First, I want to thank you all for your patience for waiting for each update. To those who are not aware, the reason I wasn''t able to update for so long is because I''m still under treatment during those times. Taking five tablets daily drains my strength and makes me feel dizzy all the time. I was depressed too that I couldn''t write a single chapter. Now that my treatment was over I''m nning to return to writing again and continue my unfinished works.


    Thank you all for supporting me on my writing journey! I love you all¡­.


    To those who is interested in Lucas (Ace''s best friend) I will be writing his story soon (after I finish MCPEW) The title of the story is?THE DUKE''S VILLAINESS WIFE IS AN IMPOSTOR. I''m hoping you will like it too.


    ????¡ï????


    SYNOPSIS


    Bright and Intelligent Arabe Angelstone is the secret twin sister of a socialite heiress. Her existence could ruin her sister''s reputation so she was hidden from the real world. Life was sweet and simple for her. However, a single decision changed her life forever. By Alexandria''s evil maniption, she was sent to Brittania to meet her twin''s fianc¨¦ and pretend to be her.


    The moment Beid her eyes on the dashing Duke of St. Alexander, she instantly fell head over heels for him. In his arms she found sce and love. Atst she had a ce where she truly belonged. Just when everything fell perfectly into ce, Alexandria returned and reimed her ce as Lucas''s future wife.


    The day of Lucas and Alexandria''s wedding, Be was killed by a gun man.


    She survives after six months ofa but the baby she wasn''t aware she''s carrying didn''t make it. She left the country and tried to rebuild her life despite everything. Three yearster, at the privacy of her home she was abducted. While trying to flee from her abductor, the car she was driving was wrecked into a fatal collision.


    When she woke up, she was no longer Be Rose, the meek beauty with a solitary life but Alexandria St. Alexander, the socialite heiress hated by everyone including Lucas Nichs Alexander.... her husband.


    Gone with her identity was her memory of the past, will she be able to live the life opposite her own?

 Chapter 188 - ALONE TIME

    <h4>Chapter 188 - ALONE TIME</h4>


    The?radiant moon stood beautifully upon a wonderful star-studded sky. The soft subtle wind from the garden caressed my skin but I didn''t feel the cold at all. The warmth of an arm wrapped around my waist provided the warmth I needed.


    The garden looked magnificent under the pale glow of the moonlight. It looked like a scene straight out of a painting. Aside from the asional sound of nocturnal insects and the sound of hush voices from afar, the garden was peaceful.


    After an endless round of Congrattions from the jovial guest, Ace and I managed to sneak out of the garden unnoticed for an alone time together.


    "Are you cold, love?" He murmured against my ears, my thoughts fled. The warmth of his lips against my skin sent a ticklish sensation all over my body.


    "I''m not cold, love." I replied and turned to face him. My arms as if they have a mind of their own encircled his neck. In return, his arms encircled my waist and pulled me closer into his body until my body was pressed to his own that even air couldn''t pass between us.


    He smiled. It was a sweet, seductive smile that instantly melted my knees and turned them to jell-o. "I miss you¡­. Words are not enough to express how bad I''d been wanting to be with you." He''d spoken the words with so much love and tenderness that I found my chest swelling with joy.


    The pools of his exquisite blue eyes were glowing. He looked like a demigod at the moment as the pale moonlight illuminated his face giving him a mysterious yet alluring look.


    For a moment, my eyes fluttered close. Savoring the peaceful night sky while he holds me close. I imagined this same exact scene inside my mind over and over again. Never did it cross my thoughts that it would happen now. And now it''s taking ce, my heart keeps beating erratically inside my chest. I love him so much that it shattered me when I thought I lost him. But now that he''s here with me, my anxiety and fears vanished as if they didn''t even exist.


    "I miss you too, Ace¡­" I murmured, slowly opening my eyes. " I too couldn''t put into words how much I missed you. The months we''ve been away from each other feels like years to me. When you left, you took a part of me with you and I''d never feltplete since then. But tonight when I saw your face, all the hollows and emptiness nagging inside me was filled with warmth. And for a long time, I feel whole again." My hand went into his face and cupped his jaw into my hands. "Please¡­ don''t leave again. It would break my heart if I saw you walk away." Tears clouded my vision and when I blinked my eyes it fell on my cheeks.


    "Hush¡­ don''t cry my love. It breaks my heart to see you in tears. I gave you my word, I will never leave you again. Never. Even if someone would aim a shotgun at my head, I''ll still remain by your side even if it means death." He took a deep agonizing breath and wiped the wetness of my cheeks with his fingers. "I lost you a couple of times before but now that our lives are finally at peace, I will never lose you again. I love you, love. I love you so much that if I were to choose between loving you and breathing, I would use myst breath to say I love you."


    He wrapped me into his arms more tightly. The warmth of his body pressed against mine gave me thefort and sense of inner peace. For a moment the world stopped moving. Everyone around us faded into a different dimension. There''s only the two of us.


    When his lips imed mine, the emotions I''d been trying hard to suppress broke loose. A groan escaped my lips. My hands clung around his neck for support. My knees felt like noodles, if I wasn''t holding onto him I already slumped on the cemented pavement with my butt first.


    I moved my lips into the rhythm of his own. He was moving slowly but it feels like I''d been running miles and miles by how my heart was beating fast inside my chest. His heart beat, I could almost hear it too and it was beating erratically like mine.


    The more we kissed the more thirsty and greedy I became. I just can''t get enough of the kiss I''d been deprived of for months. When he finally let me go, I was breathless and so was he. Even if I was trying to chase after my breath,?I''m perfectly fulfilled inside.


    Iid my head into his chest with a contented sigh. I could spend the night with him like this and not feel tired at all. Just having him with me feels like heaven to me.


    "Love?"?He called after a moment of silence.


    "Yes?" I mumbled sleepily against his chest. The sweet scent of perfume clinging to his cloth permeated my nostrils and it was making me sleepy.


    "When you blow out your candle, what did you wish?"?He asked, caressing my hair with his palms.


    The question instantly made my lips stretch into a smile. I look up to him with eyes twinkling with mirth. "What did you think I wished for?" I shot him back the same question he asked me.


    "A sessful career?"


    I shook my head.


    "The safety and abundance of the family?"


    "That''s only my secondary wish."


    He sighed. "I gave up¡­. So tell me what did you wish for?"


    "I wished for a son." I told him.


    His eyes went huge. A wide smile broke into his lips. There was a glint of tears at the corner of his eyes. "I want a son too." He whispered, consumed with joy.


    He wrapped me into his arms and buried his face into my hair, inhaling the scent of my favorite shampoo. "Let''s make a son tonight, love." He offered.


    "I would love to." I replied.


    Ace broked intoughter.

 Chapter 189 - TO WED SOON

    <h4>Chapter 189 - TO WED SOON</h4>


    The best feeling


    in the whole world


    is watching things


    finally fall into ce


    after watching them


    fall apart for so long.


    ???????


    "Good morning sleepy head. It''s time to wake up."


    A soothing voice whispered against my ear, rousing me from a peaceful slumber. Groaning, I turned away from where the voice wasing from and buried my head on the pillow.


    "Mama, wake up¡­" Another sweet voice whispered in my other ear. "We''re going to look for your wedding gown today."


    Another groan escaped my lips. My eyes slightly opened but the sudden blinding light permeating through the open vian blinds made me close them again.


    "Later honey¡­?give mama another twenty minutes please. I promise to get up and prepare for our appointment." I mumbled sleepily, hoping they would leave.


    There was a long pause. Relief flooded through me when there was no sound of protestsing from them. Sighing with contentment,?I buried my face into the pillow to recover the sleep I lostst night.


    It was Ace''s fault why up to now I wasn''t up yet. We spent the night sprawled on bed, making love, and trying to make up for moments we''ve lost. It was already dawn when we fell asleep. He couldn''t me me now for waking upte.


    "Wake up love¡­." Ace whispered to my earlobe. His hot breath tickled my ears.


    "Five minutes." I murmured.


    He chuckled and buried his nose on my neck. "If you don''t wake up, I''ll find other ways to get you up." He teased me and without a warning his fingers tickled my armpits. My eyes snapped open. A scream erupted from my lips.


    "Aaace!"


    Vien giggled as she watched me get up from the bed, grabbed a pillow and threw it towards Ace. His shoulders shook uncontrobly withughter as he looked at me. He caught the pillow in time before it could hit him in the head and he put it aside where I couldn''t reach it.


    "You overslept, love" He said as he gestured to the wall clock. My eyes followed his hand and saw the time. It''s past ten already. My eyes went wide as realization hit me. I overslept too much.


    I hastened out of the bed and scrambled at my feet. Thest ember of sleepiness faded. For a split second I was fully awake.


    "Oh, jeez." I mumbled as I grabbed a fresh towel from the cab. "I''ll prepare in ten minutes." I told them and hurriedly entered the bathroom and took a quick bath.


    By the time I emerged from the bathroom, Ace, Vien, and Faith had gone downstairs. I wore the first things my fingers grabbed inside the closet and put it on. It was a maroon knitted dress. I paired it with a ck t sandals.


    Since I was in a hurry, I didn''t bother to tie my hair. After brushing my hair into submission, I let it fall freely behind my back like a cape and went downstairs.


    There on the Kitchen table Ace was waiting.


    "Faith was in the Garden. Elisa brought her out for a walk. Vien was with her too." He exined as I took the seat beside him.


    "Did Vien eat breakfast?" I asked. Eyebrows furrowed.


    "I let her eat first before allowing her to go to the garden."


    My concern faded. It was then reced with a smile. "I''m starving." I said. My gaze surveyed the dishes spread on top of the long table. The pleasant scent of food permeated my nostrils. My hunger intensified.


    "And so do I." He replied.


    Together we ate in silence. Just having him with me in the kitchen while we ate together was heaven to me. It''s one of my simple pleasures in life.


    "That knitted dress looks good on you." He remarked just after finishing his breakfast.


    Warmth spread on my cheeks. "Thank you." I said shyly, "It was the first thing I grabbed inside the closet. I''m in a hurry and I decided to wear it without bothering to think about how I look."


    Heughed and when he did his eyes crinkled in the corner. "I bet you look good in whatever you decide to wear." He said.


    Thepliment made my cheeks blush furiously. Before I could say a word, he vacated his seat and held his hand to me.


    "Shall we go?"


    I nodded my head and took his hand. He kissed me on the cheek before we marched to the door.


    ????


    "Moma can we go to the mall and buy some books after we finish picking your wedding gown?" It was Vien. She was seated in between me and Ace on the backseat of the car. Miller, ire''s butler, was the one driving.


    After tearing my gaze to Faith who wasfortably seated in her father''s arm, I shifted my attention to Vien and ced an arm around her shoulders. "Sure, my big princess. What particr books do you have in mind?"


    "I want some coloring books. And reading materials for beginners. I want to learn how to read so I could teach my little sister when she grow up." She replied. Her exquisite blue eyes glowing.


    Ace and I looked at each other, suppressing a smile from stretching on our lips.


    He patted Vien''s head affectionately. "Papa will buy everything you want, my princess." He promised.


    Vien was ted. She leaned on the soft cushion behind her with a sweet smile on her lips.


    Thirty minutester, the car stopped in front of Belle Boutique. Miller got out of the driver''s seat and opened the door for us. Vien excitedly mber out of the car. Her curious gaze darted on the attractive gowns disyed on the ss window the moment her feetnded on the pavement.


    I got out of the car and Ace followed behind me.


    An instant smile lit up my face as I took Vien''s hand and pull her to the upscale entrance of the building.


    Thest time I came here was too look for a birthday gown.. Who could have thought that I''ll be returning here and this time it was to select my own wedding gown.

 Chapter 190 - THE ENDING

    <h4>Chapter 190 - THE ENDING</h4>


    God made you.


    God made me.


    Then he whispered,


    ''meant to be.''


    ?????


    It''s been a while since we met Ace. I''m d to finally meet you again."


    It was Belle, the owner of the wedding boutique and his mother''s long time friend


    who greeted us the moment we entered the upscale building. She came to me with a sweet smile on her lips and kissed me on the cheeks.


    "What lovely daughters you have. They looked like you. They are beautiful. " She said, her nce shifting from Faith who was in her father''s arms and to Vien who stood beside me and holding my hand.


    I responded to thepliment with a smile.


    "You''re looking great Belle." It was Ace. He was grinning from ear to ear.


    "I''ll give you arge discount." Belle said, making Ace burst intoughter. "Anyways ire had told me in advance that you''re looking for a wedding gown?" She asked, turning to my direction.


    "Yes, we are."


    "Do you have a particr design in mind?"


    "Anything in white would do." I replied shyly. I''m not that picky and I have seen her collection of gowns before and I know whatever gown she would rmend would bemendable.


    "Anything you wear would look good on you, Phoenix. " Belle said and my cheeks flushed from thatpliment. "Please follow me, I''ll show you my exclusive wedding gown collection."


    We entered a wide, spacious room where a line up of mannequins stood, each mannequin wore Belle''stest wedding collections.


    The disys were all pretty but there were three gowns that stole my attention and I couldn''t decide what to choose between the three.


    The three gowns were all off shoulder but it was their designs that differed them from one another. The first one is ace gown with intricate designs, the second was decorated with swarovski, and the third one was made of satin which was embroidered with floral designs.


    Belle told me to try them one by one so we could decide which gown is the best. I followed her advice and tried them.


    In the end, we chose the whitece gown. It was off shoulder with, A-line front, and it looked beautiful. It looked good on me, Ace told me, in which Bellepletely agreed. I love the gown. It was simple yet chic and it was not heavy like the other two so I decided that it would be my wedding gown.


    After the appointment in the boutique, by Vien''s eager request we went into the mall where we ate lunch in a restaurant. When we finished, we went to the bookstore to buy books for Vien.


    I was holding Faith into my arms while Ace usher Vien to the section where the children''s book was located. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched them walk away.


    My heart feels overwhelmed by the sight of the father and daughter bond between them.


    After they selected the book Vien wanted, Ace paid it on the counter when and then we decided to head back home.


    ????


    Days passed by so fast and almost two weeks had passed since we started making preparations for the wedding and now, I couldn''t believe that Ace and I managed to aplish everything in less than two weeks when it usually takes less than a month to prepare such a grand wedding.


    "Are you nervous, love? '''' It was Ace asking behind me as I sat on the bench outside the garden.


    I looked up to him and smiled. "Of course not, love. I''m actually excited." I told him, referring to our wedding tomorrow which would be held in church. "How about you?"


    Ace grinned. "I''m actually nervous." He said to my surprise. He upied the space beside me and took my hand and wrapped them in hisrge ones.


    "Why would you be?" I asked. Curious.


    "I''m afraid you would change your mind." He said with sincerity. I would haveughed at his remark if he wasn''t serious. I bit back augh and cleared my throat.


    "I''m not going to change my mind, love." I assure him.


    "Then I''m afraid that I will wake up tomorrow and realize that all of this was only a dream."


    I cupped his cheeks with both of my hands, looked deep into his eyes and whispered, "That''s not going to happen. This is our reality. We''ve been through a lot before and I know that we''re going to be happy now especially that everything has fallen perfectly into ce."


    Ace momentarily closed his eyes, savoring the feeling of my hand framing his cheeks."Thank you, love. I feel better now," He said when he opened his eyes.


    Iid a soft kiss on his cheeks. "After the wedding we''re going to be busy again."


    Upon the mention of it, Ace groaned. We only have a one week honeymoon period and after that both of us would be extremely busy again.


    Ace would return as the Chief Executive Officer of Greyson Enterprises. Aside from that, he would be managing the Hotel which his father granted him sole ownership before he was killed.


    I on the other hand would be upied with the task of running the Resort Hotel which would open in two weeks. Aside from owning the Hotel which my father gave me as a birthday gift, I would be managing it as it''s Hotel Manager. To add to that, I received a contract from one of the prestigious clothing lines asking me to be it''s model and I''m nning to sign it too since it''s only part time.


    "Just forget about it for a while. Let''s savor the peace for now." He said andnded a kiss on my lips. "I love you, love." He said softly.


    "I love you too, love." I whispered back, my chest overflowing with so much love.


    He ced my head on his shoulders. His arms encircled my waist and in that intimate position, we watched the breathtaking pale tint of orange spread on the sky as the sun descended from the horizon.


    Atst, after the long winding road filled with heartaches, heartbreaks, tears, and sacrifices, we finally found our happy ending.

 Chapter 191 - EXTRA CHAPTER

    <h4>Chapter 191 - EXTRA CHAPTER</h4>


    It''s the best


    feeling in the world


    watching things finally


    fall into ce.


    ???????


    I stared at the woman opposite me in the full length mirror with wide, unblinking eyes. My lips parted in surprise as my eyes swept all over my reflection. I almost didn''t recognize myself. The hairdresser and the make-up artist did a wonderful job.


    Taking a deep long breath, I cast one more nce at my reflection and made my way out the door. When I emerged ire was already waiting outside.


    The moment I stepped out the door she looked up to me and smiled. A glint of tears flickered her eyes as she handed me a bouquet of fresh white roses.


    "You looked breathtaking!" She eximed as her gaze swept from the beautiful whitece gown then up to my face.


    "Thank you, ire. You looked stunning too." I returned thepliment as my admiring gaze swept to the pink gown she wore.


    She hugged me tight and kissed me on the cheeks. "I''m so happy that Ace and you are together again after everything that happened between the two of you." She said the words with so much warmth and affection that my eyes watered with tears but since I don''t want to ruin my makeup, I bit back the tears and hugged her tight like the way a daughter would hug her own mother.


    "I''m so happy too, Mama. It became possible because you''ve been very supportive of the two of us."


    When the hug ended, ire dabbed a handkerchief at the corner of her eyes. "We must go before our tears ruin our look. You must be the most beautiful woman in the church today."


    "Without a doubt I would be the most beautiful woman today¡ªin Ace''s eyes." The mention of my husband made my chest overflow with fondness.


    "That is a guarantee." She agreed. "Everyone was already waiting in the church. We must go before the groom thinks you changed your mind." ire joked and I couldn''t help but smile. She held my hand and together we walked to the door.


    ???????


    The bridal car skidded to a stop in front of the church. I pushed the door open and got out of the car. The moment my high-heeled shoes stepped on the red carpet the cheering crowd greeted me.


    My heart skipped a bit as my gazended on the elegant entrances of the church. For the first time since I woke up this morning my pulse jittered and my heartbeat quickened. It took me a great amount of self control not to march on the aisle and demand the priest to immediately start the wedding.


    I took a deep, calming breath. It''s not the first time I will get married, I told myself so I don''t need to feel like a first time bride. But even though it wasn''t my first wedding, it''s the wedding where my whole family was there for me for the very first time.


    My wandering thoughts scattered in the air when father came to me and engulfed me into a warm embrace. "Papa." I mumbled, my eyes clouding with impending tears.


    "I''m happy that my daughter is getting married again to the man she loves." He said and I bit back a sob. "I love you, my daughter." Upon saying the words, he kissed me on the cheeks.


    "I love you too, Papa." I told him.


    He wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes.?"Let''s go inside the church before your over excited husband finally decides to march here and pick you up instead."


    He ced my gloved hands into his arms. and together we marched forward to the door of the church.


    The?pleasant sound of the piano filled the whole ce and therge mahogany door flung open. My searching gazended at the far end of the aisle where my groom was waiting.


    I walked down the aisle as if I was floating into the air. I never knew I could be this happy. Without me even realizing, a tear drifted down my cheeks.


    There seated in one of the benches were Elisa and Ethan, proudly beaming at me. Elisa was holding my precious little baby into her arms.


    On the other bench I saw my brothers, all dashing in their ck suits and ties. They are grinning as I walked past them.


    Then there was Vein in her beautiful pink dress. She''s holding a basket in her hand as one of my flower girls. Behind her, Melissa stood like an elegant queen in a matching pink gown like Vien. Beside my grandma, ire stood, dabbing a handkerchief at the corner of her eyes.


    Madam Ste, Belle, Marcus, and almost the majority of the people I knew were also present.


    "Take good care of my daughter."?Father told Ace as he handed me to my groom upon the moment we reached the far end of the carpeted aisle.


    "I will definitely take good care of her until the day I die." He said without tearing his gaze off me and reached for my hand.


    Together we marched forward to the altar.


    The wedding ceremony went on and all the while, I felt as if I was floating into the air. The ceremony happened so fast the next thing I knew we''re exchaging our vows.


    "Phoenix, I give you this ring as a sign of my love and devotion.?Wear it with love and joy.?As this ring has no end, neither shall my love for you. I promise to never forget this once-in-a-lifetime love. And to always know in the deepest part of my soul that no matter what challenges?we may encounter we will always find our way back to each other."


    Ace slid the ring into my finger. Tears flowed freely down my cheeks as he did so.


    "Ace, please take this ring as a sign of my eternal love. I promise to love you in good times and in bad, when life seems easy and when it seems hard. I promise to cherish you and respect you. May our days be long, and may they be seasoned with faith, love, understanding and respect forever and ever.


    I slid the ring into his finger and when I raised my head to his I saw tears flowing down his cheeks.


    The priests announced us husband and wife. And when he said the word ''you may kiss the bride'' Ace lifted my veil and slowly his lips met mine.


    Together, we sealed the promise of a lifetime of love together.


    Atst, we finally found not our happy ending but our happy beginning¡­


    ???????


    Today, Mr. Ceo''s Pregnant Ex-Wife has finallye to an end. Words weren''t enough to thank you all for supporting this book. It''s been a long journey and it was your heartfeltments and votes that kept me motivated all the while. I am so grateful to all of you who supported this book until the end.


    The next part of the book is Lucas''s story.. [The Duke''s Viiness Wife Is An Impostor] To those who are interested in his story please keep on reading.

 Chapter 192 - TDVWIAI [01] THE BEGINNING

    <h4>Chapter 192 - TDVWIAI [01] THE BEGINNING</h4>


    Bright and Intelligent Arabe Angelstone is the secret twin sister of a socialite heiress. Her existence could ruin her sister''s reputation so she was hidden from the real world. Life was sweet and simple for her. However, a single decision changed her life forever. By Alexandria''s evil maniption, she was sent to Brittania to meet her twin''s fianc¨¦ and pretend to be her.


    The moment Beid her eyes on the dashing Duke of St. Alexander, she instantly fell head over heels for him. In his arms she found sce and love. Atst she had a ce where she truly belonged. Just when everything fell perfectly into ce, Alexandria returned and reimed her ce as Lucas''s future wife.


    The day of Lucas and Alexandria''s wedding, Be was killed by a gun man.


    She survives after six months ofa but the three months baby she wasn''t aware she''s carrying didn''t make it. She left the country and tried to rebuild her life despite everything. Three yearster, at the privacy of her home she was abducted. While trying to flee from her abductor, the car she was driving was wrecked into a fatal collision.


    When she woke up, she was no longer Be Rose, the meek beauty with a solitary life but Alexandria St. Alexander, the socialite heiress hated by everyone including Lucas Nichs Alexander.... her husband.


    Gone with her identity was her memory of the past, will she be able to live the life opposite her own?


    [CHAPTER ONE]


    She was his first love¡­


    He was her first kiss¡­


    But fate yed a bad joke.


    He married her twin sister instead of her.


    ?????


    They say first love is the sweetest. But no one warned me that the first cut is the deepest. Today, on my birthday, I watched the man I love marry my twin sister.


    The unpleasant sensation crawling through my chest splits my heart into two. My resolve crumbled to the pristine floor, totally wrecked and beyond salvation.


    The sound of wedding bells echoed inside the church, the glorious sound that should have been pleasantly filling my ears sounded like ominous death bells to my own ears.


    I stood in a corner with my heart painfully reaping. Cursing myself for wanting to witness the wedding which would only inflict my heart with multiple stab wounds. But my desire to see Lucas was so strong that my heart would willingly endure the pain.


    Just onest look at the man I love then I would walk away and not even look back, I promised myself.


    The church fell into a sudden hush and therge mahogany door flung open, light burst inside the church, and an ethereal beauty stepped inside with slow, graceful movements of a Queen.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    The bride was a tall, slender woman with exquisite red copper hair and soft amber eyes that looked as if they''re glowing against the light. Looking at her now was like looking at my own reflection in the mirror.


    The bride looked like a delicate porcin doll in her magnificent Swarovski gown as


    she gracefully walked down the aisle. The tune ''Here Comes The Bride'' reverberated inside the church as she made her way to the altar.


    The bride''s searching gaze shifted to the far end of the aisle altar where the groom waited impatiently. Her lips curled into a smile and it lit up the whole room when a pair of midnight eyes met hers.


    It took her almost forever to reach the altar, once she did, the dashing groom gently imed her gloved fingers and wrapped it around his own.


    Together they march forward.


    Helpless tears tumbled down my crimson cheeks as the wedding ceremony went on.


    The groom couldn''t take his gaze off the bride. He was so smitten and so in love with her that for him there''s only one girl who exists.


    Even the guests too were radiating with joy as they looked at the perfect couple. I was the only one left out and mourning the death of my heart.


    The bride was pregnant but the gown she wore perfectly hid her slightly protruding belly.


    When wedding vows were exchanged, my fingers fumbled on the wall for support. My legs start to shake, any moment now it would copse to the floor.


    I listened to each word Lucas had spoken. Each word carved deep through my heart. Just this moment, I want to imagine that I''m his bride and he was saying his vow to me.


    "Now that you both havemitted yourselves to one another and to your Holy Union through the sacred vows that you have taken and by the giving and receiving of these rings, I now pronounce you husband and wife."


    "Those whom God has joined together may, he generously bless Forever."


    "You may now kiss the bride. "


    The groom eagerly lifted the bride''s pristine white veil, a lovely smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    His lovely smile should have been mine too. But everything he had to offer, including his love, wasn''t mine anymore.


    When the groom imed the bride''s lips my world crumbled at my feet.


    I died right that moment.


    The cheering crowd dissolved and a prison wall void of hope enclosed around me.


    This is pain no words could describe¡­


    I may live a thousand years and yet I would not be able to find the right words to describe the pain.


    My resolve crumbled and my legs copsed to the floor.


    I couldn''t stop the waterfall of tears flowing down my flushed cheeks as I hid into the corner where no one could see me. I buried my face into my palms. My shoulders shaking uncontrobly with each heart wrenching sob erupting from my lips.


    He is the first one I love.


    And the first man I lost.


    But no matter how much regrets I have now, it''s all toote.


    I forced my legs to get up and hurriedly left the church while sobbing.


    The remnants of a broken heart and shattered dreams were dragged behind me as I ran out of the gates.


    If only I did not fall madly in love with the Duke of St. Alexander then this would never happen.


    "Goodbye Lucas," I mumbled softly, looking at the lovely bride and the handsome groom for onest time.


    "I love you¡­. but Alexandria would kill you if I told you the truth so I sacrificed."


    After quietly saying my goodbyes, I left the church without looking back. I kept running despite not knowing where to go. I just want to escape from this sad, painful reality.


    My feet ached from exertion but I didn''t stop. My brain kept urging me to run and run to where until my feet couldn''t carry me anymore.


    Sweat drips down my forehead and neck but I didn''t care. I continue to run as if my life depended on it.


    I don''t know how long I''d been running but my body screams from exhaustion. But it didn''t stop me either.


    The piercing screech of a car pulling to a halt suddenly stopped me from running. It parked just in my way. Thus, blocking my path as if to make sure I wouldn''t escape.


    The car flung open and a tall man in an expensive white suit emerged. He was one of the wedding guests. But I don''t recognize him one bit.


    I looked away, afraid that he would see my tear-stricken face.


    "Arabe Angelstone¡­" He said the words more of a statement than a question.


    Imminent danger hung heavy on the atmosphere. ''Run'' warned a part of my brain but it was all toote, I could not escape what was destined to happen.


    Reluctantly, I lifted my gaze to his and a pair of enchanting eyes in a dark shade of honey caged mine. There''s something about his striking features and the hellish coldness of his eyes that tells me beneath the surface, an extremely dangerous man lies.


    How menacingly handsome¡­.


    My intuition screamed ''run'' but my feet were glued to the ground.


    The man lifted the gun I didn''t know he was holding.


    Gasp!


    No! I screamed but no words emerged to my lips. My eyes stretched wide and my eyebrows shot to the sky. "No!"


    Shock hit through me like a bolt of lightning when he stepped closer. "Goodbye Be." He spoke coldly, sending shivers down my spine.


    Bang!


    The first shot pierced through my shoulders and I copsed with a thud, my hipsnded hard on the rough cemented ground.


    Blood began to trickle from the wound on my shoulder. But the pain was nothingpared to the sudden twisting pain inside my stomach as if it was ripping into two.


    When my gaze shifted to my lower body, blood began flowing from my inner thighs down to my legs. There was so much blood that my head started to spin.


    My lips parted open to scream for help but no sound erupted from my lips. My head fell back to the rough pavement, tears flowing down my cheeks.


    Bang!


    Hot burning sensation hit my chest.


    A swirling portal sucked me in.. Tired of struggling, I finally closed my eyes allowing the darkness to take me in.

 Chapter 193 - TDVWIAI [02] UNPLEASANT MEMORIES

    <h4>Chapter 193 - TDVWIAI [02] UNPLEASANT MEMORIES</h4>


    I couldn''t feel pain and nor could move a body part just to confirm my soul was still attached to my physical body. The overpowering numbness tingling all over me was the only sensation I was aware of.


    It was dark¡­ very dark. There''s nothing to see except the endless stretch of ck that scared me so bad. I Wonder if some kind of morphed monster would emerge from nowhere would attack and erase the few remains of my pitiful existence.


    It was cold¡­. Extremely cold that my soul felt as if it was frozen too.?Is this what death feels like?


    My drifting thoughts were cut short when out of nowhere a door magically appeared. Fear and apprehension hit me hard as it slowly opened by itself.


    As if an old film rolled, the scene from the past starts ying.


    There inside the door, a little girl with red


    copper curls gloriously tumbling down her shoulders stood. Her high cheekbones were flushed and stained with tears. Her full lush lips trembled in fear while looking at her cat, Miel enclosed in a box, the grievous wound on her neck leaking with blood.


    That girl was me.


    Standing beside me was my identical but slightly thinner twin sister, her eyes were stained with tears too but it wasn''t because she''s scared and sad but because of the uncontrobleughter bursting from her lips.


    "Mommy!!!! Arabe killed the cat! Mommy hurry!" My twin''s piercing scream filled the room. Before I could even understand her hidden agenda, hurried footsteps sounded in the hallway. Secondster the door flung open with force exposing father and mother''s horrified expression as itnded on the box where the dead cat lies. Then their gazesnded on my bloody fingers then on the red stain on my dress which I acquired while trying to revive my pet.


    "Arabe!!!" Mom screamed. Her face turned into an ugly mask of rage as she marched to where I stood. Frozen.


    "I didn''t do it mommy. I swear! Lexi did it! Please believe me." I spoke, panic?mounting inside me. But my exnation fell on deaf ears then my cheeks went numb with pain when mom''s hand came in contact with my cheeks. The imprints of the blow left a red mark on my delicate?child skin.


    I received a severe punishment afterwards. My parents locked me in the attic after letting me kneel in rock salt for an hour until my knees were all red and swelling.?While I was locked, I wasn''t allowed to eat lunch and dinner. I huddled in the corner of the cold, crowded room. My stomach rumbling and my amber eyes wide and empty as they stare on the ceiling wondering why I always have to pay for the sins my twin sistermitted.


    The scene ended there. The memories move fast forward again, another memory starts to y, this time it was when I was twelve.


    Quietly, my child''s feet padded through the dimly lit hallway. I was starving. I didn''t ate much earlier that day because of my fever.


    On my way to the kitchen, I?noticed the door to my parents room was ajar. As an innocent child who''s life was treated with injustice, I was scared to even peek in fear that it might cause my demise.


    I walked past the door but the wordsing from my parent''s room were thrown in shouts that it''s impossible not to hear them.


    "I''m scared of Arabe! Her behavior is worsening each day and so is her mental illness. The Psychiatrists gave up on her already. No one could help her now." Mom bubbled hysterically while dad tried to calm her down.


    "Hush¡­. Stop crying. We will find a way to get rid of Arabe." Father spoke between gritted teeth. The words pierced my heart like an arrow. Hearing my name spoken with so much distaste bludgeoned my heart to death.


    "Oh please, do something and get rid of her fast before she could kill any of us....If wordes out that we have a mentally ill child, it would be a huge scandal. Society would turn its back on us."


    "I know....I''ll find a way to get rid of her. Money could do everything¡­" He said. Determined.


    I marched away from the door. Hunger forgotten.?Instead of going to the kitchen as nned, my stepps padded to the direction of my room with a heavy heart.


    The scene was painful¡­. I couldn''t continue watching anymore. Those moments were the darkest part of my memory and I have buried them in the darkest, deepest part of oblivion in hopes to never retrieve them again. But today as if some kind of force wanted to torture me, the memories hidden in Pandora''s box, flung open, unearthing the past so it woulde to haunt me again.


    I closed my eyes tightly, refusing to witness the next scene but even after I closed my eyes, the memories came, this time it was my head supplying the details of my first hand experience.


    There I was standing in the corner of the room full of people. No one saw me there. Everyone was wearing ck. But it wasn''t the guests crowding the room which my attention was nailed into but it was the tiny closed casket in the middle of the room surrounded with pure white roses that got my attention. My picture frame was ced on top of the casket?and it stared back at me.


    "Poor child, she died so young. Have a bright future ahead of her."


    "She''s so young and so beautiful. How sad she perished so quickly in this world."


    "A tragic ident¡­. The girl fell from the stairs and broke her neck. Never even had the chance to reach the hospital and breathed herst."


    "Pitiful girl¡­. May her soul rest in peace."


    Those are the whispers inside the room, they painfully fill my ears..?I sat in the corner, wrapped my arms around my knees, and asked the heavens why my funeral was taking ce when I''m still alive.

 Chapter 194 - TDVWIAI [03] PAINFUL NEWS

    <h4>Chapter 194 - TDVWIAI [03] PAINFUL NEWS</h4>


    After my so-called burial, I was sent out of the country to live in a ce without a family member to guide me nor a close friend to confide my deepest, darkest thoughts.


    I am very much alone.


    Everyone thought I was dead and I almost believed it too. All my life I was treated as if I didn''t exist. There was only one girl everyone cared about and it was Alexandria¡ªmy twin sister¡ªthe culprit who made my life a living hell.


    The ce I was sent to live alone was in a two storey mansion where the servants came only once a week to maintain the cleanliness of the house and to deliver food supplies.


    To keep my sanity intact, I learned to y the piano all by myself. I even taught myself how to y the violin. And during the times the loneliness was breaking me apart, it was in the books which I found constion. I even turned to gardening so I have something to upy myself. For if I were to entertain the nagging loneliness inside me, I would surely go crazy.


    I was living a hermit life but for the first time in my life, I felt happy.


    "Be¡­."


    A woman''s sweet voice calling me, cut through my trail of thoughts. It''s a voice of a stranger but it was soft and very soothing. It was the same voice, telling me almost everyday to finally wake up.


    "Be¡­"


    She calls me again. I flinched, suddenly my finger moved too.


    A sudden blinding light flickered in the midst of the void I was in. The light was so intense that it sting. I closed my eyes, surrendering my fate to my destiny.


    If I was meant to live, I''ll live anyway.


    My eyes slowly opened. A stunning woman with reddish blonde hair, exquisite sea green eyes, and a slender figure weed my sight. She was wearing a nurse''s uniform.


    "I''m d you''re awake, Be." She told me.


    The exact events of what happened before I lost my consciousness came crashing back on me. Alexandria''s wedding¡­ Then a man attempted to kill me..


    "A couple found you sprawled on the highway, six months ago. They saved you and brought you here." The nurse said.


    "Six months ago?" I stared at her in shock.


    "You''ve been in aa for six months." She exined. I was shocked. The events felt as if it just happened yesterday.


    "If that''s the case, how did you know my name is Be?"


    "I saw the tattoo on your neck. Belle means beautiful in French. I decided to call you Be¡­"


    The nurseid her hand gently into my own. She looked deep into my eyes with her sad, tired eyes, and suddenly broke the news. "I''m sorry¡­ You survived but your baby boy didn''t make it."


    Rendered frozen into ce, my lips parted in shock. Lucas and I had a child, the realization hit me like a sharp bolt of lightning.


    A tear fell from my cheeks then another and another¡­


    The child I never had the chance to hold into my arms, I lost him too. I lost him in a far more painful way than I lost his father.


    The heartache was too much for me to bear. I buried my face into my palms and sumbed into a heart-wrenching sob. The nurse consoled me but nothing she would say could make me feel better.


    Days dragged on so slowly. Each day came and went, but the pain stayed with me. The weight on my chest continued to pile up until it grew heavier overtime.


    During the day, I lie on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling wondering why my life turned out this way. I''d been a good girl. I never treat anyone badly but still why am I miserable?


    At night, I would wake up from my own screaming as the memories of the day I was shot came back to me. Then my eyes would open and I would?realize it was all a dream. I will return to sleep with my eyes still wet with tears. Then the same repetitive cycle continues as another dayes.


    I found it difficult to start all over again and pretend nothing tragic ever happened when wherever I look, I was reminded of the child I lost. The child I should be holding into my arms and showering with love and affection which was denied to me since I was a child.


    I was tired, mentally and emotionally tired to the point I was hoping the gunshot that hit right through my chest killed me instantly. Why live if everything that matters to me is all gone?


    Night came again. I dreaded falling asleep in fear my nightmares woulde and haunt me again. I turned the television on, and to my shock, Alexandria and Lucas were in the news. I saw how happy he was with her and it was what hurts the most.


    I turned the television off. That was thest straw. I''m done with life.


    With my foot bare, I padded out the door and traversed the seemingly endless hallways until I found the staircase. I climbed the stairs until I reached the rooftop of the ten storey building.


    The cold wind brushed through my cheeks and seeped right through the thinyer of my hospital gown but numbness made me feel nothing at all.


    My feet moved forward with nothing in my mind except ending my life.


    I climbed on the rails and stood at the edge, the night lights flickered underneath me. My heart lurched forwards and I?turned my gaze away from the scene.


    "Don''t you dare jump." A voice behind me warned.


    "Why live if everything that matters to me is gone?" I spat the words aloud without looking back.


    "Why die if you still have a purpose you didn''t realize you have?" He shot back.


    "I lost my baby boy¡­" At the mention of my child, a hot stream of tears flooded my cheeks. ".... And the man I love married someone else¡­I don''t want to live."


    "It''s not the end of the world¡­" He said.


    For a moment I was furious. He didn''t know what I felt?so how dare he tell me to move on with my life. It''s easier said than done.


    "I''m noting down no matter what you say. I made up my mind." I said the words half screaming. My lips pursed into a stubborn line.


    A long, heavy pause followed. I thought he was gone but the slight whisper of movement behind me told me he was still there.


    Wordlessly, he climbed over the rails and stood?beside me on the edge. "Let''s jump together." He announced.


    I was shocked. Shocked is even an understatement. I was horrified.


    "I lost my lost sister tonight." He began, "Car ident. I didn''t have the chance to show her how much I love her. It was painful. She breathed herst while I was holding her hand. It''s as if she took a part of me when she died. I was nning to end my life tonight when I found you. If I can''t save you too, I have no reason to live anymore. I might as well jump off the rooftop and end my pitiful existence."


    The words dug straight to my heart like a knife. I was wrong to judge him¡­


    My gaze drifted to his face. He was tall. Good-looking. With golden blonde curly hair. He looked lost as tears drifted down his cheeks.


    "I''m leaving for Cordova tomorrow. Come with me, I''ll help you rebuild your life."


    He held his hand, waiting for me to take it.


    My life shed right in front of me. Would I rather move forward and live life again or jump off this building and die a quick painful death?


    Like an ordinary person I have dreams also. I longed to be a well-known musician or if it''s possible a famous pianist too. I want to help build an orphanage and help abused and unfortunate children like me.


    If I die now what good would it give me?


    I took a deep, long breath and made a life changing decision. With tears streaming down my face, I took his hand, epting?the brand new life he was offering.


    May god be with me to the new path I will traverse.

 Chapter 195 - MCIW [04] THE PRESENT

    <h4>Chapter 195 - MCIW [04] THE PRESENT</h4>


    [Three years after]


    "Mr. Alexander your wife¡ªAlexandria is gone¡ªshe ran off with one of her lovers!"


    Lucas Nichs, the CEO of the gigantic Alexander Empire didn''t even budge. He didn''t even bother to look at Thompson, the Security Head standing behind his back, impatiently tapping well-polished shoes on the marbled floor, and repeatedly wiping off a white handkerchief across his glistening forehead.


    "What car did she use?" He asked coldly, facecking with emotion as he stared at the beautiful hue of golden liquid swirling inside the ss he''s holding, finding it more interestingpare to learning that the unfaithful bit*ch finally decided to run off with one of her lovers.


    "Y-your m-most treasured car Sir."


    That finally caught his attention.


    "Your favorite BMW." Thompsom added inplete detail, the hand clutching the handkerchief trembled with apprehension.


    "Damn." Lucas cursed under his breath and poured the contents of brandy into his mouth until the ss was empty. The warm liquid slithering down his throat did not help ease his glum mood.


    "Damn." He repeated. Long slender fingers brushed across his sleek midnight hair.


    She could take any other car she wanted and he wouldn''t give a damn but the car was a gift from his mother and it has sentimental value that money couldn''t buy.


    In a split second, after finishing the contents of the ss, he ced it on top of the table then tore his gaze away from the picturesque star-studded sky of the balcony and whirled towards his loyal staff.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m sorry I wasn''t able to stop them." Thompson said, his face twisting in anguish and he lifted the handkerchief across his forehead for the umpteenth time ¡ªa nasty habit he acquired whenever he''s extremely nervous.


    Thompson was a dignified man in his early forties, with a tall bulky frame. He had been working for his family since he''s eighteen. He was a hard-working and diligent man. Above all, he was like a father figure he wished he had. Thompson genuinely cared for him more than his real father¡ªTrevor Alexander ever did when he was still alive.


    "It''s not your fault. Everyone knew that one day Alexandria would leave me for another man. No one could have stopped her, not even me." Lucas stated. The mask of coldness on his face could have surpassed the marbled statue of Ares, the great god of war, standing on the balcony of his room.


    He walked past Thompson who was still uneasy as if something else was bothering him. He strode out of his room and briskly made his way to Alexandria''s room while Thompson quietly trailed behind him like a ghost.


    When he reached his wife''s room he reached for the knob only to discover it was locked. Thompson noisily fumbled with the set of keys in his hand until he found the right key and extended it to him so he could unlock the door.


    "I want you to check on Niall ." He said while he inserted the key into the hole. "Make sure that he would never know that his mother left him and ran off with another man." He added an edge of steel in his tone and shifted his attention in front of him. He turned the key. There was a soft click.


    "I will Sir," Thompson said, slightly bowing his head before walking away. His retreating step echoed in the hallway until it faded to the distance.


    Lucas pushed the door open and turned the lights on exposing a spacious room with high ceilings and pink floral walls.


    The first thing that came to his view was the wide-open cabs with half of the contents missing.


    He swiftly moved inside the room and went straight to the dresser where a box filled with expensive pieces of jewelry once stood but now the box, including the items inside were missing. It confirmed his initial assumption¡ªAlexandria ran away and took off some of his money and valuables with her.


    The folded paper pressed underneath a set of hairbrushes cut through his thoughts. A deep frown etched on his temples as he slowly picked it up and opened its contents. Alexandria''s handwriting came into view.


    He sucked in a deep breath before reading her message.


    I never loved you, Lucas. I never once loved you. I married you for the luxury and extravagance you could provide. And now I''m tired of the life you have to offer, I decided to escape from the prison you call home. I''m nevering back, Lucas. Don''te after me. It''s toote. I brought Niall with me.


    The rage bubbling inside him turned into a volcanic st. He grabbed the first thing he picked from the top of the dresser and hurled it across the floor in fury. Broken shards of ssy scattered on the floor like tiny constetions.


    "Damn you Alexandria! I will never forgive you for this." His voice thundered across the room. Anguish marred his once calm expression.


    "Sir Niall''s not in his room¡ª" Thompson emerged from the door. Agitation made his face ten years older than his real age. He froze when his gaze shifted to the clutter on the floor as realization finally sunk in.


    "That cunning witch just brought my son with her so she has something to use against me!" Lucas growled fist curled into tight balls on his side. He crumpled the piece of paper until it was pressed into an extremely small ball.


    He marched to the door and walked past his loyal staff who fell into unending silence.


    "Send the guests home." He ordered, recalling that the party inside the mansion was still underway.


    Thompson stared at him in shock.


    "But the guests¡­. They just arrived." He exined without sounding as if he was objecting to his master.


    "There''s no wedding anniversary to celebrate anymore. I want to rest now." He said with imcable authority. "Order your men to hunt Alexandria. I wanted my son back."


    Thompson opened his mouth as if to argue but suddenly changed his mind and closed it again. "As you wish Sir." He said with resignation.


    Lucas heard the Security Head sigh heavily before he flung the door close then retreated to the darkness of his room and mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 196 - MCIW [05] THE ACCIDENT

    <h4>Chapter 196 - MCIW [05] THE ACCIDENT</h4>


    He stared at the picture frame in his hand with fury and dejection ying tug of war inside him.


    A disturbing tightening on his chest assaulted him as he stared at the woman with soft amber eyes that had charmed him to his doom. Her red copper hair fell to her face in waves, enhancing her high cheekbones and full lush lips. She was magnificently staring at him in the photograph as if she was real.


    The photo was of him and Alexandria seated into a wooden bench, his arms protectively draped around her slender shoulders. He looked at the camera with a lofty grin stretched across his face.


    It was the happiest moment of his life. He could clearly recall that particr day in clear and vivid detail as if it happened just yesterday.


    The photograph was taken almost four years ago when he was still in the process of winning Alexandria''s heart. They looked fine in the photo. He wondered what went wrong. Ever since he married Alexandria things went downhill.


    He set the picture frame aside and lifted the ss of brandy to his lips. It was empty. Groaning, he staggered to the wine cer and picked the brandy decanter inside his cab and returned to the balcony with the bottle in hand.


    He lifted the decanter and poured the contents into the ss and brought it to his lips. It was the third? Or is it the fourth bottle of brandy he consumed? He couldn''t recall, he lost count already. But it doesn''t matter how many he consumed tonight. He wasn''t drunk yet. He could still feel the hollowness nagging from inside him.


    The urgent knock on the door carved a deep frown across his forehead. Didn''t he warn Thompson that he wanted to be left alone?


    Damn. The Security Head was reliable but he could be irritating at times.


    He ignored the knock and focused his attention on the brandy instead. What Thompson would say is not important. It could wait for tomorrow. He reasoned and brought the ss to his lips.


    "Mr. Alexander?" Thompson said aloud. The door rattled violently this time. When there was no response from him, the sound of keys jingled then the door flung open.


    "Dammmniii¡ª" His curse was suspended when Thompsons emerged from the door and two uniformed policeman followed behind him.


    He stood up in a snap, mouth wide open. Something was terribly wrong here.


    "Mr. Alexander," One of the police officers began as he stepped forward. "Your wife, Mrs. Alexander, suffered a fatal car ident. The car she was driving was involved in a fatal car collision. One of the three passengers died instantly. We haven''t named the deceased yet."


    He could feel his stomach lurched forward. Heartbeat thundered inside his chest. His son Nial suddenly shed through his thoughts.


    "What Hospital?" He snapped, hastily grabbing the leather jacket hanging from the sofa and putting it on in a snap.


    The police officer said the address. Without wasting any more second, he hurried past his butler and two police officers and ran downstairs to where one of his cars was parked.


    Despite the cold temperature inside the car he broke into a sweat that evaporated the contents of alcohol in his body. Thest effects of alcohol magically vanished and he sobered.


    He pressed his feet against the elerator. The car lurched forward as he drove mindlessly across the dark, deserted highway. His thoughts drifted into his only son Niall and a sudden uncontroble furry bubbled inside him once more.


    There''s only one person he med for all this¡ªAlexandria. Immeasurable hatred seeps through his heart as he thinks of his wife. Never in a million years would he forgive her for what she''d done.


    If something terrible happened to their child he would stain his hands with her own blood to get even.


    He reached the hospital in less than an hour when it will usually take him one and a half hour driving to reach the ce. He mbered out of the ck Mazda almost immediately after he finished parking.


    With heart pounding loudly inside his ribcage, he quickly scurried to the information desk where he was faced with a female staff, withrge bags under her eyes as if haven''t slept well for days.


    "How may I help you Sir?" She asks very politely without tearing her gaze off from herputer screen. Her fingers rapidly typing on the keyboard in front of her.


    "I would like to know about Alexandria Alexander''s room." He asked almost breathlessly. Speaking his wife''s name intensified the fire burning inside him which was impending to violently erupt like a volcano.


    The staff temporarily paused typing her report and checked for the name he mentioned. "May I know your rtionship with the patient?" She asked, still not tearing her gaze from herputer screen.


    "My wife." He spat bitterly, the word sounded foreign to his ears for Alexandria had never been a wife to him.


    When the staff finally lifted her tired face to him, he showed her his ID and almost immediately she recognized his identity.


    "Emergency Room. Turn left please."


    He hastened to the direction she provided and almost immediately he spotted the sign ring at him with an angry red light.


    That moment the door to the emergency room flung open and the doctor in white suit emerged from it. The man was preupied with the report he was reading in his hand that he nearly bumped into Lucas. He stopped in time before they could collide in the hallway and raised his head to his with a frown scrunching his forehead.


    "Lucas! Thank god you came quickly!" The doctor eximed after he recognized him. The file in his hand dropped to his side so he could give Lucas his full attention.


    "Where''s my son?" He asked without the slightest pause. His eyes held a hellish chill as he waited for his friend''s response.. Fear he never knew he was capable mmed hard through his chest as he waited for a reply.

 Chapter 197 - MCIW [06] CRITICAL CONDITION

    <h4>Chapter 197 - MCIW [06] CRITICAL CONDITION</h4>


    "Niall is perfectly fine." Maxwell responded. "The car they were in was heavily damaged but surprisingly Niall was left unscathed. He was still unconscious but there''s nothing to be rmed about." He added, patting his shoulders in assurance.


    Lucas stared at the ceiling with eyes closed, relief flooded through him. The burden that made his chest heavy for hours magically vanished.


    "How about Alexandria?" He asked, opening his eyes. Not the slightest flicker of emotion could be seen on his midnight ck gaze. He wouldn''t care the least if the ident killed his wife instantly, he thought to himself searching for a tinge of pity but he found none. He felt nothing for her except undeniable hatred.


    "Follow me." Maxwell said and wordlessly he trailed behind him until they entered inside the Emergency Room and instantly he saw his wife lying on the hospital bed with various apparatus attached to her body.


    A ss panel was the only thing that separates her from him. His eyes roam freely around her unconscious form. Her head was heavily wrapped with bandages, but her face was surprisingly fine except for a few bruises that would eventually heal in time.


    His gaze swept over the exposed skin on her arms which the long hospital gown wasn''t able to cover and he saw deep nt wounds carved through her skin. She must have shielded her arms to protect her precious face from broken shards of ss.


    The worst of her injury wasn''t in her head but in her delicate, left foot which was wrapped withyers of bandage and was partially elevated with a support.


    "She was seated on the backseat of the car, beside your son when the ident happened." Maxwell filled in the silence thatpsed between them without tearing his gaze from Alexandria. "She received the most damage since she shielded her body to protect Niall when the car crashed into a tree."


    Lucas stared gravely at his best friend, "Alexandria is no hero. If I recall she''s the one who started this." He said firmly, irritated.


    "I''m not making stories here, It''s the truth. Ask the detectives¡ªyour colleagues." Maxwell said calmly.


    "You''re taking her side because you still have feelings for her. I know the moment we both?saw her three years ago you''re in love with her too¡ª" Lucas snapped.


    Maxwell gasped. Surprised that Lucas changed the topic so swiftly.?"No, of course not." He denied, a bewildered expression crossed his face.


    "You are." He said with confidence. ,"Until now you still do, Max. I know what you felt about Alexandria three years ago. That''s why I snatched her away before you could make the first move. But looking at things now made me realize that was the stupidest thing I ever did. I should have handed her to you. She''s not worth it."


    "Why are you bringing that up." Max sighed heavily. "Look Lucas." He said in resignation, hands held his hand in defeat. "I don''t want us to argue. "


    "We''re not."


    "Things were different now. I admit I have feelings for her in the past but it was no closer to something that could be called love. It''s more of an attraction. But whatever I feel about her had long since vanished when you married her." Max exined, he looked upset.


    "I didn''t ask you to exin."


    "I want to clear things out."


    "No need to. We both knew I was the loser here." Lucas finally admitted with a sigh and tore his gaze away from Alexandria. The more he looked at her the more it felt like she''s a stranger not someone he shared nearly three years of his life.


    Silencepsed inside the room as they drifted into their own private worlds. The beep of the monitor and the sound of apparatus was the only sound they could hear.


    "Listen to me Lucas¡ªnot as your best friend but as a doctor." Max began when he couldn''t take the silence anymore. Lucas said nothing but Max knew he was listening. "When Alexandria wakes up, it will never be the same for her. The society that once treated her as the diamond of the first water will turn its back against her. She would be treated as an outcast. People would view her no more than a lowly courtesan. Sure, it would be difficult for her but she''s tough enough to ept how she would be treated after the scandal but I wonder if she would be as tough if she learns that she wouldn''t be able to ballet anymore. If you don''t want to treat her well, at least be civil with her when she wakes up."


    He clenched his fist on his side and gritted his jaw in growing exasperation. He didn''te here to be taught how he would treat Alexandria when she wasn''t even a wife to him nor a mother to their two year old son Niall. She had acted as if the two of them didn''t exist, maybe it''s time he gave her the dose of her own medicine so she would feel what it feels like to be in their shoes.


    "I had had enough of this." He said wearily and turned his back towards Alexandria in order to face his best friend. "You have said what you have to say but it doesn''t change how I feel about her. I still hated that woman, every part of me loathed her." After saying the words he strode to the door and reached for the knob, leaving Max behind him shocked and speechless.


    He remembered he hadn''t said the most important thing of all, so Lucas stopped on his tracks and slightly turned his head to Max''s direction. "When Alexandria recovers, I will have to file for divorce and I will make sure I will get sole custody of Niall. If you still want her¡­. Go, she''s all yours." He then mmed the door shut, gravely wishing the oxygen tank would run out of air or one of the apparatus would malfunction.


    He simply wants her out of his life permanently.

 Chapter 198 - MCIW [07] FINALLY AWAKE

    <h4>Chapter 198 - MCIW [07] FINALLY AWAKE</h4>


    Perhaps it was the sound of the beeping monitor or the hurried footsteps sounding from the hallways that stirred me from a peaceful slumber. Very slowly, my eyes parted open and instantly the painted white ceiling weed my sight.


    I pushed myself up to have a clear view of my surroundings but the sudden exertion triggered the hammering in my head and my backnded on the soft, cushion bed with force leaving me wincing from the searing paining from the fresh wound scattered on my arms.


    Patiently, I waited for the pain to subside and when it did, I carefully eased myself from the bed until my back was leaning on the headboard. My gaze sweeps over the room for a clear, detailed view of my surroundings.


    If it weren''t for the hospital gown loosely hanging on my frail body and the monitor constantly beeping beside me I would not believe I''m inside the private room of a hospital.


    It was that moment that my eyes were busily observing my surroundings when the door suddenly flung open and a man entered the room.


    He was tall, with wide broad shoulders. He walked inside the room with an air of dignity and grace.


    Our eyes instantly met. My breath hitched on my throat as a pair of inky eyes caged mine. He has the ckest shade of eyes I''ve ever seen reminding me of a starless sky on a cold, quiet evening.


    I tried tearing my gaze off him but it was all toote, I was already spellbound by a pair?of maic eyes looking at me as if he could read past the door that locked my soul and unveil all it''s secrets.


    With a quick long stride he reached my side in less than a second.


    "You''re awake." He said without tearing his gaze off me.?The chill in his tone sent shivers down my spine as I fought his disconcerting gaze.


    "W-who are you?" I whispered, ignoring the pounding inside my ribcage. His jaw clenched and in an instant I regretted speaking the words aloud.


    "How dare you." He growled, his facial expression quickly turned into a furious scowl. This time he crossed the tiny gap?between us then captured my arms into his iron grip.


    The erratic beating of my heart almost reached my ears. Fear devoured me whole, freezing me on my tracks.


    He was holding me too tight and myck of strength couldn''t resist the hands that held me firmly to my ce like shackles.


    "Shame on you Alexandria!" He said, hissing under his breath. His hand furiously tightened its grip on my wrist. I bit my lower lip and forced the tears back in an attempt not to cry.


    "Y-you''re hurting me!" I gasped and fought his gaze, trying to disguise the fear with the defiant tilt of my chin.


    He seemed not to hear the plea. He just continued watching me with face contorted in an ugly mask of rage. "I am your husband." He spat the words bitterly.


    I blinked my eyes rapidly, slowly digesting his words. The words rang to my ears, widening my eyes in disbelief. This emotionless man who was no better than a cold statue, ims that he was my husband.


    Unbelievable.


    Before my lips could utter a single word, the door opened without a warning.?A tall, lean man wearing a doctor''s robe entered the room. He stopped on his tracks when his gaze locked to the man holding me captive.


    "Lucas! " The Doctor''s gaze furrowed as itnded on the hands tightly curled on my?wrists like iron cuffs.


    The man must have heard the unspoken warning, the fingers digging on my flesh loosened and my hands fell on myp like withered leaves. The imprints of his grip were left on my skin but it was not as painful as it was unlike when he was still gripping my wrists.


    My fingers gently soothed the marks on my skin until the sore eased a bit.


    The Doctor strode to my direction with his lips set into a firm line. He said nothing as he approached the bed, nor did he look to the man standing close to me with an equally grim expression stered on his face.


    "How are you feeling?" The Doctor asked upon reaching my side. The scowl on his face disappeared and it was slowly reced by a smile.


    "F-fine."


    "Does your head still hurt?" His tone was soft and gentle and very unlike the way the first man treated me.


    I nodded my head.


    His expression softened. "You need to rest now. " He said in a soothing way a close friend would treat another. When my gaze identally shifted to Lucas, I caught sight of the deep frown carved on his forehead. He was flustered.


    Surprisingly, no protests emerged from my lips as the Doctor helped me lie down on the bed while Lucas watched.


    "Your husband¡ªMr. Lucas Nichs and I needed to talk for a moment. Please excuse us Alexandria."


    Both Lucas and the Doctor left and I was alone inside the room again.


    Alexandria. I repeated the words quietly but it sounded alien to my ears as if the name belonged to a different woman. I just don''t feel the connection. Even the word husband feels foreign to me. I can''t help but wonder if this is truly my life and not someone else''s.


    I sighed. Pushed the ideas crowding my head and closed my eyes firmly and did what the kind doctor told me. Rest. But the moment my eyes closed, a man with dark piercing eyes and smooth sleek hair inviting my fingers to run over them disturbed my rest.


    Resting seems impossible now.


    I tried to think of a thousand reasons inside my head answering something I''d been longing to ask: Why did Lucas¡ªthe man who introduced himself as my husband hates me that much.


    I couldn''t fathom the depths of his hatred but it seeped right through my skin every time he looked at me.. Those frosty eyes of his,yered with ciers, prate my soul.

 Chapter 199 - MCIW [08] THE ARGUMENT

    <h4>Chapter 199 - MCIW [08] THE ARGUMENT</h4>


    "She is suffering from Amnesia."?Max reiterated as if Lucas was an idiot and couldn''t understand what he meant by that.


    After they left Alexandria''s private room they made a beeline straight to Max''s office for a serious talk where their impending argument couldn''t be overheard and rm anyone.


    The moment the privacy of his office closed around them, his friend slumped into his seat and began his lengthy medical exnation regarding his wife¡ªhe meant his soon to be ex wife''s condition.


    Lucas let out a deep, exasperated sigh and sunk into one of the leather chairs he found inside the small but cozy office. The chair squeaked in protest upon receiving his weight. He ignored the sound and shifted his attention to Max who was seated across him with only the white table standing between them as if to serve as a boundary if worse came to worst.


    "Amnesia?" He spat, he felt likeughing out loud and rolling to the floor in disbelief. Ridiculous. Alexandria must have been such a good actress that she''d made Max believe her acting.


    But Lucas knew his wife well, after all they''d been married for three years. He knew she was only making excuses to save her ass from the severe punishment that awaits her.


    He wasn''t the fool she believed him to be.


    "Yes, she has one. I know you won''t believe me." He replied calmly. Casually taking his eyess and wiping the blur with a piece of cloth before adjusting it back to his nose.


    "Damn. You know I wouldn''t." He told him, his forehead furrowed into a deep crease. Without checking himself in the mirror, he knew he looked unimaginably worse with his stubbles unshaved and with bags under his eyes. Damn. His wife just ran off with one of her lovers and suffered an ident nearly killing his son in the process. Anyone who would be in his shoes would be downright miserable.


    "She got it from the bump on her head. It nearly killed her, you know."


    "I still don''t believe it." Lucas said, hastening out of his chair." He refused to believe Alexandria''s carefully woven lies. He had had enough of it to believe it this time.


    "See it for yourself." Max advised. He didn''t bother to look at Lucas who was reaching for the door knob.


    He shrugged his shoulders and got out the door before another argument could resurface.


    Lucas found Alexandria inside her room but she wasn''t asleep. Instead, she was leaning on the headboard, blindly staring ahead with a distant look upon her amber eyes.


    She was so deep in her thoughts that she didn''t notice him slightly push the door. He didn''t enter inside. Instead he stood there and secretly watched her over the crevice of the slightly open door.


    Her peaceful countenance was an epitome of sweet, serene beauty. Her vibrant copper blond hair spilled behind her back like a waterfall. Even with a bandage on her head and the slight paleness of her cheeks she managed to look ethereal. It''s impossible to think that a few days ago she was fighting for her life.


    Realizing where his thoughts wander, he scowled frustratingly, his eyebrows almost merging into a straight line. His jaw clenched and the hand on his side turned into a tight ball.


    He was surprised by the sudden surge of fury inside him, that he pushed the door open, startling her burgeoning thoughts. Her bright amber eyes stretched wide and her eyebrows shot to the ceiling when her gaze swept through his expression.


    He saw fear looming beneath huge irises and it pleased him.


    "If you think I believe you have amnesia just what Max exined to me, you''re wrong Alexandria." He spoke the words with chilling rity making sure each word directly pierced her soul.


    Her lips parted in surprise but no words emerged from her lips. He was surprised that she didn''t even argue. The Alexandria he knew never kept her mouth shut and did her best to berate him at every opportunity. But this woman across him was aplete opposite. She looked at him as if anytime soon she would burst into tears.


    "You have fooled me a thousand times, and fed me with endless lies. I was stupid to believe every words you have spoken. But now that my eyes are open there''s no way I could not see past your deception.


    This time I will make sure you will regret hurting me to the point you would wish you?had died from the car ident. I will file for divorce and whether you like it or not you will sign them." He added, ring at her.


    Impatiently he waited for her to speak but she surprised him when she did not. She just looked at him with wide innocent eyes red with impending tears.


    He waited for her to fight with expected ferocity but minutes ticked by but she didn''t do anything to argue and he was growing impatient.


    "What have I done, Lucas? Why do you hate me that much? " She asked after a moment of silence. Her voice was low and trembling. Anxious eyes darted to him.


    "Really, Alexandria? Have you really forgotten or are you twisting me around your little finger again?"


    Lucas sucked in a deep breath, he''s almost on the verge of losing what was left of his patience. He hated watching her act.


    In a matter of seconds, he was already beside her, his fingers firmly clutching to her chin. Lowering his face until his hot breath fanned her face, he watched as she nervously trembled under his hold.


    "The sizable allowance I provided?was never enough and you embezzled millions from thepany. You ruined my reputation by?shamelessly parading your illicit love affairs. You deprived me of all the rights as your husband. Instead of warming my bed, which is the least you could do as my wife, you shut the door and let another woman''s husband satiate your carnal thirsts.. And then you run away with one of your lovers and nearly kill my son who you never once showed a pinch of affection to. What would you expect me to feel?"

 Chapter 200 - MCIW [09] HE HATE HER

    <h4>Chapter 200 - MCIW [09] HE HATE HER</h4>


    Instant regrets flooded inside me, filling every fiber, every corner of my being until I couldn''t take it anymore and I wanted to scream and squeeze the truth out of him until he confessed that he lied so he could hurt me.


    But the feral look upon those ck onyx eyes radiating with hatred and immeasurable fury, spoke of undeniable truth and I possess no willpower to prove my innocence from all his usations.


    His menacing gaze continues to pierce mine, rendering me paralyze like a prey closely watched by a ravenous predator who would soon sink its teeth on the hopeless creature and tear it''s frail body to shreds until it was satisfied.


    What have I done? A frail voice inside me asked. It was filled with endless remorse, self pity, and disbelief. Wishing at the same time, the question didn''t spill in my lips for it only gave birth to a mountain of confusion.


    My mind was fuzzy and my body exhausted by forcing myself to recall some details about myself just to prove I wasn''t the woman he was talking about. But there were no memories to recall, only a huge nagging emptiness inside my head and a disturbing hollowness in my chest.


    He hadn''t hit me but his revtion surpassed the pain and shock of a physical blow. I was robbed of air, even my breathing stopped.


    I was devastated in a way I have never been before, wondering if I could escape the doom that was waiting for me the moment I woke up from an overwhelming sleep.


    Defeated, I refused to look at him anymore for it will add more pain and I don''t want to take anymore of which I know was past the limits of what I could bear.


    Lowering my gaze to the floor and pulling my arms wide open, I let the weight of the truth sink within me as I waited for his punishing hands to slither on my throat and suspend my breathing. Perhaps it was the punishment I truly deserve. Or do I deserve worse than that?


    But the blow I was waiting, didn''t arrive. He suddenly set me free and I fell to the bed as if my touch was venom and it burned his skin.


    "I''m sorry, Lucas¡­" I murmured, raising a tear stricken eyes to his. I could still feel the warmth of his fingers pressed to my cheeks and feel the heat of his furious gaze gliding over my face.


    His jaw clenched tightly and his fist curled into a ball. He continued to watch me without saying a word and the silencepsing inside the room was so overwhelming that I thought I would die from his stabbing re. I would rather listen to his vile curses than deal with theyers of ciers that seem to surround him while he deals with his thoughts.


    Just when I thought he woulde and execute the physical punishment I deserve hepletely dissolved my expectations by marching to the door without a single backward nce and mming it close.


    The next few days in the hospital were no better. Even after two long weeks with Lucas hadn''t helped improve our rtionship.


    My husband was more distant, more quiet than before, and had totally wrapped himself into an imprable wall. He continued to treat me with chilling civility as if he was talking to a wall or I''m one of the appliances inside the room. He was very good at making me feel as if he ceased to recognize my existence. In return I would pretend as if his presence inside my room didn''t bother me even if every fiber in my body rattled with unease when he''s near.


    When the Doctor in charge of me delivered the news that I would be discharged, I was ecstatic and nearly jumped with relief. However my happiness was short-lived and my mood plummeted down the ocean floor by the thought of returning to the house¡ªmy husband''s house.


    Being in the same house with Lucas would be excessively vexing. I expect nothing from him except being treated like a house''s furniture he has no care for. What''s more frustrating is to be in the same house with him and feel as if I didn''t exist.


    That afternoon, the man who haunted my thoughts for straight two weeks came up to me, eased my body from the bed like a fragile doll, and lowered me to the swivel chair that would help me to the car waiting in the parking area.


    The contact was short and swift but it left me shivering to my toes and swallowing hard even after he let me go.


    Max was there to bid us goodbye but before we could leave he had a talk with me. He cast me a worried nce before he exined the extent of the damage on my ankles.


    "You won''t be able to use your feet to ballet again." He said in a way as if he just dropped a bomb and waited for me to react violently or even burst into tears but it shocked him when I looked up to him with apletely serene expression.


    Behind the rim of his eyesses, soft, mellow eyes watch me intently, trying to see past my expression and discover if I was as calm as I appear.


    My gazended into my left ankles which were still wrapped with bandages and ached a bit every time I forced myself to walk.


    Max exined that the surgery to my heel will make it impossible for me to perform my passion again. Stretching my toes and my ankles would apply pressure to the damaged area and could be extremely painful. It would be better to give up dancing before it could lead to permanent damage. Permanent damage could mean I will never be able to walk again.


    I gave him a smile, well aware that Lucas was watching but I paid him no heed. Max had been so good to me that I felt nothing for him except overflowing gratitude. The kindness and concern he showered me when I needed it the most kept me sane just when I thought I would go crazy for having been trapped in here with a cold statue.


    "You have nothing to worry Doc Max. I have been thinking a lot and my two weeks stay here was enough to make me arrive at a decision¡ªI''m giving up ballet!"

 Chapter 201 - MCIW [10] COLD TREATMENT

    <h4>Chapter 201 - MCIW [10] COLD TREATMENT</h4>


    Ballet was not something a woman like


    Alexandria would easily give up. Lucas thought rather grimly watching the slight pop up her eyes that magically made her face glowing.


    He almost assumed he just imagined what she said but it only took one look at Max who happened to look at him too to confirm that it had been real.


    Ballet for Alexandria was so important to her that she treated it more of a priority that if given choices between ballet and their marriage, she would choose the first without batting an eye. It was her endless passion for dancing that pushed her to the top of sess. For her ballet was like the air she breathed and the food that supplies nourishment to her soul. Taking it away from her would mean stealing her life source.


    But now hearing her give up something she monstrously valued told him the ident caused severe damage to her brain. And he wasn''t sure if it was good or bad.


    "Ballet is something I could no longer do." She said softly, eyes furrowed in contemtion, "But giving it up doesn''t mean the end of the world, I want to pursue another career¡ªpour time and effort into it and be as productive as I can." She exined, embracing other possibilities without the hint of regret in her tone.


    Lucas and Max exchange meaningful nces, expression both etched with sudden disbelief. For the first time since Alexandria arrived at the hospital, the two momentarily lost their ability to speak.


    Only the soft knock on the door saved them before Alexandria noticed their stupefied faces.


    All gazes shifted to the door as they waited for it to open. When it did, a man wearing a grey uniform, with the Alexander Family Crest gleaming at the right side of his chest emerged from the door, announcing the car in the parking area was ready.


    Lucas cleared his throat, straightened his face until it was hard and unreadable and guided the wheelchair to the door.


    Max apanied them to the parking area, reminding Lucas about Alexandria''s vitamins and prescriptions for a faster recovery. The engine growled to life and the ck car rolled forward before the family driver maneuvered the car on the fourne highway.


    The afternoon sky hovered above them in an ugly stretch of thick greyish


    clouds promising torrents of rain as if forewarning about an impending doom.


    ???


    [BELLA''S POV]


    The temperature inside the car was warm due to the impending rain, and the open window of the car didn''t help ease the heat


    but I could barely feel the heat at all, each time my eyes slid to Lucas I was met with a pair of stone-cold eyes and it was enough to chill my blood.


    To distract myself, I turned my back to him, and focused my attention on the endless stretch of green scenery right outside the window of the car. The scene could have been so beautiful with the streak of sunshine to provide glow and color. But the clouds are dark making the view lonely for my taste.


    The ploy to distract myself didn''t work at all. It only made me feel more aware of Lucas''s presence. Proud and tall, muscles rippled under a snug-fitted shirt stretched beside me like a king seated into a throne. His very presence constricted the tiny space inside the car limiting my movements.


    The Heat radiating from his body and the hard muscles of his thigh slightly brushing against my own instantly turns my throat into Sahara desert reminding me of his presence all the time.


    The journey was long and despite not doing anything I felt tired. I fluttered my heavy eyelids, fighting the urge to sumb to the charm of sleep and yet in the end I failed. Eyelids closing, head leaning on Lucas''s shoulders, I fell asleep.


    ???


    The weight of her head pressed to his shoulders made Lucas cast a look at her direction. He found her fast asleep, her chest slightly heaving from exhaustion.


    Alexandria looked like a fragile, ceramic doll, he thought almost protectively then clenched his jaw realizing his walking through a treacherous territory.


    There''s nothing gentle about her at all. Cunning, that word sums everything about her. She''s ambitious and would do everything to get what she wanted including faking amnesia.


    Being married to her for three years proved that she''s nothing but a pathological liar. He was too smitten by her charm to even notice that she''s not the woman he thought she was. After their wedding, as if a button had been pushed and bingo! Her true colors came to light and he discovered the real her beneath ayer of disguise. But it was toote for him to retreat because he was already married to her and she was pregnant.


    Even his wife''s sudden pregnancy stirred controversy. When it was announced that she''s having a child, the gossip that she''s having an affair with a married man resurfaced and spread like wildfire until it reached him. He wouldn''t have believed the talks, after all they were all baseless gossip but who would have thought that he would find them in bed in the middle of forey!


    He was furious and so the man he caught screwing his wife. Rosnard tried to lodge a bullet to hus skull but he was fast enough to struck him on the neck before he could produce a weapon. He was hospitalized because of that. When he recovered from his fatal wound that nearly cost him his life, the first thing he did was flee the country. Never to return.


    The very same day her lover left the country, he asked for divorce but Alexandria refused and threatened to kill the child in her womb if he insisted. Whether the child was his or not, he shouldn''t be involved. Lucas did the right thing, he didn''t pursue the divorce in exchange for the child''s life.


    That time he doubted if Alexandria was indeed pregnant because her womb was too t for a woman who''s fourteen weeks into pregnancy. His suspicions about her pregnancy intensified when she suddenly went on an out of the country vacation and refused to tell him her location.


    Five monthster, Alexandria came back with one week old Niall. Whatever doubts he had that the child wasn''t his dissolved the moment his gazended to him.


    The raven-haired boy, with ck onyx eyes, and a small birthmark the shape of diamond on his upper right shoulders¡ªa perfect replica of his¡ªwas his own child.

 Chapter 202 - MCIW [11] ITS COMPLICATED

    <h4>Chapter 202 - MCIW [11] IT''S COMPLICATED</h4>


    Lucas Nichs''s trail of thoughts faded into thin air when the magnificent Alexander Mansion slowly came to view. The colossal iron gates rattled and swung open, allowing the car to pass inside before closing again.


    Alexandria was still asleep, her head still leaning on his shoulders. He sighed and gently eased her head and slowly shook her shoulders.


    "Wake up." He said.


    Roused from a peaceful slumber, her eyes finally opened. A hazy pair of soft amber eyes stared back at him. For a moment he was shocked by the sudden unexinable


    feeling hitting his chest.


    He pushed the feeling as fast as it arrived. Furious that he even felt that way, a frown instantly scrunched his eyebrows. "We arrived." He said the words more harshly than he ever intended.


    Alexandria must have noticed his darkening expression that she stiffened then stood upright. Thest remnant of sleep fled from her system.


    Herrge amber eyes stared back at him intently before it lowered on herp where her fingers were sped. "I-I''m so-sorry. I was tired and fell fast asleep." She stuttered, her eyes avoiding looking at him.


    He said nothing.


    The car skidded to a stop in front of the mansion he now owned. It was one of the inheritance he instantly received after his father''s untimely death almost five years ago.


    Lucas gathered his wandering thoughts and pushed the door open. He got out of the car. He felt Alexandria moved and followed behind him but she didn''t get out of the car because of her heel injury.


    With a resigned sigh, he went back to her, and lifted her up from the car. She wasn''t expecting him to do it because a gasp of surprise tore from her lips.


    Embarrassed, she turned her face away from him so he wouldn''t see her expression.


    She was surprisingly light in his arms and he carried her with ease until he reached her room and lowered her to the canopied bed.


    He quickly retreated out of her bedroom without even a backward nce. He traversed the long dark way leading to his office. Once he was inside, he slumped into the long, Victorian sofa.


    It wasn''t long when he heard the door swing open. He did not need to turn his head to discover who it was. He knew it was his mother.


    Elena rarely leaves her room. She became reclusive after her husband''s unexpected death almost five years ago. His father, the was a healthy and fit man at the prime age of fifty-five that is why it shook their normal life when he found him dead on his bed.


    "Lucas?" His mother called him. Obligated, he raised his head to her. He waited until she reached his side and sat beside him on the sofa.


    "Did you tell her about the divorce?" She asked.


    "There was no time." He replied as he sucked in a deep exasperated breath.


    "Knowing Alexandria, she would undoubtedly make a scene if she knew about your ns."


    "That''s putting it mildly, if Alexandria knew about my ns of divorcing her, she would raise hell and wreak havoc on my life again."


    He heard as his mother expelled a sigh. "How about Scarlet? Do you have ns to marry her once you get divorce?"


    Lucas was so shocked that he immediately straightened on the sofa. He had no idea his mother knew about histest fling.


    "I didn''t know you knew about her." He told her. A frown scrunching his forehead.


    "I''m not blind Lucas¡­ I''m not deaf either. There''s no member of the social circles unwilling to gossip about yourtest escapades."


    Just what he thought, he told himself inwardly. This time it was he who expelled a sigh.


    "I''m not in the mood to discuss my rtionship with you mother." He vacated the sofa and reached for the whiskey decanter and poured his ss.


    How he wished her mother would just leave. He drank the contents of the ss in his mouth. The warm liquid slithering his throat eased his stress a bit.


    Finally as if the heavens heard his prayers, his mother vacated the sofa. But before she even went to the door, she turned towards him to voice out her concerns. "It was Alexandria who cheated first, Lucas. Those years she yed you for a fool you still remained faithful to her. I won''t judge you now if you found someone and fell in love with her. I would turn a blind eye to your romantic affairs but make sure you do not choose a woman with the same colors as Alexandria again."


    After saying what she had to say, she walked to the door in silence and closed it behind her.


    He poured himself another ss of whiskey and slumped back on the sofa. His thoughts drifted to the topic of their conversation, Alexandria.


    Sooner orter he would have to tell her that he wanted divorce and he shall have one whether she liked it or not.


    He would use power and money to gain custody of their son. He will die first before he would even allow Alexandria to take Niall with her. She''s a woman undeserving to be a mother, he would only put his son''s life in peril if she takes him with her.


    The soft knock on the door woke him up from his deep thoughts. Before he could respond , Thompson, got inside the room in a hurry.


    The panic-stricken face of the Security Head sh his right hand didn''t escape his prying eyes.


    "Wee home, Sir," Thompson greeted him.


    "What is Thompson?" He asked in a calm manner. Ignoring his palpable restlessness.


    "Err, you have a visitor."


    "I''m not in the mood to entertain a visitor, Thompson." He said tightly. Lips pressed in a thin line. "Whoever that is, send him home."


    "It was a she, Mr. Alexander. Scarlet er¡ªyour lover was on the door."


    Lucas rose abruptly, mming the ss he was holding on the nearby table. "Holy Shit!" He mumbled onest time before marching to the door.. Leaving his startled right hand behind him.

 Chapter 203 - MCIW [12] HIS LOVER

    <h4>Chapter 203 - MCIW [12] HIS LOVER</h4>


    When Lucas left, Iy down on the bed, my head resting on the elevated pillows at the headboard. My thoughts are preupied as my curious eyes surveyed the room.


    The room gave me a different vibe. It feels like it doesn''t belong to me and that I haven''t been here before.


    My wandering gaze pulled into a stop at the left side of the room where arge portrait of a woman stood. A woman with red copper curls gloriously tumbling down her shoulders was seated elegantly in a throne-like chair.


    Her bright amber eyes stared back at me and a sudden chill ran down my spine. It was unexpected, and I couldn''t exin the feeling.


    The woman in the portrait was me. But there was something about her which tell me I wasn''t her. Just for example the silk night gown she was wearing, leaving nothing to the imagination. I was so sure that I would never wear a revealing outfit like that even if someone would put a shotgun on my head.


    Staring at her face feels like I''m staring straight into the very eyes of a stranger. Strange, I thought to myself as I tore my gaze off it.


    Themotioning from the corridor pierced through my bubble of thoughts and it erupted to the air. The sound of voices arguing in the corridor were getting louder and louder but when the steps walked past my room, the voices fell into a hush until it gradually faded to the distance.


    Curious, I snatched my crutches which were only within my reach, leaning on the side of the bed where the night table stood. The butler had ced it there before Lucas carried me inside the room and ced me on the bed.


    Very carefully, I walked towards the door in crutches and slightly pulled the door open. My eyes went wide and my mouth oarted open upon what I saw.


    A tall, voluptuous woman, with a shapely figure of a model, garbed in an elegant satin dress, had her hands wrapped around my husband''s arms and they were heading to the room next to mine.


    A dull ache hit my chest at the sight and I closed the door. I let go the breath I didn''t know I was holding while leaning my back on the wall.


    After taking a deep, calming breath, I hurriedly made my way to the adjoining door. When I turned the knob I discovered it was open sonI hastily entered inside.


    The master''s bedroom greeted my sight when I stepped inside. I was able to conceal myself behind the thick, dark curtains that covered the floor to ceiling window before the door flung open and fur Lucas furiously strode inside.


    The moment the door closed and they got inside, the woman wrapped her arms around his neck but he swung his head to the side and the kissnded on his cheeks.?"What are you doing here." He began, his toneced with fury. He unwrapped the woman''s hand from his neck and took a few steps away to put distance between them.


    The woman pouted. Looking at her now, I realize she was beautiful with aristocratic features. Not only that she has a body to die for. Based on how she flung her arms around my husband, I could only assume they''re lovers.


    I ignored the sharp pain in my chest.


    "I heard your wife died in the ident. I''m here to pay my condolences." She answered and a gasp nearly broke from my lips but I was able to hold it before they found out I was eavesdropping.


    "You heard the wrong news, Scarlet. I don''t need your condolences." He said rather harshly.."


    The woman he called Scarlet gasped.


    "What do you mean? Your bitch of a wife is still alive. Alexandria didn''t die?" Based on how she said the words, it''s as if she''s disappointed that my journey to the afterlife was postponed.


    "Yes." He replied, not supplying the details which she was expectantly waiting to hear from him.


    Disappointed, her shoulders fell.


    "Lucas, you know how much I love you and I can''t bear to loose you¡­. You will ask her for divorce, won''t you?" Her voice trembled, tears gathered at the corner of her eyes as she slowly made her way to where he stood. "You will marry me then, won''t you?"


    His jaw clenched. His expression darkened.?"I told you I will divorce her, but marrying you was out of the story." He said coldly. For the first time, I felt sorry for the woman named Scarlet.


    "Dam you Lucas!" She erupted, cheeks flushing furiously.?Her closed fists jamming against his chest but he captured her fingers and held her hand tightly. "You still love her don''t you?" She aded, screaming.


    The question made me flinch behind the curtain. I sucked in a breath as I waited for his response.


    Did he still love me after everything I did? I too want to know the answer.


    "No I don''t. The love and respect I feel for her vanished three years ago after I married her and discover who she really was behind her innocent disguise." The sharpness in his tone dug straight to my heart.


    I bit my lower lip and bit back the tears. I know he would say it but I was hoping he would blurt out a different response.


    "Then why don''t you want to marry me?" The woman asked, staring straight at his piercing re.


    "Because I don''t want to." He said firmly and with finality. "Now that we finished this discussion I want you out of my house. Now." The words were spoken calmly but it was filled with threat.


    "Damn you, Lucas!" She growled before marching to the door with her fists still closed.


    The next thing I knew the door mmed shut.


    Lucas, expelled a sigh, turned to the direction of curtains where I stood and said, "How about you join me, dear wife?"


    Bloody hell! I''ve just been caught.

 Chapter 204 - MCIW [13] UNEXPECTED CONFRONTATION

    <h4>Chapter 204 - MCIW [13] UNEXPECTED CONFRONTATION</h4>


    Breathlessly, I emerged out of my hiding ce. My cheeks burning in humiliation. I wonder how he was able to know I was there.


    Lucas Nichs, as if he read my thoughts, gestured to my foot which was still wrapped with a bandage. "Your toe was sticking out." He supplied the information for me.


    The remark turned the color on my cheeks even brighter.


    If the situation were a bit different I could haveughed at my own stupidity. But instead ofughing I found myself swallowing hard by the way he looked at me. His melting gaze was turning my knees into jell-o that if it weren''t for the crutches supporting me, I would have fallen to the floor.


    "Come here." He ordered, patting the space beside him on the long Victorian sofa. "We need to talk." He added with a dangerous glint upon his ck onyx eyes.


    I swallowed hard and ignored my increasing heartbeat. Slowly, I made my way to the sofa where he sat while I silently wish for some kind of miracle to happen and save me from an impending doom.


    But the heavens, it seems, didn''t hear my prayers. I reached the sofa and upied the space beside him with hesitation.


    "Since you knew about one of my illicit affairs, we might as well talk about divorce now." Lucas said with his cold, hard gaze locked to mine.


    I lowered my head to myp where my fingers were sped together. The mention of divorce was tearing my heart into two. But it was knowing that I was the reason behind that decision is what hurts the most.


    "But before we discuss it, I must ask you one thing." Gently, his thumb and forefinger caught my chin and?slowly he raised my face to his until his deeply prating eyes caged my own. "Why did you cheat on me, Alexandria?" He asked, for a moment a flicker of pain and sadness crossed his eyes but it vanished as quickly as it arrived, leaving me wondering if it hadn''t been my imagination.


    "I-I don''t know why I did, Lucas¡­..I don''t know why I cheated on you¡­. I don''t remember anything¡­. " I replied in a barely audible whisper.


    His jaw tightened and his inky eyes lit up with fire that for a second I thought he would hit. I closed my eyes and waited for his hand to hit my face but the blow I was waiting for did not arrive. When my gaze fluttered open, he was still furious but he was making no attempt to hurt me.


    "The only thing that stops me from hurting you now is the promise I made to you before we got married. I have promised that no matter what happens, through thick and thin, through ups and downs, I will never hurt you and when I said I won''t hurt you that includes notying a heavy hand on you. Even if you broke your promise in front of the altar by not staying faithful to me, I will remain true to my promise to prove to you I don''t break mine."


    His words cut through me like a dagger. Like a lethal weapon each sword spoken pierced through my soul. How could I hurt this wonderful man? At the thought of all the pain I caused him, tears fell from my eyes then another and another. Quietly, I weep as guilt ate me inside.


    I lifted my hands in an attempt to touch his cheek to give him thefort he needed but then I remembered how much he hated me and how badly I wronged him in the past. I was undeserving to eveny a hand on him, so I let my hand drop back to myp.


    "I-I''m s-sorry for everything I have done... I''m really sorry, Lucas¡­. If divorce is what you need to prove to you how sorry I am, I''m giving it to you willingly and without any objections¡­. I ept nothing from you, not even a cent. Just please allow me some visitation rights to our son that would be enough for me."


    The fingers that were holding my chin loosened and his hand dropped to his side. A frown suddenly made its way into his temples. He said nothing. He just continued to look at me as if I were a stranger.


    I can''t help but ask myself if I have said something wrong.


    At first he said nothing. He just stared at me as he battled an inner dilemma.


    A lingering silence passed between us before he finally spoke, "Return to your room now. We will talk again next time. You need to rest and recover your strength. " He said, rising from the sofa.


    He poured himself a ss of whiskey and


    strode to the floor to ceiling window,pletely ignoring me behind his back.


    "Nic?" I called him.


    "We''ll meet again at dinner." He said in dismissal. He didn''t even nce at me.


    I expelled a sigh. After wiping the wetness on my cheeks, I gathered my crutches and wordlessly made my way to the adjoining door that separated our room.


    Once inside,?I slumped on the bed and reached for the remote control on top of the night table and turned the television on. I need some noise to drive away the deafening silence lurking at every corner of my room.


    I haven''t been lying on the bed for long when a soft knock sounded on the door. It was so soft that I barely heard it at first. When I lowered the television volume just to make sure I wasn''t imagining it I heard the knock clearly this time.


    With a frown on my forehead, I grabbed my crutches and made my way to the door to check who my visitor was. Upon opening the door, I saw no one at first but then a soft voice calling me made me look down.


    "Mama¡­"


    A cute raven-haired boy, with ck onyx eyes was staring intently at me.

 Chapter 205 - MCIW [14] SURPRISING DISCOVERY

    <h4>Chapter 205 - MCIW [14] SURPRISING DISCOVERY</h4>


    The moment my gazended on the raven-haired boy, my heart lurched forward. Tears welled my eyes while my chest tightened until I had difficulty breathing.


    "Mumm. " He said, in his soft, childish tone. Hisrge eyes locked to my own.


    "Niall." His name sprung out of my lips.


    This was the child I brought with me the night I ran away with my lover. And this child¡ªI almost got him killed.


    The thought filled me with indescribable anguish that for a moment I found myself unable to say a word.


    How could I do that to an innocent child?


    Intense guilt ate me inside as I looked at him. As if a button had been pushed, I remembered the mistake Imitted and I realized that I will never forgive myself for dragging a child''s innocent life into danger.


    The fact that I nearly lost him from the ident made the pain in my chest unbearable¡­ It was indeed a miracle that we are both able to survive.


    I cleared my throat and pulled the door wider, allowing him to enter the room before closing it again.


    When we both reached the bed I set my crutches aside and pulled the child into myp.


    He raised his adorable face to me. A pair of midnight eyes peering through exquisite eyshes stared back at me. He was looking at me closely as if trying to memorize my face in great detail.


    Niall looked like a young version of his father. It was hard to imagine that I was so heartless before the ident that I tried to take the child away from Lucas. Ipletely understand if my husband refused to forgive me. What I''ve done was definitely unforgivable.


    The child lifted his tiny hand to my face. The affectionate gesture nearly made me burst into tears.


    Niall was a lovely child. He was so sweet also. Perhaps the car ident happened to me so that I will learn to value my child and my husband even if it was all toote.


    "Niall? Do you hate mama?" The question burst from my lips before I could even stop myself. I shouldn''t be asking that to a child but my curiosity overpowered my reasons.


    Of course, he hates you. A part of my brain told me. And for once, Ipletely agreed. I was never a good mother to him. I took him for granted and totally neglected him while I was living the life I wanted. How could he not hate me?


    The child''s tiny hand framed my cheeks and slowly he shook his head. And in his soft, child voice he told me, "Meb mumm."


    A tear finally fell from my eyes down to my cheeks. Before I even knew it, terrible sobs emerged from my lips.


    "Cry?" He looked at me with a frown scrunching his forehead. "Don''t." He added as he began wiping my cheeks with his fingers.


    I pulled him into my arms and hugged him tight. In return, he wrapped his arms around my neck andid his head on my shoulders.


    Just holding this little angel into my arms feels like heaven to me.


    For a long moment we stayed that way. I felt fulfilled and happy while I held my son in my arms. When I looked down to check on him I discovered him fast asleep.


    Niall looked like an angel with his eyes closed.


    With a contented sigh, I leaned on the headboard and closed my eyes. Without me realizing I fell asleep.


    The feeling of someone staring at me for a long time woke me up from my peaceful slumber. When my eyes fluttered open, I saw Lucas Nichs seated on the sofa with his arms folded into his chest and eyes unblinkingly staring at me.


    A gasp broke on my lips. I looked at the floor to ceiling ss window and discovered that it was dark. When my gaze shifted to the wall clock it was already past six in the evening. It''s almost dinner.


    Panic escted within me when I discovered Niall was gone in my arms. Lucas, as if he read my thoughts, rose from the sofa and moved closer to me. "Niall had gone downstairs. He''s waiting for you toe down too so the three of us could eat dinner together." He informed me.


    Relief flooded inside me after knowing where our son had gone. "I''m sorry. I fell asleep. I was tired." I said softly, unable to look him in the eyes. "I''ll just change my clothes ande downstairs." I added and wished he would immediately leave.


    But Lucas didn''t even move. He just stood there, looking at me as if I''m some kind of weird creature. Just when I thought he was going to stare at me forever, he finally spoke. "I''ll wait for you here. You won''t be able to go downstairs alone in that condition." It was not a plea but an order.


    "I-I''m going to change first."I told him. The heat on my cheeks made me aware of my blush.


    Still he didn''t move.


    I swallowed hard. "Please leave the room." I ordered politely, not wanting to sound rude.


    "We''re married. I have seen you even without your underwear on. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about." He replied, eyes gleaming with amusement.


    Quietly, he strode to the the wall cab and pulled the door open. He snatched a tshirt inside and handed them to me. Embarrassed, I managed to thank him before taking the t shirt from his hand.


    With a resigned sigh, I left the bed and turned my back to him. I could feel the weight of his stare behind my back as I stripped my shirt off.


    "You have a tattoo." He said so softly. He was shocked and so was I. I didn''t have any idea I had it.


    Before I could even react, he crossed the distance between us in a split second.. Then the warmth of his fingers touched my bare back where my tattoo was imprinted against my skin.

 Chapter 205 - MCIW [15] NOT IN GOOD TERMS

    The gentleness of his fingers moving against my skin nearly made me close my eyes. His fingers traced the outline of the tattoo on my naked flesh which I wasn''t aware of until he told me about its existence.


    "A beautiful rose and a rosary," He mumbled absentmindedly, his breathing heavy against my back.


    He was so near to me that I suddenly became aware of my nakedness. I pressed the shirt he just handed to my chest to cover my bare breasts.


    I tried to ignore his presence but it was impossible. It was hard to ignore an overly six feet tall demigod, packed with rippling muscles and irresistible charm. Especthat he''s caressing my back in a gentle way I never knew he''s capable of.


    "If you didn''t love me, why did you need to put my name on your skin?"


    Before I could even respond, he lifted me up from the floor as if I weighed no more than a feather and turned my body to his until I was facing him.


    His dark midnight eyes caged mine.


    I blinked rapidly, shocked by the sudden shift in his tone. A momentter he was gentle and the next thing I knew he was looking at me now as if he wanted to tear my head off my neck.


    "W-what do you mean?" I blurted out loud as I stared at him with a horrified expression.


    "My name on your back! Dammit Alexandria!"


    He was furious but he made no attempt to hurt me.


    Realization hit me as I found out why he was so angry. I swung my head to the full length mirror behind my back and saw that underneath the rosary and the rose tattoo on my back his name was written underneath.


    "When did you get that tattoo?" He asked. His hawk-sharp eyes never leave mine.


    "I don''t know! I don''t remember a thing." I shot back. Exasperated.


    Trying to recall the memories I couldn''t even remember was hurting my head. I wished that I could answer the questions he was throwing at me.


    "Dammit." He mumbled under his breath. His hand ran through his hair in exasperation. "I don''t know what game you are ying, Alexandria but I dare you I''m not gonna let you fool me again." After saying the words, he cast me one sharp nce that prated deep into my soul and wordlessly strode to the door and mmed the door shut.


    He was gone but I was still there standing, staring at the door, wondering why he was furious over a tattoo.


    ?????


    The dinner table felt as if someone had died by how silent it was. Except for the tter of spoons and forks, there was no other noise that could be heard.


    Niall, as if sensing the animosity between Lucas and I, ate his food in silence while I fed him.


    The boy kept his head down the whole time. He looked obviously sad and seeing him that way tore my heart to shreds. I would be the worst mom ever if I wouldn''t be able to cheer him up.


    The dinner that should havested longer ended immediately as if it was a food eating contest and who finishes the food first wins.


    With a heavy sigh, I finished thest bite of food and decided to retire early for the evening. The trip earlier this morning was so tiring and I was craving a good night sleep.


    Niall was sent upstairs first. His personal nanny helped him prepare for the night since I couldn''t do it myself because of my injury.


    Wordlessly, Lucas picked me up from the chair and carried me to my room bridal style since I can''t climbed the stairs alone.


    He carried me to my room and ced me on the top of the bed. I managed to thank him before he got out the door.


    When I was finally alone I start preparing for sleep. With the assistance of my crutches, I went to the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth. When I finished, I sat in front of the dresser and unsped my extremely long hair until


    it tumbled past my shoulders down to my waist.


    I start taming my hair to submission using the hair brush I found on top of the dresser until there was no tangles left.


    The sound of the roaring thunder almost made me flinch from where I sat. Soon enough, sharp lightning carved into the sky. It''s going to rain soon, I thought to myself and I wasn''t mistaken, drops of water from the sky started to pour to the earth. I saw it from the slightly parted curtains of the floor to ceiling window.


    Niall.


    Suddenly my son came to my thoughts. For an unknown reason, I suddenly found myself worried. Perhaps it was motherly instinct which made me grab my crutches and make my way to his room.


    I was halfway to the corridor when I saw Lucas emerging from Niall''s room. He was carrying the tearful child into his arms.


    "What happened to him?" My voice was low but underneath I was on the verge of panic.


    "He''s scared of thunder." Lucas replied and carried Niall straight to the master''s bedroom while I followed behind them.


    The child didn''t stop crying even after Lucas ced him on the bed. I bit my lower lip, as his sobs intensified. Lucas did everything to console him but he wouldn''t stop crying.


    I ced my crutches on the wall and climbed into the king size bed.


    "Mommy''s here, baby." I gently mumbled against his ears as Iy down beside him. Niall buried his head into my neck. I covered his ears with my palms so he wouldn''t be troubled by the asional sound of thunder.


    I start to sing a luby to distract him from his fears. Slowly, I feel him rx in my arms. He even stopped crying as he listened to me while I sang.


    A few minutester when I checked on him I discovered that he was fast asleep and when I raised my head to Lucas he was intently looking at me.

 Chapter 206 - MCIW [16] THE NIGHTMARE

    Lucas opened his mouth as if to say something but changed his mind at thest minute and closed it again.


    The flicker of tenderness I thought I saw crossed his face was nowhere to be seen. Instead a face masked with a paper nk expression is what was staring back at me.


    "You must be tired. You can go back to your room and rest. I''ll take good care of my child. " He told me in a tone which was filled with a chilling civility.


    He was right, I need to go back to my room. I have no reason to stay in his room any further.


    My gaze stared back at Niall. There was a dull ache in my chest as I wiped the wetness at the corner of his eyes. I still wanted to stay, to hold him in my arms like a mother should but I felt that Lucas didn''t want me there at all.


    I couldn''t me him for hating me. I''ve done something unforgivable and no matter how much regret I have now, It''s impossible to make him forgive me, especially that the wound was still raw.


    But I still wonder if he would be able to forgive me one day even if it takes long.


    "Goodnight Niall." I whispered to the child''s ears andid a soft kiss on his brow. He''s a wonderful kid and I don''t want him to get hurt once Lucas and I finally divorced. I must distance myself early so as to lessen the pain both of us will feel once we are separated.


    I descended from the bed and grabbed my crutches which were leaning on the wall. But before I headed to the adjoining door, my gaze drifted to the sleeping angel on the bed and stole onest nce at my baby boy.


    My gaze identally shifted to Lucas and our gazes locked with each other. He looked like the devil himself with that midnight eyes of his. I couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down my spine as I fought his gaze.


    "Goodnight Lucas." I was surprised that the words automatically flew out of my lips before I could even realize what I''m doing.


    He didn''t reply so I turned my back at him and slowly made my way to the door. I felt his gaze?follow me?until I reached the adjoining door?that?connects his room to mine and closed it behind me.


    Iy on my bed but I didn''t immediately fall asleep, which was what I nned. There were so many questions endlessly filling my thoughts, I couldn''t answer a single one of them and frustration nibbled inside me because of that.


    As Iy there in the middle of the dimly lit room, I couldn''t help but wonder if my life would be a bit different if I didn''t take for granted the love he once gave me so willingly?


    With that question in my mind I finally fell asleep and found a peace of mind even if it''s only temporary.


    ? ? ? ? ? ?


    It was dark¡­. Extremely dark that I couldn''t see anything except the ominous darkness swirling around me.


    There were voices¡­. Speaking in unison that it was hardly impossible to understand what the conversation was all about.


    It''s as if a song was ying into a cassette, and halfway through the song, the broken tape malfunctioned and it started sputtering an iprehensible sound that pierced right through my ears.


    My?eyes shut tightly and my hands automatically flew to cover my ears until I couldn''t hear the sound anymore.


    There was silence.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and found myself inside an unfamiliar room. Gone was the darkness, the ck and white surroundings weed my sight.


    There was a sense of belongingness springing within me the moment my eyes surveyed the surroundings. It feels as if I''d been there before and that I solely owned the ce.


    I padded across the room until I reached the door and lifted my hands to turn the knob only to stop as my eyes caught a glimpse of a wedding ring on my finger.


    A gasp escaped my lips in surprise. But before I could further react, the door as if it had a mind of their own, automatically swung open.


    When I stepped inside the other room, as if a magic button had been pressed, the surroundings changed. I found myself stepping into a bright hall, with glittering chandeliers hanging from the high ceiling.


    The room was filled with people?whose faces I don''t recognize one bit.


    "Miss Chairwoman, congrattions on the sess of yourpany!"


    "AA cosmetics was a huge sess."


    "Congrattions for being the youngest Chairwoman in our country."


    The voices filled my ears, temporarily paralyzing my whole body with confusion.


    My eyes m closed, my hand covered my ears, and waited until the voices drifted far away before I opened my eyes again.


    "I will killll yooooouuuu."


    An ear-shattering scream erupted from my lips as a pair of hands captured my neck. I wasn''t in the ballroom with bright, glittering lights anymore. Instead, I found myself lying on the rough, pebbled ground in the middle of a dark deserted woods with a man trying to kill me.


    "L-let go! L-let me go¡­" I pleaded. My hands worked to loosen the hand that was clutching my neck tightly. But my struggles were futile, I was no match for a man. Especially not when he''s six foot tall with muscles as hard as a wall.


    I was thrashing and fighting for my dear life but it seems I couldn''t do anything to save myself from dying.


    I couldn''t breathe anymore ¡­. I was slowly slipping away from consciousness¡­.


    Help me Lord, I prayed with eyes firmly shut. Helpless tears were flowing down my cheeks in abundance.


    That moment when I thought it would be the end of my, my thrashing hands came in contact with a cold, hard object. It seems my captor forgot about his weapon.


    ''Lord forgive me..'' I mumbled before raising the gun to his chest and pulled the trigger¡­.

 Chapter 207 - MCIW [17] COMFORT

    "What have I done?" I asked myself, frozen at the sight of the man falling to the pebbled ground with a loud thud. Blood leaking from the grievous wound on his chest.


    A horrified gasp escaped my lips.


    He wasn''t moving anymore nor was he showing a faint sign of life. That moment I realized that he was dead¡­ I killed him.


    The truth sank into my head, shaking my whole system that for a moment I was rendered paralysed into my position with my mind as nk as the dark as a painter''s empty canvas.


    I only did the right thing! He would have killed me first if I didn''t shoot him, a part of my brain reasoned out but it didn''t help ease the heavy burden in my chest.


    Guilt ate me inside until I couldn''t take it anymore, tears started falling off my cheeks. I was so scared and so damn helpless that my body refused to even move.


    The scream of a childing from the nearby car woke me up from the trance I was under.


    The little boy was still trapped inside the car, he needed my help! I need to save him.


    The sudden thought of someone badly in need of my help gave me the the reason to move forward. Summoning the strength that was left in me, I forced my trembling legs to get up.


    My heart pumping wildly inside my chest as I took a step forward despite the excruciating pain all over my body I was able to take a step forward. However before I could even reach the car arge hand caught my ankles. Wrapping it tightly into an iron grip.


    A horrified scream broke from my lips as I struggled to free my feet from my captors hold but my efforts were in vain, it was impossible to escape now.


    "I will kill you¡­"?He swore between gritted teeth and I felt a sudden chill run down my spine.


    He violently tugged at my leg and I fell to the ground with force, curling in pain from the impact of the fall.


    "Noooo!" An ear piercing scream erupted from my lips but no matter how hard I scream now it was no use. No one woulde to help me.


    Before I could think of another way to escape, a hard metal smashed against my skull andy sprawled on the ground with my head bleeding. Waiting for the doom I knew woulde to me.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    I woke up to the sound of my own piercing scream. My eyes snapped open and my bedroom came to view. It took me seconds to realized it had been all a dream¡­ a dark, ugly nightmare.


    "Sssshhh. Stop crying. It''s just a dream." Lucas said gently, and pulled me into his arms.


    I didn''t know why he was on my room. Perhaps the sound of my own scream had woken him up too.


    "B-but it was a horrifying dream and it feels like it wasn''t just a dream at all." I replied. Warm stream of tears starts falling down my cheeks.


    My eyes fluttered closed and the memories of the dream came rushing back to me and the same unbearable fear returned to haunt me once more.


    I was so scared and so utterly devastated that I fell into a violent sob that made my whole body tremble.


    The room was so cold and yet my clothes were drenched with my own sweat.


    "It''s alright." I hear Lucas mumble against my ears. His hand gently caressed my back. "No one will hurt you, okay." I''m here." His tone was soft, and full of promise and somehow it was able to console me.


    Slowly my sobs subsided until I was able to calm myself. The warmth of his body pressed against mine was a source offort to my tortured soul.


    In his arms I felt safe and secure as if it was the safest ce on earth. As long as I stay close to him, there will be no nightmare to haunt me nor demons to chase me.


    "You could sleep now, okay?" He whispered as hey into the bed with me still in his arms.


    My eyelids grew heavy and I found myself drifting into the portals of dreand. When I finally closed my eyes, there was no haunting nightmare. For the first time in years, I slept like a baby.


    The sun rays passing through the partially opened drapes and the sound of soft hurried footsteps against the floor awakened my sleeping senses.


    "Mama¡­" I felt the soft cushioned bed bounce before a soft hand touched my cheeks. I opened my eyes and saw Niall.


    A slow smile curved into my lips as I took his hand into my own but Niallpletely ignored me and turned his head away. "Dada." He said in his soft, child tone.


    My smile faded instantly, sensing for the first time that I wasn''t alone.


    With my forehead scrunched in confusion, I?shifted my head to my right. Therefortably lying on my bed as if it was his own was Lucas.


    He was looking at me intently.


    Unable to meet his gaze, I turned my head away from him as the memories ofst night flooded in my memory.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked.


    "Better. Thank you." I replied still unable to look at him after what happenedst night.


    "Good." He said and turned his head to Niall. "Be a good boy, Niall. I wouldn''t be here the whole day to watch over you."


    As if Niall perfectly understood what he meant, the child nod his head obediently.


    Lucas kissed the boy on the temples before getting out of bed.


    For unknown reasons, my heart sank.


    "You''re leaving?" I asked, watching as he made his way to the adjoining door that separates his room to my own. Before he reached for the knob, he turned at me and said, "work.." Then he pulled the door and vanished out of my sight.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!